《The Silent Heir》


 Prologue: Damnation and Retribution

    Cries of hate and sorrow filled the air as Emma was forced to march with her hands bound. "My son died because of you! I should have never trusted you! Murderer!..." Their screams of profanity and hate beat at her ears like rain, yet she could not hear them.


    The filthy clothes, the panging hunger, Emma could no longer feel any of them. Even as vengeful fathers and mothers cursed her name, while spiteful brothers and sisters spat in her face, she could not feel them. For there is only one thing that consumed her entire being.


    Her eyes were focused on the small group that mused her humiliation from their elevated position. Surrounded by men in gold armor, the royal family watched from afar. There were three of them, excluding the royal retainers by their side.


    There were a few more faces she recognized from afar, but she ignored them all as her eyes remained focused on one particular person. A man who looked the spitting image of the emperor, sharing the same golden hair and emerald eyes. The high prince.


    Despite the rough nudging from the guards and the occasional rotten vegetable being thrown at her, her glare remained still on the man as an infernal hatred burned within. The man looked down on her just as much as she was as they grew ever so closer.


    They finally reached the execution stage, where a massive guillotine stood before her with a masked executioner and a knight. Even beneath the glaring sun, Emma did not waver. The booing of the crowd intensified when they noticed her glare.


    Indignation burned their hearts as they screamed. "You even had the gall to glare! You filthy murderer! Know your place you-"


    "Silence!" The screaming loses its momentum as all eyes turned back towards the platform.


    The world shakes before falling silent as the high prince slowly rises. "Emma Le Larrum of the Larrum dukedom.¡± he said as the world listened, ¡°For the massacre of the village Lenora, high treason for the attempt of assassination of the future high princess and the slaughter of the 500 souls of your very own men, I sentence you to death."


    His voice rang out in a firm tone as his glare sharpens to a razor''s edge. "The justice for the dead and their relatives had finally come at last, evil doer. Speak your last words and be done with it, for the innocent shall have their justice!" The high prince shouted before a calm stillness falls through yet again across the world.


    Emma slowly opened her mouth, her glare never wavered. "Only one." A cold whisper echoed throughout the world in clarity. Her pupils shook as if in madness as she bellowed a single hateful word. "DIE!" Emma roared as she tapped into power.


    What reserves she managed to save for the past few weeks had finally come to see its uses. Like a starved engine finally gets the first taste of its longed and forgotten fuel, Emma''s weak and tired mind came to life.


    A second passed as her sapphire eyes bled into golden amber. The cold autumn air rushed back to her lungs as her aching muscles regained its lost strength. Her senses sharpened back in its prime. Her entire body roared to life, ready to kill. "Nera." A guttural whisper escaped from her lips. Power surged through her bound hands.


    In a single fluid motion, Emma broke through her enhanced bonds as if they were wet paper. She plunged her fist into the executioner, catching him by surprise. His rib cage caved in as the bones pierced through his heart. His spine snapped into two like a twig, killing him instantly.


    The whole world was silent. Shocked and disbelief were ripe in the air as the death came without warning. Emma did not waste the opportunity they had given to her as she immediately grabbed the axe of the falling executioner and cleaved through the knight beside her. It made a satisfying crunch as the metal of the axe broke past the knight''s armor. "Urk..."


    When the falling knight manages to utter out a single groan, chaos ensued from the entire plaza as they snapped out of their stupor. The civilians cry out in panic as they immediately stampede away from the platform; the guards moved to stop the enrage captain while the royal guards move to escort the bewildered royal family.


    Emma''s wild eyes did not let go as she dropped the now blunt axe and snatched instead a spear that the knight previously carried. It was nothing like her spear, but it will have to do. "Vekra." Emma whispered as she soared into the air. Power courses through her legs as it exploded with speed.


    "Your majesty! Please run-" The knight could not even finish his words as Emma drove the spear down directly on top of his head. The poor bastard could not even summon his own power as Emma already pulled the spear free and was running towards the royal family.


    "Traitor!" Five of the royal guards immediately summoned power as they rushed towards Emma. Their augmented relic blades and spears glowed brighter than Emma''s pitiful spear as they aimed towards her body.


    "Get out of my way." Emma growled, injecting power into her instrument of death as the spear in her hands danced.


    The five worked together as if they were one, simultaneously attacking Emma. The coordination was flawless, as to be expected from the royal guards. A champion would fall through this assault, yet Emma barely batted an eye as she relentlessly redirected each blow by a hair''s breadth away, unyielding and unwilling. The unforgiving life of war had finally rewarded her.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The five''s eyes widen to their shock and disbelief as Emma''s spear begins to move, aiming directly underneath their openings. "Nera." Power courses through her arms once more. Emma sneered disdainfully as the spear roared to life.


    The five desperately tried to block the incoming storm of blows from Emma. Moving as if they were one, they manage to hold the tide for a moment until one of them made a mistake, a single mistake that the captain ruthlessly exploited. Experience and hatred triumphs over talent and privilege. "Kier!" Emma bellowed after the high prince as she buried another body.


    Emma saw the fleeting figure of the man as she glared at the high prince. She did not waste a second as she immediately bolted after him. Several regular guards came. "Protect the family-"


    "I said get out of my way." Emma snarled as she tore through the guards, one by one, with brutal streamlined efficiency. 15 seconds ago there were 10 guards. Only two remained by the time the 16<sup>th</sup> second arrived, both crippled for life.


    "That is enough, Emma!" A voice suddenly erupted in power as a figure lunged after her. The captain of the verdant typhoon was forced to retreat. Her eyes burned with familiarity. "Have you not done enough to shame us all??"


    "...Elias..." Emma growled like a wild animal as her glare met with one of the retinues.


    He had a similar looked of her father, only younger as he was still in his mid-20s. Elias Le Larum, her older brother. "Have you not killed enough?! Can¡¯t you see the-"


    "Move." Emma cuts him off as she rushes in once more.


    Elias''s glare sharpens as his cobalt eyes bleed into amber. He raises his blade to meet Emma''s spear as the battle rages on. Speed meets power as experience meets discipline. The duel was even as both side refuses to give ground, but Emma could not focus on the duel. Her eyes were still transfixed on Kier, the high prince.


    Slowly but surely, wounds began to appear on her body one after another as more and more guards and knights rushed to Elias''s aid. They did little to nothing, however, as the storm of blows they traded in simply overwhelmed anyone who was brave or foolish enough to try.


    Sensing the end was nowhere in sight, Emma could not help but click her tongue in annoyance as she changed gears. There. She thought as she released the power within her. Immediately, the golden light in her eyes died as if it had run out. Her body felt heavy and clumsy without the grace of power.


    Elias did not miss the chance as he plunged the sword into Emma''s chest. As the tip of the blade was beginning to touch her skin, Emma tapped into power once more, catching Elias in surprise as the burst of speed exploded from her.


    The young captain sacrificed her right arm as it caught the blade. The liquid of life spilled forth like a fountain as broken bones halted the cold steel''s advance. Agony rippled across her being like a tidal wave born from a violent meteor. Fortunately, the gamble paid off as she held the blade in place.


    Elias tried to pull the blade free, but the broken sinew did not allow him. Emma grabbed the blade closer as she ignored the searing pain. "Got you." Emma whispers as she brings down the spear in an arc. Elias could only stare in horror as the blade of the spear inches for his life.


    "Elias get down!" A shout resounded from behind as he ducked down as instructed. An arrow zipped past behind Elias as it pierced through Emma''s heart. Her eyes widened in surprise as Elias finally pulled the blade free and pierced Emma in the abdomen.


    Pain flared throughout her entire body as she could not breathe. Her nose wouldn''t work as she opened her mouth to breathe, only to find blood escaping from it. Her strength was declining rapidly as her vision slowly dimmed.


    No... no... Emma thought as she was dying by the second. Emma tried to summon power to heal her wounds, but no amount of power would seal her pierced heart. Emma despaired as she could do nothing to stop the bleeding.


    ...Am I... really going to die... like this?... Emma thought as her gaze felt heavier by the second. She could see the men breathe a sigh of relief as the guards and knights had a mocking smiles on their faces... and then she saw Kier.


    The man who broke her. The one who stole her brothers and sisters-in-arms. In that moment, the fire returned. Memories begin to flood in, overloading the pain and fear of death as her raging malice burns bright. Her once trembling legs suddenly held firm as the dying light within her eyes glared so detestably at the man who had taken everything from her.


    As if it was listening to her, power flickered one last time within her body. The frail light gave the last vestiges of its strength to her. It was meager, pitiful... but it was enough. Her eyes flickered from sapphire to gold several times before the amber glow won over the struggle. Emma grabbed tightly on the spear she was holding onto before hurling it with all the might she could muster at Kier. "Nera...Dashvha." Her bloody lips whispered, and power answered the call. The energy roared one last time in a single, powerful moment.


    The wind whistled eerily after the spear, thrown with the rage and sorrow of a vengeful soldier. The eyes of the knights widened in fear. Elias and the archer moved to stop her, but it was too late. The spear screamed toward Kier.


    The high prince tried to deny the coming death with his own relic blade. A second too late. The aim was true as the spear pierced directly into his heart with the force of a ballista. Kier stared with wide eyes at the gaping hole of his chest. A lung and half of his heart was gone, skewered by the spear. A small smile crept up on Emma''s face as she watched the man die befitting of his crimes.


    She savored the utter despair everyone felt as her world grew dimmer. The horrified faces of Elias and the archer, the mortified expression of the once proud knights and guards, and the despairing cries of the woman who had replaced her. It was an acceptable compensation for the life that was stolen from her. The light of her world finally died.


    The burden, the pain... the loss. It was over. Everything, all of it, was over. The long torment was finally over! Emma felt her soul sunder away from her failing body as the burden that weighed on her shoulder since birth was finally released.


    ...I did it... you can rest now... everyone... I have... avenged us all... I''m... finally... free...


    ?


    Agony. The word barely does justice to the torment she endures yet it was the only word that could bring any sliver of justice to her torture as she screams.


    The bones in her body were broken into twain. Her muscles screamed in agony as her blood boiled all over her. Is this what hell feels like? Emma thought as a moment of clarity passed.


    Then as sudden as it come, the small respite was gone as the searing pain engulfs her entire being once more. Emma opened her mouth to scream but no voice came out. IT HURTS! MAKE IT STOP! SOMEONE! MAKE IT STOP! Emma wanted to scream but still, no word came out from her lips.


    Just as she was about to pass out from the pain again, something had happened. The pain slowly dissipated away but her lungs were burning like fire now. Emma tries to gasp for air but only a small portion enters her lungs.


    She breathed again and again, fighting ferociously as her instincts kicks in. Then suddenly something changed again. Emma snapped his eyes open as she vomits water from her mouth. She gasped for air to what seemed to be ages as she breathed in deeply.


    She... breathe? A horrifying prospect suddenly came to life before she forcibly buried it. It can wait... it has to wait.


    It was then Emma noticed something was strange. Her hands... they were smaller than she remembers and for a while now, there was something loud screaming in her ears. "...ady!...My lady! Are you alright!?" Emma''s vision cleared as she saw a maid in a uniform she swore she had seen before... but where?


    There were three more others like her as they all rushed to her side. Emma flinched as her body was screaming in pain again, but her mind was somewhere else. ...What is this? It was Emma''s last thought before passing out again. The burden returns.

 Chapter 1: Hollowed Past

    "...I should be dead..." Emma whispered as she stared at the reflection in the mirror. Her once firm and scarred skin was now smooth and soft. Even her short and disheveled hair was now long and silky once more.


    "...yet... I''m still here." Emma whispered as she listlessly stared at her reflection. She should have been happy, she should have rejoiced for the second chance in life she had been given to... yet Emma could not feel any of those emotions. Not even a spark of it.


    "...Haaa..." Emma let out a heavy sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose. She was back to her childhood days, a memory she buried deep within the recesses of her war-torn mind. The scars she bears that day were beginning to fester once more.


    What made it worse was the strange hollowness inside her. She did not remember she had one but for whatever reason, she felt...empty. Like a shard of herself was missing in her entire being. She knew she had to find it, to find the missing shard... but what was it? Emma could not remember no matter how long she pondered about it.


    As if it was at the tip of her tongue, Emma wracked her brain for answers but only the lingering emptiness remains. It felt wrong. It simply felt wrong. Just what is this- "Lady Emma, Duke Erfast summons you." Emma blinked as she heard the man''s name.


    She could feel her chest tighten ever so slowly as the memories of the man begins to crawl out of its cage like a vile abomination. Steeling her nerves, Emma manages to reign in order once more. "Very well." She whispered calmly as she begins to dress in her nightgown.


    As Emma was changing her clothes, she notices a gaze over her shoulder. Her old instincts kick in and immediately begins searching for the source of the gaze as her hand reaches in for a weapon. She soon stops as she met the maid''s startled look.


    "What?" Emma said. "N-nothing my lady. I will just wait outside then." The maid manages to reply before leaving. Emma stares at the door a moment longer, trying to figure out what was that all about. She soon dismiss her thought as she continues dressing.


    Emma wore a simple emerald dress with very little decoration in the standards of the nobility. It perplexed her to no end how if she ever wore such bright clothes . Memory was a fickle thing, but she just can''t remember it.


    Emma soon walk out the door and found the maid waiting for her. The maid had a disapproval expression written across her face before speaking. "That was fast my lady, though your clothes..." The maid hinted but Emma''s mind was somewhere else as she began to walk. "My lady? Where are you going? Aren''t you going to change? It is not fit to meet the duke in such-"


    A scowl suddenly lit up across Emma''s face, startling the maid. "You. What is your name?" Emma bluntly said as the maid trembled slightly. "I-Ifelin. My name is Ifelin of Frush my lady. Is there-" "There is a problem, yes. A certain maid keeps rambling on and on that my ears are beginning to fall off." Emma said as Ifelin paled.


    "M-my lady if I had done something wrong to aggravate you, please let me-" "Leave." Ifelin blinked, unsure by the sheer frost of Emma''s voice. "P-pardon?" Ifelin meekly inquired as Emma''s cold gaze remained. "I said leave. Do some chores, anything for that matter. Just leave me be." Emma said before turning back.


    Memories slowly clicked into place as her ire slowly grew more by the second. She could recall now how everyone treated her back then. No matter how hard she tried, they never did gave back the warmth she always give. There was no need to continue this time. Emma forcibly dragged her attention back to reality as her mind would only degrade by the second.


    She slowly walked towards the hallways of her childhood days. Emma couldn''t help but despise everything in it. From the painting of old ancestors to the cobalt blue hues of the walls, Emma loathed them for every second of it as she finally stood before the door.


    Beyond it was the man she wished to never see again. She took a deep breath before gently knocking on the door. "Come in." A cold hard voice answered as she slowly turned the handle of the door.


    Despite the exquisite and excessive decorations outside the halls, the room could only be said to be plain and simple as it barely had anything of decorations to note off. Only two sofas and a wide table could even be considered as decorations as everything else was used.


    A man covered in mountains of papers appeared before Emma. He spare a glance towards Emma but nothing more than that. He wore a simple yet presentable black suit with the Larum insignia carved in its right chest. His well combed jet-black hair and cold cobalt eyes widens slightly as he saw Emma but it soon returned back to normal.


    Emma could feel her old memories resurfacing at the back of her mind. She immediately felt fear as she met with those eyes... as well as an ever-growing resentment within her heart. Still, she respectfully enters the room and gave a polite bow.


    An awkward silence envelops the room as Emma waited for her father to speak. "I''ve heard you fell off of a bridge?" Duke Erfast whispered with an indifferent tone of his voice. Emma silently nodded as she waited for more questions.


    "...You have grown awfully quiet today haven''t you?" The duke finally spoke after a long time of silence. Emma simply nodded as she restrained the gnawing anger and fear from within. Another long silence envelops the room as the rustling of papers could only be heard.


    The duke seemed to have grown tired of waiting as he continues. "You will be turning 15 this month so it is in due to time that we find you a proper partner...unless you go to the academy in the next two years." The duke said indifferently.


    "...I don''t want to..." Emma answers as she gathers the courage within her. The duke paused before giving Emma a cold stare. Emma flinches slightly but did not back down. "I am not going to take a no this time. You will choose one." The duke firmly replied as he went back to the papers.


    Emma chews her lips as she tries to contain the growing anger within her. "...And I choose neither." Emma whispered with a tinge of frustration leaking out on her voice. The duke let out a heavy sigh before staring back at Emma, colder than ever before.


    "Are you going to be this stubborn till the end?" The duke asked. "Yes." Emma replied without pause as she tries to suppress the fear of the past from taking over her voice. The duke frowns slightly to Emma''s reply.


    "I am giving you a choice Emma; you should be grateful that I even gave you one unlike the others." Her small fingers curls into a fist as if to signify her anger over the matter. Emma opened her mouth to reply but was cut off before she can even speak.


    "You have until your birthday. By then, I am expecting an answer from you." The duke added before reading back to his papers. Emma''s teeth gnashed against one another as she tried to think a way out.


    An idea suddenly pops into her mind as the bubbles of frustration slowly pops and dies out. "Leave if you have nothing else to say." Emma''s brows furrow for a moment before bowing politely, praying that the duke never noticed her change.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Emma turned to open the door when it suddenly opens on its own. Emma felt her stomach drop as white hot anger blooms within her. Before her was a man dress in the Larum knight''s cobalt uniform and a face that had been a spitting image of the duke. Elias Le Larum. Heir of the Larum Dukedom.


    You... Emma''s heart ignited into rage as she saw one the faces she despised. For a brief moment, Emma tried to reach out for her spear, only to find empty air beside her. "What are you doing?" Elias word''s seems to broke her delirium for a moment as she hurriedly regain her composure.


    "My apologies, it seems I am a little out today." Emma briefly replied before moving away from Elias as she could not endure being within his presence any longer. Elias eyes seemed to widen for a moment but relaxes thereafter when the door shut closed.


    As soon as Emma walked back towards her room, she bolted the door shut as she tries to regain her composure. Anger seemed to boiled within her for a moment. Threatening to spill at the slightest provocation.


    Elias you traitorous bastard! Emma thought as she grabbed the nearest pillow and begins to choke it mercilessly. Because of your blind headed love, I had to defend this godforsaken land! If it weren''t for you I would still have my men! I would... still... have them...


    Then just as fast as her anger grows, so does the hollowness inside as she slowly calms down to a halt. Her once boiling anger that had fueled her body felt empty again as she did not know what to do. Only the crippling loneliness remained.


    Emma slowly sinks down towards the floor as she stared at it listlessly. My men... I would have still... Emma thought hazily as she continues to stare down at the floor. The smooth blue carpet gathered her attention as tears slowly fall from her cheek.


    An overwhelming grief suddenly assailed her mind as she silently wept for them. Men who had died for nothing, men who had their entire trust betrayed from their eyes right before their lives were taken. Emma silently grieves their death as no one else remembers.


    Just... just why did they have to die?! Emma screamed from within as she begins to trembles violently. They did nothing wrong! None of them deserved it! None of us deserved it... None... of...us... deserved it...


    Then as if she was tired of it all, her entire being seemed to stop. Her eyes did not blink, her nose did not breathe as she only stared at the floor endlessly with an empty expression. Emma did not know why, but she did not seemed to be even bothered with it.


    She knows she had to breathe, she knows she has to fear this suffocating silence... yet she could not. She simply felt...tired. "Lady Emma? Breakfast is ready." The soft knock of the maid seemed to have finally broken her mesmerized state as she breathed in deeply.


    "Not now. I can''t fall now." Emma mumbled as she regained her grip back to reality. "Lady Emma?" The maid knocked again, not allowing Emma to think any further of those that have fallen. "I''m coming..." Emma answered as she reached for the handle.


    ?


    "Captain!"


    "Please save us!"


    "i-it hurts... c-captain it hurts..."


    Emma could not move, nor could she scream no matter how hard she desperately tried. Her body simply refused to listen as she watched her men being butchered one by one. Some were picked off as stragglers from the coming cavalry while others defiantly made their last stand.


    They either killed scores of enemies before finally being dragged down by overwhelming numbers or being stabbed and pierce as they ran for their lives. And Emma was forced to watch them all die as they screamed for her name.


    She could not jump and join in the fray, as much as she wanted to. She could not shout and warn the others, as much as she wished to. She could not even turned her gaze nor shut her eyes, as much as she prayed to.


    All of this, played in her dream over and over again... until it changed. In a blink of an eye, Emma stood before the battlefield. Their bodies were strewn from all across the land as she was the only one left standing.


    Emma, realizing she can suddenly move, begins to ran towards the bodies and check each one for any signs of life. "Anyone! Is there anyone still out there!" Emma desperately screamed as she pulled one body after another to check any signs of life.


    With each passing second however, she became painfully aware how alone she was. "Ilias! Michael! Tom! Please! Anyone! Just anyone! Please, answer me!" Her voice begins to break as tears threaten to fall over.


    "Jayna! Mark! Iva! Flint! Answer me damn you!" Emma could not even try to calm herself down as tears fall like the river from her eyes. No matter how loud she shouts, no matter how loud she screamed, no one answers.


    "Niel! Kien! Raz! Ans-" Emma was cut short as she trips over from one of the corpses. Emma tries to stand back up but stopped as her pupils widen. Below her, was a man who had his eyes still opened. "...Please... anyone... just anyone... please... answer me..." Emma whimpered softly as strength left her legs.


    Their dull and lifeless eyes were still opened as the horror right before their death was still imprinted in their faces until the very end. The regret... the fear... it was all too much. Emma let out a pitiful groan as she mourns the dead before her.


    She closed her eyes tightly as she bit her lip until it bleeds. "Aughh..." She was about to scream in pain when a chilling voice suddenly whispered in her ears. "Why?" A single hoarse voice whispered in her ears as she was forced to open her eyes once again.


    The scene changes once more as she locked gaze with a child, her spear piercing through his guts. His small frame recoils from the pain as he stare Emma in fear. Emma let goes the shaft of her spear as if she was just bitten by a snake.


    "No... no... no... no." Emma whispered, hoping the words would deny the reality before her as she slowly backed away from the dying child. She turned around violently as she tries to run away from the horror. What greeted her instead was something more painful than the child.


    Houses were burning to the ground. The street laid with bodies of the innocent to what Emma could only understand. One particular pair caught her eye however as she begins to weep again. An injured girl crying out to her unmoving, dead mother.


    "Mama... p-please help me... mama..." The girl weakly cried out as she tugged the hem of her mother''s dress. Seeing her mother not responding, the little girl slowly crawled back to her dead mother''s embraced before a burning pyre burned the dream away.


    ?


    Emma screamed at the top of her lungs, finally breaking free from her shadowed nightmare. Her hands trembled violently as tears streak all across her cheek. She blinked, relief washing over her eyes for a moment before a crushing guilt consumed her world. It was supposed to be a dream. A nightmare. One she was supposed to wake up from. Before she remembers. Before she saw those dull, lifeless eyes. A whimper manages to escape from her lips.


    "I''m sorry..." She whispered, chest heaving in effort as it tried to ward off the agonizing failure. "I''m so sorry..." Emma whimpered in the dark. Like a thousand needles punctuating her chest with every breath, Emma wanted to stop breathing at that very moment as it was simply too much. The burden was too much.


    She wanted to close her eyes right then and there. It was simply too heavy for her to bear. Her breathing was slowly becoming ragged as she struggled to contain the fear and guilt from within. She was so busy drowning in fear that she did not notice someone else was already inside.


    "My lady?" Emma sharply turned as she did not notice another maid. Her pale emerald eyes stared at Emma in shock as it was the first time she had saw her in such a way. The guilt was smoldered in an instant as a bile bitterness took its place. Memories of the past came rushing out. "Out." Emma hissed as she soon gathered her composure.


    "My lady I-" "Get out. Who gave you permission to enter? Get out now!" Emma said as her voice was growing with ever more intensity. The maid was taken aback as it was the first time Emma had been so cold.


    She looked Emma with eyes as if she was looking at a stranger. The maid looked so confused as to Emma''s hostile words that she failed to realized her gaze slowly twisting into a murderous glare. "If you don''t move from that fucking floor, then I will make sure you never move from it ever again." Emma growled, tapping into what meager reserves of power she had left. Thankfully, it did not come to that.


    The maid hurriedly retreated back to the door as she was terrified what might happen to her. "My lady I-" The maid was cut off again as Emma hurriedly slammed the door shut and bolted its lock before she could even respond.


    On the other side of the door, streaks of tears finally trickle across her porcelain white skin as Emma slowly sinks down in the floor. The strength that had suddenly aided her was gone just as fast as it first appeared.


    Her mouth opened as she tries to let out a cry before suddenly shutting it tight. A single groan is all it would take, a single cry would ruin her. And so, Emma silently endured. Her hands curled into a fist as she tries to hold the cry from within. Emma''s eyes felt heavy as it slowly closes to a shut. Darkness enveloped the world once more.

 Chapter 2: Of Fathers and Daughters

    Emma blinked listlessly as the morning sun blinds her right eye. She slowly sits upright beside the chair, mind still recovering from the nightmares. Despite the alluring comfort the chair provide, Emma did not sit down on it as she stared listlessly on the floor.


    It was a dull, soulless task, but for some reason, she did not want to move. Emma wanted to stay like that forever, staring down the soft carpet till the end of time. Not wanting to ever move a muscle ever again. Alas, the knock on the door had broken that hope to pieces.


    "Breakfast is ready my lady." A maid said softly as she slowly opened the door. "My lady are you-!!! My lady!" The maid immediately ran to her side when she saw Emma lying still beside the chair. It was like a puppet who suddenly lost all of its strings and left to rot by the winds of time.


    "What happened my lady! Are you sick?? Are you currently not feeling well?? I''ll call the doctor immediately so-" "Quiet..." Emma cuts off the maid as she slowly lifted her gaze. The maid was about to continue when she met Emma''s gaze. For a moment, winter rages from within, before turning dull once more. "The day barely started." Emma grumbled as she slowly rises.


    The maid hesitated for a moment before she gathers her composure once more when she noticed Emma''s pale complexion. "Are you sure you are all right, my lady?" The maid carefully inquires as Emma clicks her tongue. "What does it look like?" Emma grumbled as her eyes soon shook off the exhaustion.


    The young lady stumbled out of her spot as she made her way towards the door at a lethargic paste. "M-my lady if I may, would you perhaps have your breakfast here instead?" Emma paused as she slowly turned to face the maid again.


    She stared listlessly into her eyes before nodding slowly. "Sure, thanks." Emma replied half-heartedly as she slowly made her way towards one of the chairs. "O-oh umm, ok then my lady! I will bring your food in no time!" The maid said before disappearing into the door.


    Emma crashed down towards the previous comfy chair as she stared listlessly at the ceiling. "Hmm." Emma hummed as her body slowly sinks from the soft fur. This... its too soft... Emma thought in displeasure as she moved back towards the floor below.


    The floor below was significantly harder than the chair, but Emma found it more comfortable than the fluffy chair that seemed to suck her in. She leaned her head against the wall, trying to recollect herself in the somber silence. ...What now? Emma pondered.


    Do I really have to do this all over again? A frown stretches across her face. ...Do I have to fight all over again? Her head titled towards the open window, towards the open sky. ...I don''t want to... She thought as her eyes were growing heavy now. ...I don''t want to...


    Her heavy eyelids slowly comes crashing down on her world, dragging her back to sleep. And for a moment, she was at peace. The world around her was silent. There are no voices from the maids nor the vexing shouts of the knights, just the sweet bliss of silence... then a heavy knock jolts her right up.


    Emma closed her eyes once more as she tries to ignore the knocking, but the sound persists and grows ever stronger with each second that passes. Finally having enough, Emma rose from her seat before marching towards the door.


    "Kalva be damn, can''t you just leave the food-" as soon as the door opened, Emma''s eyes widen in surprise for a moment as Elias stood there instead of the maid. Her expression immediately hardens akin to steel as she straightens her posture. Exhaustion had been replaced with caution and bitterness.


    "..."


    "..."


    They silently watched one another as if they were waiting for the other to speak. Once upon a time, Emma would gladly struck up any chance of a conversation she could get from anyone. Their approval was everything. In another time, in another place, perhaps she still would.


    Emma now knew better. Every second that has been wasted, every breath that it is spent went for nothing. A lifetime of chasing was already enough for her, there won''t be a second time time. Not now nor would it ever be.


    Elias noticed at the frown plastered over Emma''s face. The young man did not know what to make of it. A surprise to be sure but nothing too extreme that warrant an answer from him like the incident of the river. "...Father said to visit him after breakfast..." Elias said as he waited for a reply.


    Emma said nothing as she simply nodded back in reply. Now slightly concerned, Elias spoke what he never once did in Emma''s previous lifetime. "...Are you sick?" Elias asked with a tinge of concern in his voice. Emma would have been leapt in joy for this momentus occasion alone. Her brother had finally spare an attention to her, a desire her younger self so desperately seek.


    Now, Emma could feel nothing but a rising revulsion and disgust after hearing the words that came out from his mouth. Like a cockrowch crawling through her legs, Emma had to restrain herself before she lashed out to the man who had helped her pushed beyond this point.


    "...I am fine, young master." Emma whispered in a controlled voice as Elias eyes widen for a moment. "Are you sure? You don''t-" "If you don''t need anything from me , then I''ll take my leave first. I am still feeling under the weather." Emma cut Elias off as she slowly closes the door.


    "...Wait..." Elias said, forcing Emma to pause for a moment. "...Take care of yourself." Elias whispered softly before leaving, unknowing to the distraught and outraged maiden from beyond the door. That bastard... that bastard...


    The door closes shut as Emma balled her hands for control. Peace Emma... peace... Emma thought to herself as she tries to calm the building anger inside of her. The thought barely comforts her as she forcibly stowed herself to the corner of the room, muffling her ragged voice as much as possible.


    "Now''s not the time... control yourself... control..." Emma whispered to herself as she dispels the suffocating hatred dwelling inside her heart. She could feel the fire stroking ever stronger in silence from within whenever Elias was around, but just like before, it quickly died when he was nowhere to be seen.


    "...Control... just...control..." Emma whispered to herself as she now once again feel like an empty husk, devoid of identity... of purpose. A soft knock rattles on her door once more. Emma opened the door and thankfully this time, it was the maid, carrying with her a breakfast that she had not tasted for so long.


    ?


    "You''re here." The duke said in acknowledgement as Emma only gave a curt nod in reply. The duke did not seemed to be bothered with it as he continues sorting through the mountain of documents with ease.


    Silence enveloped the two liked before as they waited for the other to speak. Emma showed no intention of speaking as she simply stared at the shuffling papers. The duke finally decided to speak first as he cleared down his throat when he saw the clear disinterest in her eyes.


    "I have just received news just this morning from the imperial palace." The duke said as he continues to work, not noticing the veins bulging from Emma''s hands. "They have agreed on the proposal and will send high prince Kier on the morrow afternoon."


    That damn traitor... Emma silently cursed as she unconsciously gnashed her teeth in frustration, making an unpleasant sound. "...?" Emma stopped midway when she noticed a small frown creasing from the duke''s brow.


    "Is there is something you wished to say Emma?" The duke asked as he reluctantly went back reading the papers. Silence permeated the hall as the duke grew ever more impatient. "If you have nothing else to say, then you may leave now." The duke said dismissively.


    Emma finally gathered her words as she opened her mouth to speak. "Father..." Emma shivered slightly at the word, feeling ill to even address him in such titles. "... I wished to cancel the engagement with the high prince." Emma said as the paper the duke was holding wrinkled for a moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    The duke removed all attention he had on the papers and devote everything to Emma as he stared her deeply in her sapphire eyes. "I will ignore what I''ve just heard this one time. Now do-" "I meant it... father." Emma said as the brow in the duke''s eyes scrunched deeply.


    "..."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "..."


    The suffocating silence returned as the two were locked in a tidal combat in the eyes. With each second that passes, the insufferable silence grew ever stronger. The air in the room seemed to freeze as the duke spoke in a low, controlled tone.


    "What do you mean?" The duke spoke quietly with the force that could only manifest after decades of experience. Emma did not backed down as she tapped back into her old self. "I mean what I said." Emma coolly whispered back in reply as the glare in the duke''s eyes sharpen.


    "I don''t want to marry the high prince." A loud bang echoed across the room as the duke rose from his feet with a terrifying rage in his eyes. "Are you out of your mind?" The duke shouted to what seemed to be first time in a decade.


    "You want to cancel a proposal from the imperial family itself?? Preposterous! Our entire reputation will sink to the ground! Do you have any idea what that means Emma?? Thousands of lives will be affected Emma! And that will be-" "Are they more important than me?"


    Emma cuts the duke words midway as silence falls through the room. The duke had an indescribable look on his face as he heard those words. "Are these, titles and fame worth more important to you than me father?" Emma whispered in a struggle as she held back the tears.


    For all the contempt and vendetta Emma has on her father, a small portion of her young and innocent self still remained. Perhaps it was because he was her father, perhaps it was because she hoped that she will be able to reach him this time, perhaps it was something else entirely, nevertheless she hoped.


    A small portion of herself hoped that even after all the things he had done, even after all the failures he had made that ruined her entire life, Emma hoped that even after all that, a father still remained and loved her back just like any parent would to their child.


    "...What will happen to our people? Do you not realize the fall out this will cause? Our people will suffer more than us Emma. They-" "Am I not human in your eyes??" Emma broke off with a cry as tears slowly trickled down from her cheek.


    "Emma!" The duke cut off, enraged by the mere notion Emma was implying but she did not stop. "Am I just a tool in your eyes?? Being used whenever convenient and thrown away when its uses are done?" Emma cried as the duke looked further enraged.


    "What are you saying Emma?! Of course I do-" "No you do not! Everything you ever spent on, every time you have wasted are only for the good of ''the people!'' What of us?? What of me??" Emma snapped back as the duke''s eyes shifted to one of perplexed.


    "Are you seriously going to act like a child now? You are almost 15 Emma, it is the perfect time to find a partner at that age. You are lucky too as the high prince-" "No it''s not! That is not what I want!" Emma shouted as the duke''s brow furrow even further.


    "I don''t want to marry the high prince, it is not what I want! Why can''t you understand that?!" Emma shouted. "The imperial family can protect you two and the realm when I am gone! Your brother won''t have to go for war! The people-" "There it is again!" Emma cut off the duke again.


    "The people this, the people that, admit it father! You are only worried about the people and the land! You have never cared for us!" Emma yelled as the duke quivered slightly. "Do you truly think that?" the duke whispered as he was barely containing his rage.


    "Do you truly thought I value you two so little? Everything I had done, everything that I will do was for the sake of both of you and your brother. It had always been for the two of you." Emma blinked in surprised as she had never thought to hear those words.


    "I had made alliances with several people. Build an army that would even make the imperial family worry. All of it were for you and your brother''s sake. So that one day when I''m gone, you two won''t have to worry." Emma went silent as the duke waited for an answer.


    After everything she had to go through after their father died, Emma could not believe what he was saying. A small ember in her dark world seemed to flicker back to life as she considered his words greatly. If it was all a misunderstanding on her part...could she perhaps forgive?... begin anew?


    "...Then prove it." Emma let out a whisper, a soft pleading whisper from daughter to father. "Prove it to me father by just being on my side. This once, just this once. Be on my side just this once and null this engagement..." Emma whispered as she went down on her knees.


    "Emma-" The duke began, alarmed by the sudden desperation his daughter had shown. He was cut off however, when his daughter continued, almost crying. "I-if you meant what y-you said... then please... null it.


    I have no need for army''s that could take over the world nor do I need riches beyond counting... I just need you... please... dad... just be with me this one time, just this once... please..." Emma whispered as she now waited for an answer.


    Duke Erfast''s mouth opened and closed for a moment before finding the words to say. "...Why?" Hope flickered inside Emma''s desperate eyes when she heard those words. A chance... there was a chance.


    "Just why are you so against it Emma? Weren''t the two of you close back when you were young? Why would you be so against this now?" The duke asked in a soft tone for the first time for as long as she could remember.


    "...It''s a lie father..." Emma whispered in a heartbroken tone as the duke''s eyes widen in confusion. "...His love...his warmth... all of it are lies. He... he already had a lover that the imperial family secretly hoped." Emma whispered as painful memories wash back.


    Memories after his death that would unfold beyond counting. Memories that forced her to take up the spear. Emma hated those memories as it was a constant reminder of her sacrifice that had been reduced to ashes. A single woman that had took everything from her.


    "! Who? Who is this wench that dare-" The duke stopped midway when he saw her daughter looked so defeated in her eyes.So utterly broken was she that Erfast was forced to take a step back.


    The duke did not know what to say as he simply waited for her to continue. "I...I cannot bear to marry someone like him again father... I... I cannot bear to go through it all over again... so please... don''t sell me to the imperial family and listen to me..." Emma whispered in a quiet voice.


    The duke sink back in his chair as he begins to seriously contemplate what to do. His old wrinkles seemed to aged further when the sudden revelation Emma had spoken off. He was so entranced by his thought that he failed to notice the ruined table he had.


    The beautifully stacked papers, the clean and orderly stamps were thrown all out of control as the Duke wrestled his mind for answers. When his brow creased and spoke in a low tone, Emma''s faint hope was breaking apart, piece by piece.


    "I do not know what to say, Emma. You speak of it with certainty, so sure were you that one might think you have been there..." Emma tighten her jaw as she realized that she may have leaked a secret she had kept till now, but more so for the tone he had always used before denying her back in the past.


    "If what you say is true, then I will demand for the imperial family to abandon the girl. I will also send some spy on this matter, but other than that, I still won''t revoke the marriage... I''m sorry." The duke whispered as Emma''s world came crumbling down.


    That''s it? That''s all you have to say??... Emma thought in utter disbelief as her shoulder sank low and begins to tremble. "...Emma dear think of the good this will bring to you in the future. You might not see it now, but it will do you good later. I promise." Emma flinched as the bile returns from her mouth.


    Do me good?... This will do me good? Ha...hahaha if only you knew. Emma wanted to scream in rage but could not find the strength to do so as she felt so betrayed. Again... It happened again... "...I should have known this would happen..." Emma whispered in a desolated tone. Tears leaked from her now dull sapphire eyes as she whispered.


    "...I was a fool for even hoping for a second..." "Emma..." The duke could say nothing before his crying daughter as she suddenly straightened her back. "You have been the best noble I had ever known Duke Erfast." The duke flinched to the formal title Emma was using.


    "You had guided our people to peace and prosperity. Always been fair to common and noble folk alike. Defended our realm for years against the other kingdoms and monnsters... but you have never been a good father." Emma snarled as the duke eyes blinked back in utter bewilderment. If it was any other occasion it would have been funny. It would have been something they could poke at for years to come... it could have...


    "You might have been the greatest beacon of nobility there ever was Duke Erfast. The people would remember and love your reign... but you were the worst father anyone could ever hope for." With that, Emma turned and fled after saying what she had been keeping for all those decades within.


    Tears streaked down on her cheek as she ran further away. The faint hope she had ever believed from him, the frail warmth she had felt decades after his death... it was all a lie. A big miserable lie.


    Emma immediately ran back to her room as she locked the door shut. Her ragged breathing rang loudly in the air as she controlled the welling madness and terror in her mind. I have to get out of here... Emma thought as she turned towards the window, towards outside.


    Beyond there was a world full of harsh adversities that she will encounter. Too much for a young clueless noblewoman like her. Thankfully however, she endured a lifetime of hardship just for this moment. The thoughts were the only thing lighting up in her dying world like the last remnants of a dying star.


    I have to leave... I have to get out of this place!... I can''t do this... I can''t do this again! Emma thought in delirium as she remembers the face of Kier, the high prince. Her hatred and fear flowed like the river as she begins to plan for her freedom.


    ?


    You were the worst father anyone could ever hope for. The words Emma spoke shook the duke to the very core. Duke Erfast had face many adversities. He had fought many monsters at a young age. He had defeated armies that one would cower and fear from.


    He never once falter in the face of monsters, scared as he may be. Never once retreated from armies that dwarfed his own, terrified as he may be. He had faced all of this and came out stronger than ever... but the words his daughter said had dealt a titanic blow no monster nor armies of men could ever hope could do.


    It was as if a small part of himself died when she said those words. It had left him devastated more than the death of his wife. Erfast grieved at the death of his beloved, but he manages to hold on as he dedicated everything he had to work just to forget his wife.


    For the people and the children, yes but more so for his wife. He had done everything he could till now just to forget the lingering emptiness in his heart when his wife died. He might have neglected his children''s childhood, especially Emma as she was nothing more but a baby then.


    So, he worked more than ever before as Emma begins to grow up just to make sure she was happy. He proposed to the imperial family when he noticed Emma eyeing the high prince affectionately, accumulated wealth so she may spend as much as she pleased.


    Everything he had done then was for her to never feel lonely without her mother... but the words she had said today made everything feel so utterly worthless. She was still in pain, even worst, she detested him. It was the one thing he had hoped never to experienced.


    "...What should I do dear?" Erfast whispered softly as he covered his eyes with his hands. Tears threaten to fall over from them, but he endured it all like he normally would. "Just what do I need to do to make her happy?" He whispered praying for his wife to hear his desperate plea.

 Chapter 3: Specter of Agony

    "Why?!" Emma screamed in dismay as several royal guards pinned her down to the ground. She looked the man in the eyes in disbelief as the arid smoke assaulted her nose. "My men did nothing for this?! Why?!" Emma cried out for reason as she struggles to move.


    Men in green littered the burning land as towering men in gold stood over their lifeless bodies. Only Emma remained. The eyes of the fallen green soldiers were still opened, the pain of their death and betrayal was still evident in their eyes.


    Emma felt more sorrow than rage than anyone else in the world as the man before her was the one she did not expect to meet. "What have they done to deserve this fate?! They have done nothing wrong! So why?!" Emma continued to cry as her eyes glare in hatred.


    The man before her wore an exquisite white suit with a red crest of the imperial family on his left breast. He did not look to belong on such a gruesome field, but he was here nonetheless as his uncaring emerald eyes stared down at her.


    "Ans-" Emma was cut off as the butt of a spear hits her jaw squarely in the face. "Watch your tongue traitor! You are in the presence of-" "Answer me Kier!" Emma did not listen, nor did she even care to listen as her eyes were only focused towards the man before her.


    "This wench-" "Enough." A single command cuts the guard who was about to slam the butt of his spear again on Emma''s jaw. Emma''s eyes glowed dangerously in silence as she waited for him to speak.


    "...I have heard rumors among the court." Emma''s eyes widen in shock as Kier continued to speak. "They say a certain someone grew disgustingly greedy towards the soon-to-be princess... I have decided to care matters into my own hands before it gets any worse." Kier said.


    "I''ve heard what... actions... you would go so far if it means to annihilate your enemies commander Emma... I could not take the risk of endangering the soon to be high princess life if there is something I could do." Kier calmly replied as Emma begins to tremble.


    "You... killed my men... on a basis of a rumor?" Emma spit out the word in disbelief as her pupils trembled violently at the man. "YOU KILLED 500 LOYAL SOULS BASED ON A SUPERSTITION?? HOW BLIND CAN YOU BE?!" Emma roared in rage as the knights struggled to control her.


    "No Emma, you killed them Emma. All 500 of them. You, not me." The high prince coolly replied as if he was expecting this. Emma blinked in utter shock for a moment before gnashing her teeth hard, creating an unpleasant and loud sound.


    "...Did she tell you?" Emma growled as Kier simply stared in her eyes. "Did she tell you to do it?... if you are being controlled then-" "No Emma. I did this... all on my own accord." Emma winces before burying her face deep into the ground. The cruel gnashing of the teeth were all to be heard as they watched the former commander''s frame trembled.


    "...Take her away, I don''t want to stay in this hel hole any longer than I have to." The guards nodded in reply as Kier turned his back from Emma. One of the guards approached Emma with a syringe in his hand that would be enough to drugged any adult male ten times over.


    Emma struggled desperately from the gripped but failed as four trained and equipped knights held each of her limb. When the needle pierces her neck, Emma roared defiantly as the drug immediately begins to work. "KKIIIEERRRR!!!" Emma howled in fury as the image of the man burned into her memory.


    ?


    Emma''s eyes snapped wide open as she felt something touched her shoulders. The years of experiences that drill deep into her soul forces her body to move as if it were in danger. Her vision barely catches on as she pinned something to the ground.


    The thing was soft and squishy, but it was also something annoying as it tries to resist her grip. It flailed like an animal being skinned alive as she hit Emma again and again. It only worsen the situation as her grip further tightens.


    Her hazy mind was still adjusting from just waking up as she blinked several times in confusion. When the haze cleared and her mind went lucid, Emma stared down in surprise as several scream rang loudly in her ears.


    "My lady please have mercy! Please my lady show some mercy!" Several of the maids tried to pull Emma away from the maid beneath her. Fear and panic plagued those eyes as Emma''s hand were choking the life out of her without realizing it.


    The maid was struggling hard as Emma''s gripped proved far stronger than what it seemed. Emma reluctantly let go of the grip as the two were separated with haste. Emma blinked listlessly as the maid hurriedly retreated in fear.


    "What just happened?" Emma asked the maids beside her. They all flinched for a moment as Emma''s frown furrow deeper at the movement. "Y-you were having a nightmare my lady and when D-diana tried to wake you up..." One of the maid whispered as Emma nodded in understanding.


    I attacked her huh?... Emma thought to herself as she continues to observed the situation at hand. "So? What were you doing here in the first place? I thought I made it clear no one enters my room without permission?" Emma asked as the maid shifted uncomfortably.


    "H-his highness will visit later this afternoon my lady." Emma flinched as she tries to bury the nightmare deep within her memory. "W-we thought you already knows this, so we entered your room as we please. We deeply apologize if-" "Enough." Emma whispered as the maid stopped.


    "...I will let this one go this one time, but never again will any of you enter my room without notice. Am I understood?" The maids bowed their heads in reply as Emma frown deepens. "...And you." "Hiek!" The maid Emma choked, Diana, yelp in fear as her eyes regarded Emma like a monster.


    The young maid did not realized the damage she had done then as she was terrified at the moment. For Emma, it had forcibly revived terrible memories. Filthy wretch! My son died because of you! It should have been you! The screams began to grow louder but was abruptly cut off as Emma bit her lip. Hold it in. Hold. It. In.


    The maids who were present did not, or rather, could not utter a word when they saw their lady''s face. It did not show insulted nor anger that would normally incite after such response, but something far more painful. It was the face of the betrayed.


    The mark of someone who has done everything to help but was repaid with knives and daggers instead. Anger and fear slowly died down within their chests as it was replaced with something else. There was no reason nor explanation why she had such a look, but to anyone who saw that face could only felt nothing but pity.


    Diana looked back and forth between Emma and the others as she slowly pieces together what she had done. "M-my lady I-" "Nevermind." The maid tried her best to rectify the matter at hand, but it was already too late. The damage was done. "Just... just don''t wake me up next time. I can do it myself." Emma said as she turned her back against the frightened and horrified maid.


    ?


    "It is an honor to meet you my lady." Kier said with a smile as he greeted Emma politely. The high prince looked significantly younger and kinder than Emma was used to as he was barely 15. His golden hair and emerald eyes looked emits a strong sense of trust whoever it meets.


    His pale white skin almost looked like snow as he was the most sought-after man within the empire among the noble ladies. It took great effort from Emma to control herself from straggling the man who had cause her the most suffering in her entire life.


    "The honor is mine young prince. Please, follow me." Emma spits the words out with care, making sure each one did not contained the venom that she would normally use whenever speaking to him. The young Kier smiled, oblivious to the raging storm barely being controlled from within as Emma lead him towards the garden.


    The pleasant cold of early autumn made the day even more enjoyable as the cloudless blue sky hangs over them. The two continued to walk towards the garden as a company of servants trailed from behind.


    "It has been a while since we last met lady Emma." Kier whispered softly as if he was reminiscing of the past. A chill ran up against Emma''s spine as she tries to prevent her face frowning in disgust.


    "Yes, it''s been a while..." Emma replied as Kier nodded back. "Do you still remember those days when we played at the garden?" Kier ask as Emma shook her head. "Forgive me young prince, but I don''t recall such a memory." Emma replied as the prince ears grew slightly red.


    "I-is that so?" Kier awkwardly replied as grew red in embarrassment. Kier shyly looked back at Emma then back at the ground as he continues to grow red. It was such an innocent reaction to anyone else but Emma as she only grew far more disgusted at the man.


    "Woah... this place really had went through so much change." Kier mumbled to himself as the garden looked far more like a small forest than a garden as several tress sprouted from the green grass below. Then at the center of said forest, a well-prepared table spread out before them.


    The two took their seat apart from one another as maids and servants alike quickly prepared tea and crumpets for the two to enjoy. When they were done, they immediately disappeared back to the forest, giving room for the two to talk.


    The two were silent as Kier keenly observed Emma''s face with wonder and awe. Emma felt disturbed by the heart-stricken eyes on Kier as she tries her best to appear regal and undisturbed. "You grew far more beautiful by the day lady Emma." Kier smiled affectionately as Emma''s brow twitch.


    "Thank you for the compliment your highness. You too grew far... young?" Emma awkwardly replied as Kier sheepishly reddens. "M-many thanks lady Emma." Kier replied back as he avoided Emma''s gaze. The urge to click her tongue almost won over her as she breathed in, calming her nerves.


    The silence between the two grew as Emma refuses to speak. Her hate dripped like an acid venom on her heart whenever she saw Kier. It had reminded her what he has and will do in the coming future.


    "I have heard rumors that the young duke manages to awaken his mana at a young age?" Kier inquired as Emma grew slightly comfortable as the attention shifted towards her eldest brother, Elias. "That is true." Emma briefly replied as Kier whispered.


    "How fascinating. It would be nice if I manage to bring him into the fold." Kier whispered as if he was a greedy king who desired the talents of her eldest brother. Emma shrugged off his whispers as she grabbed a cup of tea.


    "Don''t worry young prince, he will surely joins by your side." Emma replied. "How can you be so sure lady Emma? It is as if you are telling me you came to the future." Emma''s eyes widen for a moment as she silently cursed herself. Idiot, he does not remember Emma thought as she sipped from the cup.


    Don''t panic for helva sake, you are 24 not some 14-year-old. "The young duke''s temper simply go well with yours young prince. I am simply speculating that." Emma replied as Kier''s brow furrows. "Stop calling me that." Kier said as Emma raised a brow.


    "You keep calling me young prince. Need I to remind you that I am older than you?" Kier said as he pointed at himself. "Kier, call me Kier. After all we are going to be family sooner or later." Emma''s flinched at Kier''s words.


    ''After all we are going to be family sooner or later.'' His words rang hollow inside Emma as she whitens in disgust and fear. You have also said that last time and yet... Emma bit her lip hard as Kier notices her reaction. "Are you not well my lady?" Kier asked as he inches for a closer look.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Emma reflexively drew back from his touch as Kier stopped in midway. The blatant and clear refusal from Emma left a pang of pain in Kier''s heart as he awkwardly redraw his stance. Emma panicked internally as she also realized the damage she had caused.


    "There is no need for you to worry young prince, I am still well." Emma replied with a stiff smile as she found his gaze to be utterly repulsive. She kept so focus keeping her disgust from within that she entirely neglected her gaze towards Kier.


    "...Have I done something wrong to you my lady?" Kier carefully asked as Emma could feel her heart beat in the rhythm of resentment. "..." Emma''s eyes flickered dangerously for a moment before disappearing without a trace but that was all Kier needed.


    The young prince seemed to shift uncomfortably for a moment as he tries to reaffirm his suspicion. "Did I perhaps done you wrong in any way without me knowing my lady?" Wrong is an understatement to the things you had done traitor. Emma thought as she shook her head.


    "No young prince, that is not it..." Emma whispered as Kier contemplated hard on the words he was to say next. "But I do have a request to you that only you could help me young prince." Kier smiled as he thought to found a chance.


    "Please do tell." Kier controlled his smile as Emma replied in a quiet voice. "Please annul our engagement your highness." Kier blinked dumbly for a moment before coming back to his senses. The words Emma just spoke had nearly caused his brain to shutdown as it immediately was thrown into a panic. "A-annul our engagement??" Kier asked, he was flabbergasted beyond words.


    Emma slowly nodded her head in reply as she braces herself of what is to come. "I''m afraid that cannot be done my lady. Only your father and mine could decide-" "I think it would prove most beneficial for you and the royal family to engage the dukedom of the east instead.


    They have a stable and fairly low trade rate, a growing naval might that would prove instrumental to the empire''s defense, and most crucial of them all, they are one of the three leading bread basket of the empire. Compared to the north, we are sorely lacking in other branches save for the military.


    You are trading rough iron for silver and gold. It is only stands to reason that you dropped this engagement now and-" "Stop! Just... just wait a minute my lady." Kier nervously shouts as Emma falls silent. Though he did not have as sharp as the skills he had in the future, Emma knew the budding potential from within.


    Calculating and meticulous, Emma knew the cog inside his brain was working ceaselessly. Benefits and downsides were being compared and evaluated to the nth degree... a trait she wish she had known before falling hopelessly for him. If only she had knew then... it did not matter now. All it mattered now was to prevent a disaster before it ruined her in this life too.


    Emma knew it was only a matter of time, it was simply too appetizing of an offer. She knew all too well the man she hated and despised the most. He would not let this by, he just can''t... alas, the man he knew then was simply not the young man that stands before her.


    "I understand the perspective you are trying to offer me my lady, but... but I did not choose this engagement for purely benefits. I...I choose this because of the promise we''ve made!" Emma felt her muscles twitch. A memory of a once joyful life sprang out inside her.


    A memory between a boy and a girl. A promise of friendship, of hope... of love... that had been betrayed. Emma grabbed the hem of her dress tightly as her heart beats violently, hatefully and... painfully. How dare you. After all you''ve done! HOW DARE YOU!!!!!


    A cold sweat escaped from his nape as he whispered carefully. "...Do you perhaps don''t want me my lady?" At his words, Emma dropped all the fa?ade she had till now as she coldly stare down at Kier for the first time.


    Kier flinched for a moment as he was caught off guard by her hostile gaze. For all of his life, Kier never really face anything that warrant contempt at him for everything he has done never hurt or wrong anyone. In fact, it was quite opposite.


    Due to his firm and benevolent nature, the people found Kier to be the most worthy of being the next emperor. He also worked hard for the well being of the people and even go as far to help bordering towns after attacks from rabid monsters.


    Everything he had done were all for the good of the people, so he never once face anyone who openly hated him. To Kier, Emma''s hostile gaze were alien as it was terrifying as he had never encountered anyone like her before nor did he expect it that it would come from her personally.


    "I-I apologize if I had done anything wrong my lady. Though may I ask what you have found most displeasing so I may better oneself?" Kier asked as Emma slowly nodded her head in reply before replying. A cool breeze blew as she whispers.


    "May I be blunt with you young prince?" Emma asked as Kier eagerly nodded his head, thinking it was chance to change her opinion from him. "...Words could not do justice what you have done to me. What you did... I will never forgive you for it." Kier''s eyes widen as Emma continued without pause.


    "Your honey combed words tasted so sweet high prince, yet it is nothing but an illusion as to how poisonous it truly is. A fine wine that has been laced with venom, that is what you are." Emma said as the acid in her heart slowly dripped, reminding her of the pain he had caused.


    "I have done nothing wrong, yet you speak I would do such things my lady! What you are saying now is nothing more but slander my lady!" Kier shouted as he had to defend his honor. Every word Emma said hurt so much as he had done nothing wrong at the girl to be treated as such.


    Small whispers begins to rang outside the garden as if someone might have heard what had happened. "You might have forgotten young prince, but I did not." Emma snarled as Kier was taken aback once more by the air of hostility Emma emits.


    "You might have forgotten Kier, but what you had taken from me that day... I will never forget them... as much as I wanted to." Emma whispered in a subdue but enrage voice as Kier blinked helplessly on what to do.


    "Then what?? Are you saying you would rather taint the honor of your family''s name just to annul this marriage??" Kier asked as he was beginning to get angry but what embers of anger he once found quickly died beneath Emma''s cold reply. "I would rather die than to be with you again."


    Emma replied as her heart begins to beat in the rhythm of the lost. The scream of her fallen comrades rang loudly in her ears whenever she loses focus. Emma despise the man before her, she hated the man so much that her mind went numb with hate whenever he was near.


    Yet even with this burning emotion, Emma could not find within herself the resolve to kill him again. Temptations, yes but never the desire. There was nothing more to gain as she succeeded in avenging her fallen comrades before she died.


    There really was nothing more to fight as everything she ever wanted died when her spear reached his heart. Hateful as she may be, Emma just wanted to stop. Too much has been lost... too much.


    "No..." Emma blinked back to reality when she saw Kier''s enraged face, resembling of the familiar scowl she once knew so well. His shoulders seems to tremble as his eyes grew sharp. "I will not allow this annulment to happen." Kier said as Emma replied with a frown.


    "That is not for you to decide." Emma replied as Kier fired back with a hiss. "And neither can you. Only your father and mine could decide. And even if the duke somehow tries, I will make a decree to stop this." Emma''s eyes widen in fear as Kier let out a smirk.


    "I will make sure to proclaim from every street to every house to every city that you, Emma le Larrum are mine! You are mine and mine alone." Emma jumps from her seat as a wave of disgust wash over her.


    "I am my own. I am not a thing that someone can own. Not father, not the emperor and certainly not you prince Kier." Emma reply with a hint of disgust and fear in her voice as the memory with Kier begins to flood back.


    "Let me remind you lady Emma that it was yours who contacted my family first." Kier whispered as Emma fired back. "And I deeply regretted it, which is why I am trying to correct-" "Are you even listening to yourself?!" Kier roared as he jumped out of his seat.


    Emma reflexively held back the urge to flee. Her young and fragile self did not accompanied well to her scarred and war torn soul. It was as if the original and young Emma wanted to flee in fear from the high prince.


    "Do you have any idea the shame this will brought upon us? Upon you?? Do you truly think you can leave this one unscathed?" Kier asked as Emma took a step back. "My pride and dignity can burn for all I care. It is nothing compared to the future beside you." Emma said as Kier eyes widen.


    "Y-you!........ do you really hate me that much?" Kier quietly whispered as the tone of pain in his voice was clear for all to hear. "Do you really hate me that much... to throw away your pride away... just like that?" Kier whimpered as Emma answered without hesitation. "Yes." She whispered firmly as Kier''s eyes shook with madness.


    "Why?! Why Emma?? You weren''t like this 7 years ago! I thought you love me just as much as I love you 7 years ago!" Kier cried out as Emma coldly reply. "7 years can change anyone young prince, did you think I was an exception? Did you think everyone will love you?"


    Kier''s eyes stopped dumbly for a second. He opened his mouth to reply, to retort everything she had said till now... yet there was nothing. He opened his mouth again and again but there was simply no reply to be made.


    Seeing this, Emma turned to leave the trembling high prince as she let those words sink through his mind. She was stopped however when Kier suddenly grabbed her wrist. Emma turned to see a sorrowful and mad Kier who just had his heart shattered to pieces. "... Let go..." Emma growled as Kier soon spoke his next words.


    "Just what did I do so wrong to deserve this?? To be hated like this??" Kier hissed as he took another step. "I had done nothing wrong to you! I had done nothing to anyone yet why do you look at me as if I am a murderer!" Kier cried out as he simply could not understand. "Let go of me." Emma grunted as the grip tightens.


    "Just what had I done so wrong... for you to look at me like this? I-I thought we were friends! I...I.." It''s unfair! It is so unfair! Kier thought as he desperately craved for an answer. He wanted the answer so much that he could not see the pain in Emma''s eyes.


    It was then a flash of memory flickered within Emma. The cold lifeless eyes of his men flickered for a moment. Brothers, sisters, fathers, mothers, friends, cousins... family. They all died because of him. A seething rage, pain and sorrow squeezes her heart. "What would you know?" Emma whispered as a single tears escape her eyes.


    Kier blinked in surprise to the wretched face Emma had as she hissed the words with effort. "You have lived your entire life in the lush comfort of your walls, high prince." Emma let out a small whimper as she glared at Kier.


    Emma knew the next words she was about to say were pointless. Her remaining logical mind said so, warning her that it would simply make her life harder for no reason. Alas, the bottled up emotion won over this battle as her words flowed like the river.


    "You did not have to worry finding your next meal for the day nor having enough alms to seek shelter from the rain." Emma whimpered. "W-what are you even talking about lady-" "Don''t call me that!" Emma cut Kier mid-sentence as she continued in restrain.


    "That name.... that accursed.... blasted name...." Emma hissed the words with difficulty as she tries to suppress the past with little success. The humiliation she endured, the losses she had suffered... the families that died. Everything was stemmed back to that name.


    "If it wasn''t for that damn cursed name... I could have live my life..." Her eyes violently shook as her teeth gnashed together. "I... I could have a family... if it wasn''t for this damn name..." Kier could feel his heart twist into a knot as Emma said those words.


    She would never hear it, but Kier could and still vividly remember holding on to that name dearly as if it was water in a dry wasteland. For 7 years, Kier cherished the name as if it was his own. To hear her curse it broke his heart more than he could have possibly imagined as Emma squirmed.


    She did not want to recall those days, those memories as she desperately tries to drift towards a different memory instead, the memory of her men. For a moment, she was happy until it suddenly brought back a new kind of pain to Emma as she was forced to recall that they were gone. Every single one of them were gone, taken away by Kier.


    The man who had taken everything away from her in her final moments. Kill him! Her mind screamed as she gritted her teeth. KILL HIM! It screamed so hatefully that Emma flinched at her own thoughts. Emma almost did so too as her cobalt eyes flickered to gold for a moment. ...but I don''t want to fight anymore... A small part of her whispered as she met Kier''s eyes.


    His eyes and face were painted with the look of pity and fear for Emma. She glared at those eyes painfully as she struggled to breathe. Her entire chest felt so heavy from the betrayal that she felt more pain than anger in her heart.


    I... I just want to stop... Emma thought as she struggled the words from her throat to escape from her mouth. I... just want... to stop. "Please... just let me go." Emma whispered as she tried to keep the pain from crushing her back.


    "If you truly love me... if your heart truly cares for me... then please... let go of me..." Emma pleaded one last time towards the high prince as she meet his eyes. His jet-black eyes seems to stare at her soul with sadness but also with madness as he uttered his next words.


    "I told you lady Emma. Only the duke and my father could do that." Emma closed her eyes as tears leaked out from them. Silence fills the world as the two simply stood there in silence. The sound of breeze blowing against the grass washed over for a moment as Kier gathered his words.


    "Lady Emma." Emma opened her eyes as Kier gulped down his throat. "I do not know what I had done wrong to you to treat me like this. I do not know what I did to cause you so much pain... but please... give me a chance to prove to you that I love you." Kier whispered in reply.


    "Just give me one chance to correct whatever wrongs I have committed against you, no matter how small or big it is... so please... can''t you just give me this one chance?" Kier whispered as a faint tone of desperation and pity filled his voice.


    Emma''s eyes shook for a moment. It was the one thing she had ever wanted in her previous life. A confession of love and an apology. It was the only thing Emma ever wanted to hear in her previous life from Kier. Tears flows once more as Emma cries.


    Emma lamented how too late it was. How it was not even the original Kier, her Kier. It was too late. A lifetime too late. Everything feels so heavy to Emma as she tries to slowly gather her composure but failed miserably.


    She stared him in the eyes before letting out a small cry. "I don''t want to be with you." Emma whispered as Kier''s eyes widen. "I don''t ever wished to be with you...Why can''t you just accept that?" Emma whimpered before running away from Kier. The grip that was holding her in place loosens as Emma ran further and further away.


    "Emma!" Kier shouted after but she did not paused to listen as she continues to run. She did not care who saw her as she desperately runs away from him. I can''t go back... Emma thought as a single prevailing thought continues. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I can''t do this. I CANT DO THIS!!!... I can''t do this again...

 Extra 001: High Prince Kier POV

    Why can''t this thing move faster? I thought in annoyance as the carriage was too slow. Words cannot describe how elated I am today. For more than 7 years, I was separated to a dear friend whom I can finally meet up with. The fact that I am also engaged to her made my heart soar to no end. I want to meet with her right now! Ask how she has been, so why can''t this thing move faster??


    When the accursed thing finally did stop, I calmly opened the door out in excitement rather than wait for it to be opened. Just as I was about to run to see her, she was already there, standing calmly like a statue... No, it was a mosaic.


    The young lady who is standing before me grown so much from the friend I once knew that I thought it was someone else. She was beautiful! Nay! She was exquisite! The girl before me looked so beautiful that I thought she was an elf for a second!


    And she''s supposed to be my wife?? Thank you father! Thank you mother for giving birth to me! Oh wait, I have yet to introduce myself. Come on Kier keep it under control. "It is an honor to meet you my lady." ... I did not stutter did I? Oh Gods please-


    "The honor is mine young prince." ...Holy shit... Ah sorry my mind went blank for a second there. It... it... bah! Words cannot describe what I am feeling right now but it was amazing alright?? I can''t believe I am spending time with this angel as she invited me for a cup of tea.


    My heart pounds my chest so loudly that I fear she might heard it as we walk through the garden. We continued to walk for minutes without a word being spoken... I should say something... I should say something but what?? Come on brain think!


    "It has been a while since we last met lady Emma." ...Really? That''s it? THAT''S ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY!? "Yes it''s been a while." Oh thank Gods she answered. Relax Kier, you can do this! "Do you still remember those days when we played at the garden?" ... Oh you gotta be-


    "Forgive me young prince, but I don''t recall such memory."


    "I-is that so?"


    ''I-iS tHAt sO'' Gods what is wrong with me?? This is not your first time talking to her! Keep it together! We continue walking deeper into the garden that is becoming more and more like a forest as we finally settle ourselves down.


    There were tea and crumpets prepared excellently for this occasion but truthfully, I am more concern whether or not I am making a fool of myself in front of her. But that was quickly forgotten when I looked at her face once more.


    She looked so... regal. As if she was older than what she seemed to be. She looked so mature despite being younger than me. I have to say something here. I have to! "You grew far more beautiful by the day lady Emma." You can do this, relax and-


    "Thank you for the compliment your highness. You too grew far... young?" "M-many thanks lady Emma." I awkwardly smiled as I try to control my face... but... WOOOOOO! THAT''S A WIN! Keep it going Kier! One step at a time!


    "I have heard rumors that the young duke manages to awaken his mana at a young age?" Alright let''s relax a bit Kier. No need to go all in on your first day. Lady Emma responds calmly to my questions like a cute matured lady. Watching her calmly speak warms my heart.


    She was perfect. From her mannerism down to her small hand gestures, there was nothing more I could hope for! She''s perfect!... except one thing.


    She somehow keep using ''young prince'' or the likes. It is like she''s being too formal. I am older than you so shouldn''t be using some other titles instead? I have to stop this now otherwise we would never grow closer.


    "You keep calling me young prince. Need I to remind you that I am older than you? Kier, call me Kier. After all we are going to be family sooner or later." Family... my such a nice ring to it! I cannot wait when she- wait, why does she look so pale?


    Lady Emma suddenly pale when I said those words. "Are you not well my lady?" I asked, concern that she might be sick I reach out to her... but she suddenly pulled back. I did not know what to do so I awkwardly pulled my hand back.


    It was... unpleasant? I don''t know I just... I don''t like how she reacted. "There is no need for you to worry young prince, I am still well." She quickly added in when she noticed my expression but frankly, I am more concern to this rising gut feeling I have.


    It is like an animal instinct. I can feel it but... Im not sure what it is... "...Have I done something wrong to you my lady?" I carefully ask just in case she- wait... what was that? It was for a split second but I swear I saw something flicker across her face.


    "Did I perhaps done you wrong in any way without me knowing my lady?" I said as I tried to control my voice. I was beginning to grow anxious. Just what is this feeling?? Something bad is going to happen right? But what is it??


    "No young prince, that is not it... but I do have a request to you young prince." Oh thank Gods it wasn''t it. She must have grow wary of my stares right? I should ask just in case and apologize in after. "Please do tell." I happily answered, thinking crisis was averted... Gods was I wrong.


    "Please annul our engagement your highness."


    "A-annul our engagement??"


    What? What the fuck? WHAT?? This news is like a hammer suddenly hitting at the back of my head. I did not know what to say... but I know something must be done. I have to fix this quickly! "I''m afraid that cannot be done my lady. Only your father and mine could decide-"


    "I think it would prove most beneficial for you and the royal family to engage the dukedom of the east instead. They have a stable and fairly low trade rate, a growing naval might that would prove instrumental to the empire''s defense, and most crucial of them all, they are one of the three leading bread basket of the empire.


    Compared to the north, we are sorely lacking in other branches save for the military. You are trading rough iron for silver and gold. It is only stands to reason that you dropped this engagement now and-" "Stop! Just... just wait a minute my lady." I can''t believe what I''m hearing. Did she actually planned for all of this??


    I already know all of this. My mother and I argued about it for so long. Always power, always benefits, just when can I do something I love?! And now... and now even you?? I have to stop this! I have to! There must be something I can use! Something that would change her mind! But what is it?? Think Kier! Think!.... ah.


    "I understand the perspective you are trying to offer me my lady, but... but I did not choose this engagement for purely benefits. I...I choose this because of the promise we''ve made!" I remember our promise, you didn''t forgot it... did you?


    Just why are you like this? Tell me what is wrong so I can help you! I don''t understand. I just don''t understand! Why is she suddenly... wait... it''s not... no it can''t be... "...Do you perhaps don''t want me my lady?" It''s not right? It has to be a mistake... right?...


    Her calm demeanor suddenly shattered like glass as if it was all an illusion and it was replaced by a cold, uncaring one instead. She looked so calm just a moment ago but why is she suddenly glaring daggers at me??


    No, calm down Kier. You are a high prince for crying out loud. I need to examine this properly. "I-I apologize if I had done anything wrong my lady. Though may I ask what you have found most displeasing so I may better oneself?"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "May I be blunt with you young prince?"


    Please, anything. Say anything at all and help me understand. I have to know why are you looking at me like that.


    "...Words could not do justice what you have done to me. What you did... I will never forgive you for it."


    ...What?


    "Your honey combed words tasted so sweet high prince, yet it is nothing but an illusion as to how poisonous it truly is. A fine wine that has been laced with venom, that is what you are."


    What? What?? What???


    "I have done nothing wrong, yet you speak I would do such things my lady! What you are saying now is nothing more but slander my lady!"


    This is wrong! This is so wrong! Just why is she speaking like this?? I have to-


    "You might have forgotten young prince, but I did not."


    What? Forget what?? I don''t even remember-


    "You might have forgotten Kier, but what you had taken from me that day... I will never forget them... as much as I wanted to."


    What are you even talking about?? I have no idea what you are saying?!


    "Then what?? Are you saying you would rather taint the honor of your family''s name just to annul this marriage??"


    I shouted in frustration. I cannot help it. She is suddenly asking me for an annulment and when I ask her why, she begins spouting nonsense that I didn''t even recall much less understand! She should explain why-


    "I would rather die than to be with you again."


    ...What? Wait what?? Die? What do you mean die??? What?? So you''re saying you would rather die than... what??? Why would you-! I can''t believe this! Just what did I do wrong??


    Was staring too much warrant for this bullshit??? It shouldn''t be right?? It can''t be. There has to be a misunderstanding here! No, I will not allow this to happen! I refuse!


    "No." I firmly whispered as words begins to crawl back in my head. The gears turned as it usually has when I face a problem. "I will not allow this annulment to happen." I replied as her face frowns... I feel like shit but I have to know!


    "That is not for you to decide."


    Pft, and you supposedly can?


    "And neither can you. Only your father and mine could decide. And even if the duke somehow tries, I will make a decree to stop this." Her eyes suddenly widen as if she did not expect this. I could not help but smirk at her seemingly innocent but odd reaction.


    "I will make sure to proclaim from every street to every house to every city that you, Emma le Larrum are mine! You are mine and mine alone." ...This is probably not the best way to say it but I''m running on borrow time, I have to make use what my brain can provide.


    "I am my own. I am not a thing that someone can own. Not father, not the emperor and certainly not you prince Kier."


    Her disgust face made the fire inside me die a little bit. The way she jumped out of her seat made me want to kneel and beg for forgiveness... but it was a small price to pay. I have to keep going. I have to know why!


    "Let me remind you lady Emma that it was yours who contacted my family first."


    "And I deeply regretted it, which is why I am trying to correct-"


    What are you even saying?? I have to correct this crazy mouth of hers otherwise I will go insane!


    "Are you even listening to yourself?!" I didn''t mean to roar, I swear I did not... but I could not help it. What she was suggesting is beyond stupid!


    "Do you have any idea the shame this will brought upon us? Upon you?? Do you truly think you can leave this one unscathed?"


    The shame and humiliation will follow us for a life time!! I can''t let her ruin our families reputation for something so vague!


    "My pride and dignity can burn for all I care. It is nothing compared to the future beside you."


    ...There it is again... just what did I do wrong?


    "Y-you!........ do you really hate me that much?" I could not help but whimper as I did not know what to say. She hates me so much but I do not know why! I simply do not know why!


    "Do you really hate me that much... to throw away your pride away... just like that?"


    It can''t be right?... Wait I take it back. No! Wait please! I take it back! Please don''t answer it Emma! Please don''t say it! I regret-


    "Yes."


    ...This can;t be happening. It can''t be.... it just can''t...


    "Why?! Why Emma?? You weren''t like this 7 years ago! I thought you love me just as much as I love you 7 years ago!"


    I pleaded as my voice grew desperate. We barely meet today yet she was already set on annulling me. If I knew this was coming, I would have prepare.


    "7 years can change anyone young prince, did you think I was an exception? Did you think everyone will love you?"


    Ah.... why? Why are you so cruel to me??? I felt my heart slowly being crushed to dust as I simply could not keep it in anymore. I know I had to keep in. I know I have to calmly assess the situation like a high prince should... but I can''t, I simply can''t.


    "Just what did I do so wrong to deserve this?? To be hated like this?? I had done nothing wrong to you! I had done nothing to anyone yet why do you look at me as if I am a murderer! Just what had I done so wrong for you to look at me like this?! I-I thought we were friends! I...I.."


    It''s unfair! It is so unfair! Just why is she like this?? I had done nothing to her! I had done nothing wrong to her! Fuck! It''s even the opposite! I love her! I love her from the day we first met. I love her so much that I am willing to die for her but why?! TELL ME GODS!? WHY?? JUST WHAT DID I DO SO WRONG?!


    "What would you know?"


    I was forced out of my delirium as Emma sharply snaps back. My eyes widen in despair as she was suddenly crying... like she was in pain... Wait no, don''t look at me like that. Emma please don''t look at me like that. I''m sorry ok?? I''m sorry if I had hurt you but please don''t cry.


    "You have lived your entire life in the lush comfort of your walls, high prince. You did not have to worry finding your next meal for the day nor having enough alms to seek shelter from the rain."


    !!! Is the Duke starving his own daughter?? No i-it can''t be... right?


    "W-what are you even talking about lady-"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    I flinch back in surprise as the pain in her voice rocks my world. The way her eyes switching from pain to seething rage hurts me. I do not know what I did to her but it hurts to be look like that.


    "That name.... that accursed.... blasted name.... If it wasn''t for that damn cursed name... I could have live my life... I... I could have a family... if it wasn''t for this damn name..."


    She softly cried as I feel something break inside me yet again. I want to hold her. I want to protect her. Please Gods, please make it stop. I don''t want her to cry, please don''t make her cry. Please...


    I don''t know the bastard who hurts her so much to make her cry like this. To be in pain like this... But I want to fucking punch him nevertheless. Even if it was one of the Gods, I will gladly do so... even if it was me... no if it was me, I would jump off a bridge. What kind of sick joke did I do to make her look like this??... I know I am self deprecating myself here but if I indeed hurt her... Oh Gods please kill me instead.


    Emma suddenly glare to me again but somehow I felt something different about it. It was as if... it was as if she was going to kill me. I could not help but step back in fear as I have never seen anything like that... but it quickly died out.


    Emma suddenly whispers in a clear, soft voice... but it was in pain nonetheless. Her eyes looked dull and tired as if the life were sucked out from them.... Just why is she in so much pain? Just who hurt her so much to make her look like that?


    "If you truly love me... if your heart truly cares for me... then please... let go of me..."


    ...What was I suppose to say? ''Yes I understand have a good day?'' or ''I see, have a good day then?''... I don''t know. I don''t know what I should do. I just don''t know! Gods, ma, pa, please tell me... what should I do?? Everything is moving so fast, I don''t know what to do! I can''t think! My brain could not think! I was supposed to be a genius! They say I was one! What a fucking joke! I can''t even save my own engagement!...


    Please... anyone. Is there any out there who knows what to do??... Please... help me... I don''t want to lose her. I love her. I really do love her. I love her so much that I would rather become a peasant just to be with her... so please help me... just what should I do??


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    I...I...I can''t let go... curse me for all damnation but I can''t let her go!


    "I told you lady Emma. Only the duke and my father could do that."


    Emma closes her eyes as tears leaks out from them.


    I''m a coward... I AM A FUCKING COWARD! DAMN IT ALL! DON''T MAKE HER CRY YOU IDIOT! JUST LET HER GO!! AAAAAAAAAAA!!!........ but I can''t.... I love her... please no... don''t make me do this...


    "Lady Emma."


    I whispered softly as I kneeled. I had to make her happy. I have to. Fuck being a high prince, I have to! Thankfully she opened her eyes and looked at me... but... The pain in those eyes... Oh Emma please forgive me...


    "I do not know what I had done wrong to you to treat me like this. I do not know what I did to cause you so much pain... but please... give me a chance to prove to you that I love you. Just give me one chance to correct whatever wrongs I have committed against you, no matter how small or big it is. Help me understand what I do wrong so I can correct it... so please... can''t you just give me this one chance?"


    Please Gods, just one chance... I''ll do anything you want from me. Anything at all but please... just give me one chance to prove myself... please.


    Emma''s eyes widen for a moment in surprise. For a moment, hope bloomed inside me before her eyes slowly reverting back to sadness.


    No no no no no no nO NO NO NO NO!!!! Please!! One chance! I am begging you for one chance! Please Emma! PLEASE!!! JUST ONE CHANCE!!!!!


    "I don''t want to be with you. I don''t ever wished to be with you...Why can''t you just accept that?"


    My whole world was crashing down before me as she escaped my grasp.


    "Emma!"


    I shouted after her but it was no use. She kept on running as tears trickled down her face. I slump back against the ground as I lay defeated... If I had knew this would have happen, I would have never come to this place... I would have never be so happy if I had know this would have happened.


    I am so stupid... gods damn it I am so stupid.

 Chapter 4: Thirst for Liberty

    "...Just what did you do Emma?" Erfast sigh heavily as he pinched the bridge of his nose. Emma stood stiffly as the setting sun slowly sinks beneath the horizon. The very skies themselves seem to bleed red as daylight struggle its last breath.


    The two silently stared at each other as one refuses to yield while the other was terrified of what actions he would do. After what seems to be an eternity, Emma finally relented as she opened her mouth with much hesitation.


    "...I simply said what I needed to say..." Emma trailed off as Erfast brow furrows. "Then do you mind to telling me why the high prince shouted at the front door for five minutes straight?" Erfast coldly whispered as Emma had none to give.


    "...Pray do tell... that you did not actually tried..." Emma could not meet his eyes as she stared down at the ground. Emma hated the feeling of powerlessness before her but could do nothing as Erfast cold gaze simply did not allow any rebellion.


    "...Emma... no matter how hard you may try going against this, my decision is already final..." Erfast replied as Emma meet his gaze for the first time. "What?" Emma whispered in disbelief as the duke continues.


    "I have already spoken with his majesty, though it is yet to be announced we have already done all the necessary paperwork for you to be accepted within the royal family." Emma opened her mouth to a shock as Erfast sudden revelation had already been set in stone.


    "Y-you mean to tell me you have done everything without my consent?" Emma whispered in derision as if she just heard a very bad joke. "Since when did I need your consent to do my duty?" Erfast coldly replied as Emma flinches slightly.


    "Y-you can''t do this Duke Erfast! This is-" "I can and I will." Erfast cold voice cuts Emma off as a tinge of pain resounded in his voice. Are you really not going to call me father anymore? Erfast thought in dismay as he continued. "You and his highness might have start in the wrong foot but that can be fixed with time.


    You will be marrying his highness whether you like it or not Emma. The first thing you will do tomorrow morning will write an apology letter to his highness and you will do so as I say." Erfast coldly whispers as Emma could only stare in disbelief.


    "But I don''t-" "You will do so Emma or I will denounce you for all to see and strip you of every right in your name." Erfast threatens Emma as if he was expecting it to be the final nail in the coffin, but it did the complete opposite instead. Hope seemed to flare back to life within her eyes as she suddenly found the strength to speak.


    "Do it." Emma firmly whispered as Erfast eyes widen. "What?" Erfast could not help but ask back in utter bewilderment as if he refuses to hear what he just heard. "You heard me. Do it. Denounce me for all to see." Emma firmly replied as Erfast eyes flickered dangerously.


    "Are you out of your goddamn mind?! You would rather lose everything you have all because of this marriage??" Erfast flew into a roar as he glared Emma for even considering to leave. However, what Erfast found what could only be explained as an enigma as Emma did not even have slightest look of concern in her eyes.


    She in facts welcomed it with an open arms as she replied. "I would rather be reduced to a peasant than marry his highness." Erfast blinked back in a daze as he stared Emma with incredulity. "Do you have any idea... what you are saying Emma?" Erfast whispered as he stared at his daughter like a sick patient.


    "You would rather abandon your own family just because of this?? It is a marriage from the imperial family for Gods sake Emma! The imperial family! The other nobles would have kill their own kin for this chance!" Erfast roared as Emma fired back.


    "Why are you bringing them up!? They have nothing to do with this!" Emma snapped back as she glared at the duke. "I am not them! I am not as greedy as they are! If they want to marry his highness then so be it but leave me out of it!" Emma snarled as the duke''s face redden.


    "I am telling you just how important this marriage really is!" Erfast said. "And I am telling you that I don''t want it! Disown me if you must! I don''t care! I just don''t want to marry to that family, why can''t you understand that!?" Emma retorted as the duke''s eyes darken.


    "Is this what you really are?? Have all those years been a lie as this is what you truly are!? Were those words you whispered so lovingly were all lies!? What an unfilial daughter you are!" Erfast glared Emma for a moment before blinking back to his horror as the weight of his words slowly draw him back to reality.


    He opened his mouth to quickly correct his words but no word came out of it as the wretched face Emma made seemed to freeze time itself. The sheer look of distraught and utter disbelief in her eyes were inconceivable as the light in her eyes dulls even further.


    Emma trembled violently as tears welled up in her eyes. The duke desperately wanted to take his words back as the pain in his daughter''s eyes were heart wrenching for any parents to bear. Emma opened her mouth as she began to speak in a desolate tone.


    "Of all my life... I had done nothing but did everything I could to make you proud... Of all my life... I had done nothing but tried to make you look at me... even if it was just for a fleeting second..." Emma spoke the words as if someone were strangling her throat.


    She struggled to wretch each and every word out of her mouth as her voice begins to break. "And the one time... the one time you ever looked at me. The one time you have ever spoken to me for the first time in years... was just to sell me to a family I hated."


    Emma tries to smile as she usually does whenever she was sad, only this time it let out an agonized smile instead. "If I had known this is what it feels like to receive your attention, then I would have never tried in the first place." Emma whispered before retreating back into her room.


    "Emma!..." Erfast quickly called out to his daughter to no avail. Emma did not looked back, however, as she continues to run. The world was getting colder now, more distant as the footsteps grew farther and farther away.


    It is as if iron was forcibly shoved down his throat as he collapses back to his chair. Erfast could do nothing but stare back in silence as the distant footsteps finally disappeared into the eerie stillness of the room once more.


    ?


    Emma opened her eyes as the night grew older. The moon was nowhere to be found after the full moon last night. Its time. It was the best conditions she could ever asked for. These last few days, Emma manages to gather enough rations to last her three weeks. She also manages to scrounged up a spare canteen and on old hood, perfect for her travels.


    Only one thing I needed to do now. Emma thought as she slowly walks towards a mirror. Her young teen face mirrored her every action. Her silver white hair dangles below her shoulders as soft sapphire eyes pulse as she stared at herself.


    Emma wondered if she look more beautiful than she remembered. The long war had not been so kind to ponder these things and only now does she finally realizes how beautiful she truly was. The young lady stared back for a moment longer before a sigh escape from her lips as she touch the mirror.


    Pitiful child She thought to her reflection. If only you were born anywhere else but here. She let out a sigh again as she grabbed a pair of scissors and cuts her hair just below the shoulder level. "It will do." Emma whispers as she puts down the scissor.


    With all the preparations complete, Emma grabbed the bag as she opened the door slowly. No sound from outside. Perfect. Emma quickly leaves the room as she closed the door carefully. She walk through the halls bare footed as she minimizes her noise as much as possible.


    Emma walk through the halls with a brisk paste. She walked fast enough to quickly move pass the patrols but slow enough to avoid making unnecessary sounds. Emma found an opened window and proceeded to vault through it.


    Emma felt a tingle as her bare feet touched the grass. A hint of moisture tickled her feet as she began to move anew. Emma silently walks from shadow to shadow, avoiding any light from the torch as if they were cursed. After a few careful maneuvers, Emma finally arrived at the gates. Emma hides behind a bush as she waited.


    I can do this... I can... I can... Emma thought, pulse beating stronger as she pulled over her hood. There were guards and patrol maintaining the gate as to deter anyone from entering. It was also the brightest section of the wall as it was the only entrance.


    Emma bided her time for a long while as she watched the patrols slowly moving from one place to another. Confidence bloom within Emma as she observed the men carefully. She welcome their tired and bored mood as it further increases her chance.


    Hours passed yet still no openings were made. Sweat begins to form slowly at her back as she watched the men and women patrol. Another hour had passed yet still nothing has change. Worry begins to rise within Emma as she begins to doubt her chances of escaping.


    Still, Emma was resolute to escape this night as it was the only night that given her so much favor. Emma waited and waited as the guards were now playing cards to one another. "Hey, it''s your time to shift!" Emma''s muscle tenses as she heard those words. Emma reflexively grabbed a handful of dirt as she waited.


    Her heart begins to rang loudly in her ears as she watched the guards on the gate slowly getting up. There were four of them, three men and one women. Emma could hear the blood rushing within her ears, muscles tensing with adrenaline as she waited in silence.


    "Man, who would have thought today would be my lucky day." The woman snickered as she waved a pouch full of coins towards her comrades. It made a loud jingly noise as it contents were hefty and full.


    The others stare at her with disdain before she let out a loud laughter. "Cheer up lads! I tell you what? Tonight''s round is on me." The others mood quickly changes at her words. "Well, I guess I could pass it tonight." One of the guards whispers as the others snickered.


    "Says the one who lost ten silvers." One of the guards whispers as the younger guard reddens in embarrassment. "I was tricked! Captain here is just too good at gambling." The guards went out with a laughter as the younger guard tries to defend himself.


    "Trick you? I believe the word you''re looking for is that, hmm what is it? Oh right! You''re just bad!" Another loud laughter rang out across the night as the recruit further redden. "I won''t be playing next time." The recruit grumbled as he cast his gaze down.


    "There there I will sure to spend these silvers wise-?." The captain blinked as she tries to lighten the mood when a figure suddenly enters at the corner of her eye. The others seemed to notice the change as they follow her gaze.


    Their eyes slowly widen as well as they saw a small dark figure crouching within the bush. "Hey, do you think Billy saved us some ale tonight?" The captain said as the men replied. "He better be otherwise I''ll be breaking another table tonight." One of the men said as the rest stiffened in reply.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The captain slightly nodded her head as the men slowly move into position while trying to avoid being suspicious as much as possible. Hands gripped firmly on the hilt of their blade as they waited for the signal. "Hey, do you think-" The figure did not wait as it bolted forward.


    "Intruder! Sound the alarm!" Shouts rang throughout the night as Emma run as fast as her legs could carry her. At the last possible moment, the guard manages to spot her at the worst time possible.


    She kept her cloak low as she ran towards the gate. The new guards was caught off guard as they clumsily draws their sword. Emma did not pause as the opportunity lies before her. She dodge one of the guards while throwing dirt in the eyes of the other.


    She passed through the cursing guards with ease and escaped in the blanket of night. Emma would have soon pause for a break when she heard cries in the distance. It was the cries of hunting dogs to be precise. Emma cursed her luck as she continues to move without pause.


    Emma could feel her feat burning as it ran through the rough soil barefooted. She was beginning to regret her decision when the sound of dogs were heard once more. Emma chewed her lips as she ran straight towards the forest.


    Emma ran to what seemed to be hours as the dogs continued in their relentless pursuit. Sweat dampens her entire body as the heat were simply too much to bear. Her breath were almost gone now too as her young and untrained body were pushed beyond its limits.


    I have to lose them somehow! Emma frustratingly thought her eyes were beginning to look desperate. She searched every nook and cranny her eyes could lay upon as she tries to find a way out. I had to find a river! There has to be-!"


    Emma''s thought were cut short as pain suddenly spike underneath her feet. Emma stumbles as she tries to find out what was wrong. To her dismay, a sharp rock had pierced through her foot as blood begins to leak out from the wound.


    "...Shit..." Emma silently cursed as she drags her injured foot forward. It hurts so much. Pain flared up with each movement she made as fragments of the rock were dislodged deep within her wound. She wanted to scream in pain, but she endured and continues onward.


    Fuck that hurts! Why was there a goddamn rock there?? Fuck, this is-! Emma was cut off again when the ground suddenly disappeared beneath her. She stumbles as she lose her balance and plunges deep into a cliff.


    Fortunately, Emma manages to cushion her fall with the help of the trees below. Unfortunately, the fall was significant as every bones in her body screamed in pain. Blood drips down at her face and arms as it was lacerated during the fall.


    To the ladies of nobility, it marks the end of their social life. No self-respecting noblemen would marry themselves to such lady. To Emma, it was nothing short of a miracle for her. Her body was in pain, but fortunately none of her bones were broken or twisted in the wrong way.


    Emma paused for a moment as she checks the wound on her foot. The darkness of night prevented her from seeing the rock, fortunately however, Emma could feel just how big the rock was. With a shout, Emma pulled the rock free in one motion, causing her to groan in pain.


    She hurriedly made a makeshift bandage from the leaves as she stopped to rest for a while. After a brief respite, Emma begins anew as she dragged her injured foot forward with every painful second. Endure it She thought to herself.


    The huge gaping hole left on her feet made her entire body flinch in agony whenever she put pressure on it. Emma felt like she was going to pass out at any second from the pain as she silently let out a whisper.


    A little bit should be fine... Emma thought as she tapped into power. In an instant, Emma could feel power rushing over her veins. She felt like she could climb a mountain without pause, run the entire continent with breeze.


    The sudden taste of the long-forgotten strength almost made her forget the dire situation in hand. Emma regains focus of her will as she directed power to her injured feet. The amount was pitifully small that it could not even seal the wound.


    Emma wanted to shout in frustration as it was all the power could currently lend her. She hated how useless her young body is as the power was still immature and could only dull the pain rather than completely healing it. Just a little longer, I will make it out alive. Just-!"


    The soft sound of flowing water enters her ears. It was faint but Emma could tell it was there. A river. Relief washed over her as her body continues to move. Emma did not waste a moment as she redoubles her efforts towards the sound.


    "There''s blood here!" Already?? Emma scowled as she could hear the faint sounds behind her growing with ever intensity. The injured and tired maiden growled as she press forward but the sound were growing faster than she could ever move with her injured foot.


    The dogs were slightly behind her now as if they were not deterred by the darkness and moved through smell... smell? An idea bloomed within Emma''s mind as she hastily removed her shirt. She smeared the cloth all over her body, making sure to absorb every drop of sweat.


    Emma then curled the clothes into a ball and hurled the fabric with power as it shot up into the distance with alacrity. Emma could feel her body growing ever heavier as her young and untrained body screamed for respite.


    Please don''t go here. Emma thought as the noises behind grew louder. Please go there. The noise was behind her now, she could her the growled of the mutts as they inch closer. Please! Then it stopped. Emma couldn''t see It, but she could tell the dogs were confused.


    "What''s wrong? Did you boys lost it?" The guards cursed as the dogs remained still, confused. Emma silently pray a word of gratitude as she move past the clearing. Before her was the river running freely into the villages below.


    She test the waters first, trying to figure out how cold it was but stopped midway when she saw her reflection. It was barely visible thanks to the moonless night, but Emma could see slightly at the reflection thanks to the star lit sky.


    The left side of her face had multiple lashes that ran deep from her forehead down to her very chin. Her right check had a singular large, twisted wound like a small whirlpool that carved deeply into her face. Even her arms did not escaped unscathed. It was disturbing.


    No, disturbing was putting it lightly. Abominable perhaps? She could not help but hesitate as the way of her twisted scars marred her once pale beauty. The girl she had once thought to be pretty was no where to be found. Just an ugly, broken thing.


    Before she could lament fully what was stolen from her, Emma shake off her stupor when she heard the curses from the distance. She plunged her feet immediately and shuddered as the sensation seeps within her very bones. She grimaced as she was left with no choice. Thankfully however, the river isn''t so deep, making it possible to walk across it.


    Emma steel herself to walk past the river when a force suddenly grabbed behind her. She turned sharply and to her dismay, a figure stood behind her. The captain of the guard stood behind her, holding her arm firmly in her grasp as a small ball of light trailed behind her. Emma was so caught up by her injuries that she failed to notice the ever brightening atmosphere.


    The eyes of the captain were like daggers, glaring at her as if she was the most repugnant thing she had ever touched. For a moment, Emma''s mind blanked out before realization hit her.The grip of fear rose within Emma in an instant, locking her in place as she struggles to think of a way out.


    She struggles to break free, but the strength of an adult simply overpower her young body. "You have caused me a great trouble wench. I''m supposed to be drinking with the lads now by now. Spending time with the ladies." The captain said as her hand reaches for her cloak.


    Emma could feel her heart dropped as the hand inches ever closer to her cloak. She flailed desperately against her grip to no avail as the captain simply strengthen her grip. "Ahh damn it! Stop squirming you little-!"


    Emma''s eyes met with the captain as her cloak was unveils with ease. The captain visibly shuddered what she saw under the cloak. "M-my lady?" The captain whispered, horrified at the light of her orb provided as her scars were all bare to see.


    Her once smooth and silky skin were now ruined by molds of dirt and sweat. Her dress was all but ruined by her escape attempt. But most importantly of them all, blood. The red liquid across the young maiden''s face made the captain pale as the scars on her face continues to bleed, ever so slightly.


    What made it worse were her eyes. The captain did not know what she had done to warrant such a haunted and terrified eyes. It was not the look a lady of a high noble should have. The captain did not know what to do nor what to even say as the grip weakens for a moment.


    Emma saw the chance and immediately pushed back with all her might. She manages to break free of her hold but to her dismay, the captain manages to grab hold of her bag. The captain, realizing what is happening, begins to shout in a panic.


    "My lady please stop this! I don''t know why you are doing this, but please stop! You are heavily injured! There is blood all over your body! My lady I implore you to stop this right now! You need medical attention!"


    The captain said but to no avail as Emma was still trying to break her bag free from her grip. "What of your father will say if he saw this?? What of his highness?! We need to get you to a healer before those scars could take hold!"


    Still no reply came from Emma as she still tries to set bag free. "My lady we can help you! We can help you before this can get any worse! So please stop this farce and-" "Oh shut up!" The captain flinches at her sudden outburst.


    "My-" "Shut up! Shut the fuck up! I am done! I am done putting up with you, with him! What has he done for me when I needed him the most?? Nothing! He has done nothing and so are you! So does all of you!" Emma howled as she glared at the captain with all the hate she had been bottling up till now.


    Her fianc¨¦ abandoned her for some lady who had suddenly appeared. Her father turning a blind eye to the entire fiasco as if nothing was wrong. And to her brother who stood against her to the bitter end despite sharing the same blood.


    "Help me? You want to help me?? Then let go of my bag! Since when did you all begin to care!...since when..." A tinge of sorrow resounded in her voice. Emma bit her mouth to a close as the fear and pain she had endured since then came flooding back like a tsunami.


    Memories of long and buried past resurfaced like the oceans rising in high tides. The cold and silent treatment when her father died was nothing short but the cruelest of treatment for a child who had only seek the warmth of others.


    Emma could still vividly remember how much she tried to have anyone, even their own servant, to accept her as no one else did. She craved for the warmth that her own family would not provide and found nothing more but cold shoulders from everyone in the house. Beneath her once cheery personality, Emma back then screamed for anyone, just anyone to provide the warmth for her.


    Which is why it made Kier''s betrayal ever more painful as he was the first. The first to provide such warmth that she so desperately craved. When the lady came to take this from her, Emma despaired as she tried everything within her power to stop it. Alas, it was all for naught... everything was all for naught.


    The captain blinked as she saw her glaring eyes falters for a moment. She saw the fierce fire in her eyes flickered for a second, a moment of weakness had appeared. The captain did not waste the opportunity as she turns in to speak.


    "We have always been my lady." Emma blinked as the words of the captain reached her ears. "We have always been here for you. Not once did we abandoned you." The captain feel relief creeping within her as she saw Emma was willing to listen.


    "We are yours my lady." The captain softly speak as Emma''s eyes glued with hers. "We can help you my lady...so please, stop this madness before you hurt yourself. Let''s get you to a..." To the captain''s horror, she realized a moment too late the error of her words when she saw Emma''s gaze hardened back to steel.


    "I see... madness eh? Is that what all of you think of this is? All of this... is simply a craze antics of a child?" The captain desperately correct her words to the ever glaring Emma. "My lady I did not mean it that way! I-!" The captain was cut off again when she saw her eyes. More specifically, the light within those eyes.


    "No no perhaps you were right... perhaps I had been mad a long time ago... I never had a family from the beginning huh?" A bitter laughter escaped her lips as tears slowly falls off. Her once bright sapphire eyes looked so dull now as if life had abandoned its home. The gushing noise of the river were all that was left as all was silent.


    What have I done? The captain could only think in despair as she only saw now the true extent of her words. The captain could not help but feel regret washed over her as the frail body of her lady trembles slightly into the night. Those eyes...it stared at her with such dull and lifeless hue, a complete contrast to the once glowing sapphire.


    Only once did the captain saw those look before. Only once did she fear those eyes. Back when her father came back from the sunlight war... she has the same dead eyes. What have I done? The captain thought once more as she was consumed by regret.


    Emma blinked as she redoubles her effort to the bag. The captain also snapped out of her stupor as she grips it tightly. "Let go." Emma growled as her hands begins to burn from the exhaustion. "My lady please!" The captain desperately pleaded but Emma remained resolute.


    "Let go. This is your last chance." Emma threatened but the captain did not budge as tears falls across her face. "Please no. My lady. Please don''t go." The captain begged one last time. "I can help you. P-please I can help you. I-I understand now. I understand what you are going through, so please, let me-"


    "You know nothing." Emma whispered deathly as her dull blue eyes trembled. Her small shoulders trembled as if she was cold before letting out a small whimper. "I-if you knew... if you knew, you would grant me this plea." For a brief moment in time, the captain saw her once more. The same girl she knew so well from a distance. And it was crying for mercy, for help... for escape.


    She opened her mouth once more, but no words came out. The captain did not know what to say. The lady had always been a cheerful and happy lass as she was the joy of the estate. The captain wondered where it went so wrong for that sweet innocent little eyes twisted into something so hateful, so fearful... so broken. It was as if she was an entirely different person.


    Ah. The captain thought as she recalls from the past. I should have called you back. I should have talk to you. My lady... were you alone after all this time? "My lady-" Emma''s eyes widen when she saw the other guards slowly coming in from all directions.


    Emma grimaced but soon gives up on the bag, time had ran out. The captain saw her pleading eyes for the last time as she dives in towards the river. "My lady!" The captain screamed in dismay as Emma dives headfirst into the freezing cold raging waters below.

 Chapter 5: Desperation and Hunger

    Emma gasp deeply as she vomits a mouthful of water. Her entire being was shivering in the cold dead of night as everything she had was soak wet with water. Fortunately, she manages to shake off the guards as they were nowhere to be found.


    Unfortunately however, she lost almost everything she had as she abandoned her bag to escape, leaving her with only a pitiful amount of change that she stored within her pocket. Emma rummage around her pocket and found only a knife, a silver coin and three copper coins.


    "...So much for preparing..." Emma bitterly whispered as she found the situation she was in to be too pitiful. She was beginning to feel regret for not taking those gold coins with her, but she soon shake off the thought as she remembered it brought more trouble than it''s worth.


    Let''s cover some distance for now. Emma thought as she begins following the river wherever it may lead her. The young lady could feel her body protesting with each step she took. She was cold and tired from the ordeal, but Emma simply did not have the time nor the luxury to even groan. Begrudgingly, she stuffed the complaint at the back of her mind as she continues to move.


    She soon found the town near the estate as lights flickers in the distance.  Finally, I can-! Emma dive straight into a nearby bush as figures in blue moves around the town. Her eyes dilated in frustration as the familiar cobalt armor roamed the streets.


    They''re already here? Emma despaired as she watch the knights going from road to road, street by street as they seem to be finding someone. With a heavy heart, Emma reluctantly push onwards down the river as she left the clamoring town behind.


    It had taken a good portion of her will to completely ignore the town as she continues moving forward. She move so slow as her injured foot still aches from the hole that has been driven into. Luckily, the wound looked relatively fresh as the infection was still growing.


    What made the entire ordeal worse however was the occasional howl of the wolves. Throughout the entire journey, Emma was forced to keep her mind vigilant, ready to jump into the river to escape from their attacks. Thankfully however, it did not came to that.


    Emma stopped as she noticed something was growing brighter. For a moment, Emma feared they were behind her, but soon felt silly as it was only the sun rising at the horizon. She let out a stifle bitter laugh as she slowly sinks down beside the nearby river.


    Her sore and tired body welcomed the respite as she closes her bloodshot eyes. Open. Close. Open. Close. Adrenaline still coursing through her veins as Emma breathed out. She could see smoke escaping from her mouth as the cold autumn morning illuminated the wind. She stared at the grey skies for a moment before closing it again.


    Fatigued washed over her but could not fall asleep. It''s not that she did not want to, she simply can''t. Despite her eyes being closed, her mind was still running without pause. Thoughts became a chaotic whirlwind as exhaustion clouded her head for even a single moment''s of respite. After an hour had passed, Emma could feel her body groan, but she resumed moving nonetheless.


    Emma slowly continues walking towards the river for the entire early morning as she had seen nothing but trees and the river. A loud growl suddenly resounded throughout the entire forest. Thankfully, it did not sound like a beast. Unfortunately, it was something far worse. A frown slowly crept its way to reality as Emma grimaced from her stomach''s growling.


    She begins to look for anything in the forest to eat but saw nothing but the autumn leaves of the trees. There were no berries to eat from as the animals already eaten them as well as fishes in the river as they migrated towards warmer areas.


    With nothing else left, Emma begins to walk towards the river and begins drinking the fresh running water. It was cold but Emma gulped as much as she could until her stomach drowns the hunger. To some extent, it was successful as she began moving with aching reluctance.


    Emma covered some distance away from the main estate as nightfall soon came. The shivering autumn wind left Emma no choice but to hunker down for the night. Luckily, she was near the forest where materials are abundant.


    After gathering a hefty amount of firewood, Emma gathered some stones to make a proper campfire. Lighting a spark proved to be an easy task to Emma as memory and experience guided her hands.


    A roaring fire soon came to life as it warded of the cold Emma was forced to deal with since early morning. She slowly begins to undress and placed her still wet clothes near the fire in hopes to dry them off, leaving her with only her underwear. As her clothes were still warming up, Emma checks again on her wound.


    She couldn''t help but grimaced as the wound was getting worse. The dried blood begins to harden around the hole on her feet and begins to blacken. What to do? Emma thought off as she racked her brain for any solutions.


    There are no herbs here I can use to disinfect. Going to the town is out of the question... so I''m leave with that option eh? Her brows buried further as she stared at the fire. It was a dangerous and very harmful procedure if not done right.


    ...Well, it''s better than dying anyways. Emma thought as she resolved herself for the coming ordeal. Emma clean the gaping wound thoroughly as she could possibly can. She then picked the knife she miraculously manages to hold on and begins to heating up the blade.


    The dull grey blade slowly turned to yellow as it begins to heat up. It then turned to bright orange as it was fully heated by the fire. Emma puts one of her clothes into her mouth and bite the cloth as hard as she can.


    Emma stared at the blade with hesitation as the heat was overwhelming. She then brings her injured foot and stared at the hole. After a much deliberation, Emma placed the heated blade onto her wound. A loud sizzle resounded as the smell of burnt flesh wafted the air.


    Emma let out a painful groan as the wound slowly cauterize. Tears begins to fall of her eyes as the pain was too much for her young body. After what seemed to be an eternity, one end of the hole was now sealed up.


    Emma let out another painful groan as she placed the heated blade once more to the other end of the hole. Another loud sizzle sounds off and again the smell of burnt flesh permeated the air and again, Emma let out a painful cry.


    As soon as the wound was sealed, Emma throw the blade away as if it was cursed as her wounded leg screamed in agony. She let out a proud smile however as she had done the entire ordeal without passing out midway.


    For normal human, cauterizing an already infested wound would only delay the inevitable. Luckily, Emma was not normal. The power within her was small, almost nonexistent compared to her old self. But it was enough to heal wounds that would normally limp any other human.


    She could faintly feel her power healing what could have been a limp that would haunt her for the rest of her life. It was like a dripstone slowly dripping droplets of water to a pond. Slow, but will fill everything with time.


    Her eyes slowly come to a close as she was too tired to move now. Emma slept a dreamless dream as her body recuperated as much as it can before the sun was out. However, it did not need to come to that. Emma eyes snap open at the sense of vibration.


    Her heart beats like a hammer as she quickly kills the fire out with the dirt nearby. She erased her trace as much as she can before diving off to the nearest bushes, clothes in hand. She dared not to run as her injured leg was still in pain.


    Soon, she heard the sound of hooves coming closer by the minute. It''s them. It''s them! Emma panicked as the sound was getting closer. She did not know how they manages to trace her trail, but she lied still nonetheless as it came closer.


    ...Should I just turn myself in? A thought suddenly flashed at Emma as she had never considered it before. The pain she endured and the hunger she bears was slowly eating her up, her young and untrained body was simply not up to the task.


    It was one the variables she did not considered as she simply wanted to escape but now it was apparent how much of a blunder it actually was, Emma was having second thoughts. I could have a warm meal then... She thought as the noise was getting louder.


    I could sleep without worry... I can sleep on that warm bed again. I can- The thought soon stopped as the images of her father flickered to life. She saw its cold cobalt eyes stares down on her in indifference. A moment later, she also saw Elias glaring down in disdain. Those eyes... those damnable eyes.


    Fear and hatred bloom within her chest as the thought of going back scared her more than the hardship she was facing today. She gritted her teeth in pain as the horses ran past her. Relief washed over her as the knights simply- "Hmm?" Emma drop dead silent as one of the night stops to investigate.


    "That''s strange, why did they ran past this one?" The knight mused to himself as he began studying the dirt covered campfire. "Still warm, but who would camp here?" Emma silently grabbed hold onto whatever she could find.


    A twig, a rock, anything at all that would help her. Anything at all that would help her take him down. "Hmm... could it be the lady?" Time seemed to slow down as Emma held her breath. She prayed it didn''t came to this, but Emma could already see what needs to be done.


    Her hand finally grasped something. It was a rock. Perfect. Preparing to lunge the unexpecting knight Emma poured every ounce of her strength to this one strike. I''m sorry. But the young lady could not help but feel sorrow for the knight.


    I didn''t want to do this. I really don''t want to. But I have no choice. You left me with no choice! Trying to convince herself, Emma raised the rock slightly, preparing to deal the killing blow. I''m sorry... I am so sorry- "No, that would be impossible."


    Emma stopped her body, mere moments away from dealing the final blow as the knight began to move away. "She lived her entire life in comfort, how can she even create a fire?" The knight mused to himself before saddling up to his horse and galloping away.


    Emma blinked once and then twice before tears welled up. Thank Gods... Thank Gods... "I almost did it... I almost did. " Emma silently cried in relief as she tossed the rock away violently. Her heart quivered in fear at the terrible act she was about to make.


    Emma never blinked an eye whenever a monster dies, but it never brings her at ease to kill an innocent man. It never was and never will be. After collecting herself for an hour longer, Emma finally decided to move just far away from the river that she would not be easily seen but not so far as to forget where the river was.


    She barely made ten steps forward however before her leg finally gave out. It was still recovering from the pain as it could not support her weight. Emma glared at her injured leg but soon stopped as she saw a massive stick several paces before her.


    With a groan, Emma crawled to where the stick was that she desperately needed it. She soon checked the wood and was astonished to how firm and strong the wood was. She slowly gets up, using the stick as a crutch.


    At first it was clumsy and hard as Emma was forced to adjust to the new pair of limb. After stumbling and falling off half the time, she soon gets the hang of it and slowly moves onwards throughout the day.


    For the next several of days, Emma relied on the river for sustenance and the forest for warmth. Although her mind was beginning to scream anything but water, her mental disciplined proved useful as she manages to live off with just water.


    Day after day, Emma drowned the pang of hunger time and time again as the cold chilling water washed down on her throat. Emma could feel her body getting sick by just living off by water alone as she sometimes vomits the excessive amounts.


    Sadly however, water could only do so much after eating nothing but water for several of days. She began to hate her body as it required more sustenance than her trained and older body. No matter how strong her mind is, it was still that of a human.


    She might have been a soldier in her past life. Eating nothing for weeks on end was to be expected for every soldier, but Emma remembered how much she hated it. Though it happened multiple times, she still hated it in her old body. The difference between then and now were astronomical as she could feel her untrained body being broken down piece by piece.


    Please let there be a village. Emma thought as her eyes beginning to grow heavier. Just a loaf of bread... no, even just a crumb... Emma hazily thought as she continues to move. Her legs felt like lead as she forcefully dragged them to the next step.


    Emma wanted to scream as her stomach begins to growl again. She wished her stomach just disappeared as it was nothing more but a bag of acid. Just as she was about to fall over however, Emma''s prayer had been answered.


    A lone abandoned building stood in the middle of nowhere as she begins to picking up the pace. Her mind went into a craze as the pang of hunger gnaws her sanity. Emma stood in front of the door as she gently knocks on the door. No one answered.


    Emma, quick to anger after days of being starved, knocks louder than before. Yet still, no one answered. Emma did not wait any longer as she pushed the door forcefully opened. Despite her tired body, she manages to force the door open with ease.


    To her surprise, no one was home. She wonder why a building in the middle of nowhere was there, but soon forgot the passing thought as she begins scavenging the entire building. Cabinets and drawers were mercilessly opened as she scoured anything that she could find.


    To Emma''s dismay however, she found nothing but cobwebs and dust. "Damn it!" Emma screamed as she furiously punches the wall. Her hunger was driving her mad to the point of being agitated by the slightest of movements as her stomach begins to growl again.


    Emma was about to lose it when she turned to a corner. Before her, was a loaf of bread that has a mold already growing beside it on the table. "Food?" Emma blinked in surprise. Why was there a perfectly good bread here? Several thoughts course through her mind for anything suspicious, but soon forgo the thought as she ran to it.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Throwing the crutch aside as soon as she reached the bread, she gulped down hard first before taking a huge bite. The bread did not immediately tore apart as it harden by the winds of time. Still, Emma forcefully tore the bread with force as she begins chewing.


    The bread was hard and cold as it begins to let out a suspicious smell. To Emma however, it was the tastiest and greatest meal she had ever tasted in her entire life. Emma bites off another piece before chewing as fast as her mouth would allow her.


    "...ood...good... it''s so good." Emma whispers as tears trickles on her bloodshot eyes. Her hands trembled at the long awaited sustenance as she tore through the bread relentlessly.


    "Are you hungry?" A soft voice whispered behind her. Emma sharply turned behind her as she did not noticed the presence. Emma swallowed as the gears in her mind begins to race in search for the source of the sound. She did not need to wait any longer as she soon found it.


    Before her was a nun that was staring at her pitifully. She looked in her late twenties, possibly in her early thirties. She has a beautiful copper hair that compliments her amethyst like eyes. Emma glared at the nun as she hides the molded bread behind her, afraid that she might steal it.


    Without realizing it, Emma backs herself against a corner as her eyes beginning to search a way out. She would have taken the situation calmly if the circumstances were different but her tired and hungered mind did not allow it.


    "I''m not going to steal your bread." The nun softly explained but Emma only glared in reply. Yeah right! Then why are you eyeing on it?? You definitely wanted to steal it! You wanted to steal it because its delicious! Emma thought as the nun was beginning to pull something behind her.


    A knife! Run! Emma crouched as she begins to bolt into an action when the nun suddenly showed a piece of bread to her. Not the old and moldy one but a finely baked and fresh one. Emma''s eyes widen as she could see it was still steaming hot.


    Emma gulped down as she stared at the bread with envy. Compared to her old and molded bread, the nun''s bread look far more delectable and appetizing than her bread could ever be. The nun slowly puts down the bread on a platter before slowly backing off.


    Emma eyed the bread greedily as she licked her dried lips. The soft and enticing aroma of the bread invites her to approach. Emma wanted to eat the bread, she desperately wanted to, but the sudden appearance of the nun had made her hesitate to reach out.


    Perhaps because of the molded bread filled a portion of her stomach, perhaps it was the first time she saw such a delectable food in a while that brought some semblance of sanity back to Emma. No matter how she looked at it, it was way too suspicious for her own liking.


    "You can have it. I won''t steal it from you." The nun said as Emma further distrust her words. She would have continue to do so too were if not her stomach. It suddenly growled again, screaming at her to just eat the damn bread. Emma gulped once again as she reached out.


    Emma snatched the freshly baked bread quickly before retreating back into the corner. Emma eyed the nun as she devour the bread with renewed vigor. ...So good... Emma thought as the fluffy piece melted in her mouth and bites down another one.


    Never in her life did Emma thought how tasty a bread could be. Even her time as a soldier, Emma never experienced such a hunger before that even a simple loaf of bread was enough to bring tears in her eyes.


    Within moments, Emma finished the bread much to her dismay as her hunger was simply insatiable. "Did it taste good?" The nun asked, hopeful for Emma''s response. Emma simply nodded slowly as she eyed the nun suspiciously.


    Why would she gave such an extravagant meal for free? Emma thought as her mind was still recovering from being delirious. The nun smiled joyful as Emma inches further away. It was unnerving. Emma was grateful for the bread, but she knew there has to be more to it.


    Otherwise, it just doesn''t make any sense as to why she would give it so willingly. The nun quickly raised her hands and begins lowering herself down to Emma''s level as she saw Emma backing away from her. "I am not here to harm you." The nun said. Emma simply stared back in reply.


    "I usually leave a loaf of bread here every week, to feed anyone who might be lost and hungry." The nun explained as Emma remained skeptical. "I would have change the bread today, but I wasn''t aware that someone was already here." Emma slowly nodded her head as it explained somewhat.


    ..."Are you still hungry? Do you want more?" the nun asked as Emma eyes widen in surprise as a basket full of those delicious bread appeared before her. Her stomach growled loudly as the nun pushed the basket. "Here, you can have it." the nun smiled as Emma hesitated for a while but soon forgo everything as she was still hungry.


    The nun stare at Emma as she studies her entire being while she desperately devour the bread. Emma squirm uncomfortably as she was not used to it. Judging and ridiculing eyes? Yes. Warmth and concern? Not so much. Emma was puzzled as she did not know what to do.


    Why would she look at me with such pity? What could possibly be her plans? Emma thought as she devoured another bread. "Would you like to come with me to the orphanage?" Emma''s eyes widen as she soon puzzled everything within her mind. Do I look like an orphan? Emma wanted to say but stopped.


    She could feel her ragged clothes clinging annoyingly against her sweaty and sticky skin. Her hair had been ravaged so much by dirt and soot that it was easy for others to mistaken her for an orphan rather than a noble. Nevertheless, Emma opened her mouth to speak the truth.


    "I am not an orphan." Emma bluntly stated as the nun looked confused. "I simply ran away." Emma whispers as the nun eyes widen. "Why would you do that? Your family must have been worried sick for you!" The nun exclaimed to which Emma simply replied.


    "I have no home to return to." Emma replied as she stared off into the distance before closing her eyes. The faces of her men sprang up as they screamed at her. Emma opened her eyes once more as to banish the sight before her.


    "...?" Emma blinked as she noticed the nun stopped talking. She lifted her gaze to see the woman staring at her with wide, pitiful eyes at her. She did not know what she did to receive such a stare, but Emma reflexively raised her arms around her.


    "Do you have any place in mind to go to?" The nun asked as Emma shook her head in reply. "...then would you like to come with me?" Emma scowled once more as she replied. "I thought I told you I''m not an orphan?" Emma said as the nun left unfazed.


    "Then what if you join with us?" Emma tilts her head as she did not understand her. "Become a sister like me." The nun said as she gestures to herself. "...I''m not one for religious commitment..." Emma said.


    "Oh, that won''t be a problem! In fact, we do need some extra hands-on taking care of the children." The nun said as was looking Emma eagerly. Emma shifted uncomfortably, not sure what to say. "We can provide food for the table if you wish to join us."


    Emma sharply turned as she heard that sweet, sweet word. In all honestly, Emma was still hungry despite eating such an extravagant meal. Her stomach still craved for more as she was not satisfied. Emma hated her greed, but she was still not satisfied, she was still hungry.


    The room fell into silence as Emma begins to think, but she did not need to think long. She could not do anything as the bag was everything she had. She had to resort to crime if she wanted to live off, but Emma was not ready to do that just yet. After a great consideration, Emma slowly nodded as the nun eyes sparkled at her reply.


    The nun clasped her hands as a wide smile plastered on her face. "I promise you this child, you won''t regret it." Why do I feel like I do though? Emma thought but decided to not to give it a voice. "Ah that''s right! I have yet to know your name. I am Emma, what''s yours?"


    Emma blinked as she was cut off guard by the nun''s name. Emma thought the wild coincidence when she realized she still haven''t given her name. "...Lucy... my name is Lucy..." Emma lied as she avoided the nun''s eyes.


    This alias should do for now... at least until I can leave... Lucy thought as she tucked away the memories of her old name at the back of her mind and starts repeating the name Lucy until it felt natural as her first name.


    ?


    "Sister please come back soon!" The children yelled as they slowly disappeared in the horizon. Emma still let out a smile however as she kept waving her hand till the very end as she reached the entrance of the forest.


    A smile appeared on Emma''s face as the cold autumn morning shines before her. "Thank you for another day." Emma whispered as she continues walking through the forest. The leaves of the trees were slowly falling down to the ground as winter was coming.


    Emma smile slowly turned into grimace as she recalled how cold and harsh the winters could be. She remembered how the children and other vagrants usually go through deep within the sewers of the town as they tried to escape the cold.


    While it was awful and unsanitary, it was the only escape they had against the cold. Emma hated how little she could do to help those people as the funds the church provided is simply not enough to accommodate all.


    Perhaps it was guilt or maybe it was compassion, either way, Emma still do her routine every week to at least aid those in need. The destination this time was the abandoned building deep within the forest.


    It was strange and odd building that stood within the sea of trees, but Emma nevertheless comes to the place as she vividly recalls the past. A small smile appeared on her face as she founds a clearing and soon found the abandoned building.


    Just as she was about to walk casually however, Emma noticed the door was opened. Her heart beats in worry as she saw the doors were forced open from the outside. Did the animals make it through? It was Emma first thought as it was not unusual for animals to do so.


    The thought however was soon dismissed as she saw the trail of human footprints coming close to the door. Is it one of the vagrants? Emma thought as she eyed the towards the door with caution. Despite her eagerness to help, Emma knew better than to walk straight in.


    After years of service through the church, Emma saw how men devolved into animals as hunger drives them to the brink of insanity. She even saw good men died as they tried to help those who were driven mad. Despite this however, Emma still did want to help.


    Emma slowly walk towards the door, making as little sound as she could as strained her ears to listen. She soon heard the sound of cupboards and cabinets being opened roughly as it bang over and over again.


    Emma soon reached inside the building as she could hear the noise louder than ever before. Hmm how should I approach this? Emma pondered as she looked down the basket full of freshly baked bread.


    Giving all of the bread might satiate the vagrant but if there were more than two of them, it would surely turn into a brawl as they will fight for all the scraps of food. But I can''t just let them starve! Emma frowns as her thoughts were beginning to fight one another.


    Logic and reason clashed against pity and compassion as it debated how they approached this situation. I can''t just leave a bread here and hope for the best that they will share it! But I can''t also show them all the food when- "Food?" A soft whispered broke her train of thought.


    Emma slowly turn to run when she heard the voice was moving opposite of her direction. Relief escaped from her mouth as she realized she has not been discovered. ...Wait, didn''t it sounded like a child? Emma stiffen when she recalls the voice.


    Curiosity washed over Emma as she begins to move towards the room the child ran off to. When she turned into a corner, Emma was distraught at the sight before her as she saw a very malnourished young lady biting ruthlessly off the bread she left a week ago.


    The young lady''s cheekbone could be seen as her skin were sunken so low after the days fasting. Her frail arms looked terrifyingly weak as it was more bones than flesh. The poor lass was trembling violently as she took another piece of the bread with her shaky hands.


    It was then Emma saw a crutch beside her. Emma eyes widen in disbelief once more as her eyes traced back to the burned and injured feet she had. Oh my God, what sin did she commit to deserve this?


    It took all of her will not to broke down and cry as she watched the young lady desperately tears another piece at the molded bread in such a desperate pace to appease her hunger. Her eyes looked so joyful despite the disgusting and molding bread on her mouth.


    Emma stared at the young child''s body as it was thinner than anything she had ever seen before. She did not know how long she manages to survive to be reduced at that state. "?" Emma''s ears perked up as she swore she could hear whispers.


    She inches her body closer to hear what she was saying. "...ood...good... it''s so good." Emma puts a hand on her mouth as a soft gasp escaped on her lips. No please don''t eat it. I have bread, I have fresh ones! A tear threatens to fall off on her face when Emma heard those words.


    The word heart breaking would not do justice to what Emma was feeling right now as she watched the young girl take another bite. The small and frail figure joyfully eating a molded bread was enough to set ablaze in Emma''s maternal soul to help the poor once more.


    "Are you hungry?" Emma whispers softly as the young lady suddenly turned behind her. The young girl looked so terrified as she quickly back off from Emma and soon hit her back on the wall. The young girl realizing what was going on, hurriedly hide the bread from Emma.


    How hungry must you''ve been? To hide such a rotten thing so preciously? Emma thought as she slowly raised her arms. "I''m not going to steal your bread." Emma cautiously answer but was instead meet with disdain and fear as the girl only distrust her further.


    Well, we got to start somewhere. Emma thought as she showed a piece of bread to the starved lady. The young lady eyed the bread greedily as she gulped down in hunger. Emma picked off a plate nearby and place the freshly baked bread on it before slowly backing away.


    The young lady eyed the bread more greedily than before as she licked her lips unconsciously. Surprisingly however, the young lady did not made a move to reach out the bread. It was as if she was distrusting of its existence.


    "You can have it. I won''t steal it from you." Emma whispers softly again but the lady still looked at her with such distrusting eyes when her stomach suddenly growled. As if she could not hold it any longer, the young lady quickly snatched the bread before going back to her corner.


    She bite of a piece of the bread whilst staring Emma cautiously. Even when she was devouring the bread with an ever-increasing pace, the young lady did not let go of her sight, not even once. Emma on the other hand felt the warmth washing over her as she watched her eat.


    There was nothing in the world more fulfilling than feeding the hungry as she soon finishes the bread. "Was it good?" Emma tried again softly. When the girl slowly nodded her head in reply, Emma was overjoyed as the young lady was finally willing to listen to her.


    "I am not here to harm you." Emma said but the girl simply stared in reply. Oh dear it would take more than that huh? Emma thought but was unfazed. She was resolute to help the young lady one way or the other.


    "I usually leave a loaf of bread here every week, to feed anyone who might be lost and hungry." Emma explained the but the young lady remained skeptical. "I would have change the bread today, but I wasn''t aware that someone was already here."


    The girl stare at her blankly before finally giving a slow nod. Yes! Emma joyful thought as she slowly pulls out a basket. "Are you still hungry? Do you want more?" Emma felt immense joy and sadness when the young girl stared at the basket full of surprise.


    The young girl hesitated for a moment when her stomach suddenly growled. "Here, you can have it." Emma smiled as the girl soon took her offer. "Would you like to come with me to the orphanage?" Emma said before the young lady adamantly replied. "I am not an orphan."


    Eh? Emma thought in confusion as the young lady continues while biting off a piece. "I simply ran away." Run away? You were a runaway? Emma thought as multiple ideas bloomed within her mind as to figure out why. "Why would you do that? Your family must have been worried sick for you!"


    The young lady simply scoff at her inquiry as she simply answered. "I have no home to return to." The young lady said as the color seemed to drain from her eyes. Emma shuddered as she watched the young lady closes stares at the distance.


    Empty... why does it look so empty? What hell did you endured to look so empty? Emma thought as her heart was further twisted to knots. It was not the look a child should have. Where have I seen it before? Emma thought as the young lady slowly closes her eyes.


    It''s as if she-! The young lady suddenly snapped her eyes open once more, as if she was having a nightmare. ...endured in a long war... The thought snapped into place as she recalls a distant memory. Emma could vividly remember her earlier days of the church.


    When she was doing volunteer work, she could vividly recall some of the men were missing an arm. It was so long ago, but it left a strong impression on Emma as she recalls the look in their eyes. It was as if they had seen the end of their life and longed to an end.


    The same look was mirrored in this girl''s eye. Emma was never more horrified than she was now. The young lady before her did not seem to have the will to live on as if she was just a walking corpse now. ...I have to help her... Oh Gods almighty... I have to help her.


    "Do you have any place in mind to go to?" Emma asked in the softest voice she could possibly do. The young lady shook her head in reply. "...then would you like to come with me?" The girl perked up again as she replied. "I thought I said I was not an orphan."


    "Then what if you join with us? Become a sister like me." Emma said as she gestures to herself. "...I''m not one for religious commitment..." The young lady slowly replied in a dejecting tone. Oh no you don''t. I''m not about to let you go.


    "Oh, that won''t be a problem! In fact, we do need some extra hands on taking care of the children." Emma said but the girl was still hesitant. Then how about this? "We can provide warm food for the table if you wish to join us." The girl immediately perked up as soon as food was mentioned. Emma almost laughed as to how innocent her reaction was.


    A long silence soon envelops the room as Emma waited for an answer. The young lady had an unreadable expression on her face as Emma soon begins to feel anxious. To her relief however, the young lady finally replied as she slowly nodded her head.


    Emma clasped her hands as a wide smile plastered on her face. "I promise you this child, you won''t regret it." The young lady seem to have something to say but stopped midway. "Ah that''s right! I have yet to know your name. I am Emma, what''s yours?"


    The girl blinked as if she was surprised before pondering her reply. Well, I guess I can''t have your name that easy eh? No matter, I will help- "...Lucy... my name is Lucy..." Lucy finally replied as she avoided her gaze. Emma blinked for a moment before a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 6: Regrets and Loneliness

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to carry you? I can do it you know?" Lucy eyed Emma cautiously as she struggled to move, crutch in hand.


    "I''m fine." Lucy said as she dragged her tired and worn-out body forward.


    "We can take a break if you-"


    "I said I''m fine." The young lady grunted as she took another step forward. A long silence permeated into the air as the two continues to walk towards the orphanage. They would have already arrived at the place if Lucy had simply allowed to be carried over.


    The autumn leaves gently sway from the sleeping trees as the cold autumn wind blew across the valley once more. A chill went across Emma as she slowly turns behind her. "Are you not cold Lucy?" The nun tried once more.


    "I can move." And once more Lucy denied her.


    Emma eyed the young lady as she stubbornly refuses to accept aid from her. Another long silence permeated the air as the two continues to move. Isn''t this too hard? Emma thought as she turned her gaze slightly to avoid suspicion.


    "May I ask you something, Lucy?" Emma asks softly, eyeing the young lady carefully to help her at a moment''s notice.


    "What?" Lucy replied without pause, stifling a groan before it can escape.


    "How did you manage to reach that building? I don''t know where you came from, but that building is considerably far. Did you got lost along the way?" Emma asked.


    "I walk."


    ...This is going to be hard... Emma thought as Lucy offered no more than that reply. She¡¯s too close off to approach, let alone talk. Emma thought as she continued to guide Lucy throughout the forest. ...Well, I guess nothing will be easy with her. Gods, please aid me in this endeavor... Emma silently prays as they continued walking.


    The two continued their silent journey without interruption for an hour. Emma slowed down for Lucy to catch up as the young lady struggled to keep up. They made good progress for a while before a loud snap suddenly rang out. A moment later, a loud thud accompanied by a groan forces them to stop. Emma was not fast enough to catch Lucy¡¯s fall as the crutch was broken in twain.


    "Are you ok?" Emma hurriedly ran over as Lucy struggled to stand.


    "No, I''m not. That damn stick just had to break now." Lucy said with a grimace on her face as she glared at the broken crutch with hateful eyes.


    "Hmm, no good. It is already beyond use." Emma said as she saw the state of the crutch.


    "Yeah, I think so too." Lucy replied in acknowledgement as the two search for a replacement of the broken crutch. They found nothing.


    An awkward silence fills the air as they avoided one another''s gaze. They all had the same thought in mind. "Well... I think it''s about time, isn''t it?" Thoughts of protest spark within Lucy''s mind for a while. This time, however, she could offer no resistance as Emma turned with a small smile on her face.


    "I can carry you." Emma said to a very dissatisfied Lucy. "Look, we would reach the orphanage at midnight at this rate. The cold autumn night would not be good for your wounds, so it is in your best interest if we reach there as soon as possible."


    Emma said as she waited for Lucy to reply. She did not yield this time as she stared Lucy back in the eyes despite the unnerving, twisted scars on her face. After a long while and with a heavy sigh, Lucy nodded reluctantly as Emma''s eyes beamed up.


    "Hop on." Emma said as she lowers her back for Lucy to reach in. Lucy let out a low grumble before climbing on top of Emma''s back. !...Urum''s light... Emma thought when her hands touched the bottom of Lucy''s.


    Even here? Just how many scars does she have? Emma grimly thought when her hands supporting her bottom felt the uneven and rough scars running through her skin. "Hey, watch where you are holding." Emma snapped out of her trance when Lucy suddenly spoke.


    Emma could only let out a small nod before continuing back on their journey. ...She''s so light... Emma thought as she carried the young lady on her back. Her frail and small stature could be mistaken as a child for anyone who saw her from afar. Emma wondered what could have gone so wrong for her to find her in that abandoned building.


    The nun could not help but feel an inexorably deep sense of pity for Lucy the longer she thought of her circumstances. "You can rest for now, dear. I will wake you up when we get there." Emma whispers in a calm voice as Lucy shook her head.


    "I''m not tired."


    Liar... Emma thought when Lucy replied sluggishly. "Is that so?... well, you can sleep anytime you want if you ever get tired." Emma said as she redoubles her focus on the trek back to the orphanage.


    Throughout the journey, Emma made sure to walk at a brisk pace, but slow enough to let Lucy rest without disturbance. At first, the young lady refuses to even lean on Emma''s shoulder throughout the way, but as time slowly passed by and the cold wind blew gently across her cheek, the fatigue seeps in.


    Despite her best efforts to ward off the dreaded stillness of the void, Lucy''s young body could simply not resist the offer. Like great steel weighing her eyes, Lucy slowly closes her eyes, finally surrendering to its sweet embrace.


    A faint smile stretches across Emma''s lips as the young lady finally leans at her back. Her soft heartbeat, her warm breath, and the small warmth that radiated across her body, all of it made Emma feel a warm gladness wash over her.


    After several more hours of walking, the two finally reached the orphanage on top of the hill as the sun had finally begins to set across the horizon. The orphanage had seen better days. Held together by aging wood and old stone, it was a humble place, but a home nonetheless. "We''re here Lucy." Emma softly whispers as Lucy snapped her eyes opened.


    Her eyes widen for a moment as the beautiful sun sets behind the orphanage, creating a mesmerizing sight of peace and tranquility. Lucy stared at the scene for a while longer before noticing a pair of shadows approaching them from afar.


    Lucy immediately raises her guard ready as two other nuns approached her and Emma. "Urum''s light sister Emma! I was worried you have encountered trouble at the forest when...?" The sisters slowly halt to a stop when they noticed a small lady being carried behind Emma''s back.


    "Sister Emma this is..." One of the sisters asked as Emma let out a proud smile.


    "Sisters, this is Lucy. Lucy this is sister Rose and sister Ivy." Lucy slowly nodded in reply as the two eyes widened in surprise.


    "U-urum''s light..." One of the sisters gasped as she pointed towards Lucy''s scarred face. Their eyes were filled to the brim with pity and horror as they begin to see clearly the injuries that marred Lucy''s face.


    ...Stop staring at me. Stop it. Don''t... don''t look at it. I already know. Lucy managed to hold her tongue as she endured their gaze.


    "There are a lot of things to discuss, sisters, but can we perhaps move it some other time? She really needs rest after all." Emma explained as the two nodded instantly.


    "But of course! Please come in." The two replied as they cleared the way for Emma towards the orphanage. As they approached the door, it suddenly opened, revealing several children who were waiting eagerly.


    "Sister Emma! Welcome back! Are you..." The children surrounded Emma as they begin telling how their day was.


    "Hello sunshines." Emma whispered softly with a smile as the children continued talking about their day. Eventually however, they had to notice her.


    "Hmm? Sister who is she?" One of the children pointed out behind her. One by one they slowly realizes Lucy as they eyed her curiously.


    "Children, this is Lucy. She will be joining with us today. Lucy, these are the-" Emma could not finish her words when she saw the petrified faces the children had.


    Their eyes stared in fear as they looked at what was behind of Emma. The nun slowly turned what was causing them to freeze in fear when she saw Lucy staring down coldly at the children. Emma felt a brush of winter tickle her spine. It was no wonder why the children could not help but freeze in fear.


    "Lucy?" Emma called out, alarmed to the coldness of her gaze. Lucy seemed to snap out from her stupor as she hurriedly hides her face behind Emma''s back. "Hik-" Emma turned to see the children beginning to cry as they were released from their frozen state.


    "Hey, hey what''s wrong?" Emma tried to calm the children down but failed as they simply continued to cry. The orphanage was soon embroiled in a loud symphony of cries from the children as they backed away from Lucy in fear.


    Emma struggled to calm the little ones down when Lucy slowly, but surely, reaches out. For a moment, Emma''s heart dropped as she quickly turned back to Lucy to cut her off. She never had the chance when she saw the worried and longing eyes resting within those sapphire like eyes. It felt warm, caring... and terribly desperate. Yearning for... warmth.


    "M-monster!" It took all from Emma from shouting out in dismay when she saw those desperate eyes withered and died. Rejected once more by the world. The nun''s heart weep in pain as she watched Lucy pulled back her hand, burrowing her face further behind her back as the young lady trembled slightly.


    "Ah no! She is not a monster, Lucy is-"


    "Wah!" Emma failed to convinced the children as they continued to cry.


    "Ah. We will take care of this sister Emma, for now take her somewhere else." Sister Rose and Ivy suddenly came out from behind as they begin to pacify the children. Emma wanted to protest but soon nodded heavily as the children did not look like to stop anytime soon.


    "Then I will leave it to you," Emma whispered as she carried Lucy away from the children. Emma hurriedly walked between the hallways as she did not want to escalate things any further than it already has. Soon, the noises faded away from the distance.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    A heavy silence blanketed the two as Emma did not know what to say. She knew she had to say something, but simply did not know what. "Are you sure you still wanted me in sister?" Lucy broke the silence first as she waited for Emma to reply.


    "I''m sorry for the children. They-"


    "No no, it is fine. Really, you can''t blame them for simply being too young." Lucy whispered as if she had expected this. The heavy silence continued, as the two did not speak for a long while.


    "I... I still think you should join us sister Lucy." Emma finally answered as Lucy raised a brow.


    "Did you not see how they react?" Lucy said.


    "Yes, but all the more reason for you to stay." Emma replied as Lucy continues to get confused.


    "Like you said, they are still young. They still do not know the right and wrong in this world." Emma explained. "I think it would be better for them to interact not only with the beautiful things in the world but as well as the ugly so they may one day accept others for who they are." Emma replied.


    "Making me as an example, eh? You sure know how to use what you have, sister." Lucy bitterly chuckled as Emma''s eyes widened further.


    "I-I didn''t mean it that way! I only-"


    "Peace, sister, I know what you mean." Lucy cuts off as Emma reddens slightly.


    "...Just so you know, I did not mean it that way... I only wished for them to accept others like you..." Lucy did not reply to Emma''s whisper as they finally reached where they were heading to.


    "A clinic huh?" Lucy muttered as her eyes quickly catches the things in the room.


    There were several sick beds spread apart at a distance. Although crude by noble standards, the bed was far more better than Lucy had expected as some of the beds were made out of cotton and not straw.


    Emma gently placed Lucy towards one of the cotton beds. "Wait here just a moment, I will get you something to eat." Emma said with a smile as she hurriedly rushed out from the room. Left alone to her devices, Lucy begins to observe the room further as time ticks away.


    The clinic had 12 beds in total, mostly made out of straw but some were cotton just like Lucy was lying into. There was a small window at the head of each bed as lighting and ventilation easily checks off the mark from Lucy''s check list inside her head.


    The smell of freshly changed straws, the soft sunlight beating down on her head, Lucy was impressed just how well it was considering it was just an orphanage. After a good 5 minutes had passed. hurried footsteps soon caught her attention. Lucy turned her attention back at the door as she could hear someone briskly walking towards the room.


    Her eyes widen when she saw Emma holding a tray of assorted foods. A large bowl of porridge, two bananas as well as water. Lucy instinctively swallowed back her drooling mouth as the food was simply too appetizing for starve and hungry stomach.


    A small smile crept up on Emma''s face when she saw Lucy staring at the food intently. "Eat slowly, otherwise you might upset your stomach." Emma said as Lucy hurriedly nodded. Lucy gratefully accepted the meal before chowing down as fast as she can.


    "H-hey! I told you to-" Emma could not finish her words as Lucy choked on her food. She immediately grabbed the glass of water nearby before drowning it away with a huge gulped. "... I told you to eat slowly." Emma muttered as Lucy slowly reddens.


    "...Just slow down, there are more in the kitchen so there is no need to rush." Lucy slowly nodded as she grabbed another spoonful. This time, she chewed slowly chewed on the meal under Emma''s watchful gaze.


    Half an hour passed by when Lucy finally finishes her meal. "How was it?" Emma asked as Lucy wipe her mouth in satisfaction.


    "...It was delicious..." Lucy replied in a delay as she endured under Emma''s watchful gaze.


    "Really? That''s good." Emma nodded in satisfaction.


    "We can finally begin healing those feet of yours." Emma said as she pointed to Lucy''s cauterized wound. The way the skin twist and deforms from the fire made a very disturbing sight that Emma could no longer ignored.


    Lucy let out a heavy nod as she let Emma washed her feet first with water. Throughout the process, Lucy watched Emma with steady eyes as if she was used to it. She did not pale as Lucy would have expected, but rather took it in her stride. "Ok, now we can begin. It will be slightly painful, but it will be over soon, ok?" Emma said with a smile.


    Emerald light glowed from Emma''s hand as she gently touched Lucy''s wound. The mere touch of the light was akin to alcohol being doused on a gnashed wound. The cooling wave washed Lucy for an instant before a searing burning pain engulfs her entire feet. "Erak." Emma whispered as the light slowly mend her wounds.


    Lucy let out a groan but did not speak otherwise as the wound slowly heals back to its natural state. As the dead cells were slowly being replaced with healthy new ones, color begins to return from her feet until finally even the twisted skin reverted back to its smooth surface.


    "There we go." Emma whispered as sweat begins to form in her face. "Now let us heal that face of yours." Emma said with a smile as she reached her hand towards her face. Lucy reflexively dodged her hands as if she fears it.


    "Lucy?" Emma asked as she noticed her refusal.


    "I''ll keep my face as it is." Lucy replied as Emma fervently shook her head.


    "That won''t do. I know it might be painful for a while, but it will bring your beauty back again." Emma said as Lucy shook her head in disagreement.


    "No." Lucy simply said as she stared at Emma coldly.


    "Lucy..." but Emma was not the one to back down when it comes to the injured. "Those wounds might worsen as time goes by," Emma said as she gently reached out once more.


    Lucy dodged her again and again no matter how much she tries to reach out for her. "Lucy, those wounds will remain as a scar if we don''t treat it now. Do you really want that?" Emma asked as she stared Lucy in the eyes. Despite her words, however, Lucy remained firm within those eyes. Though a tinge of regret lingers for a moment.


    "...I need it." Lucy whispered as Emma''s pupils shook.


    "W-what?" She asked, surprised, as the mere thought was inconceivable for her.


    "...There are... some people after me... my face would simply bring more trouble than it is worth." Lucy replied as a tinge of regret infested her lips.


    "What?! What did you just say just now? Someone is after you?? We should tell the guards! They can-"


    "No, not that. Anything but that." Lucy cuts off Emma''s reply before she can speak further.


    "B-but..." Emma tried to protest as Lucy firmly shook her head.


    "These men are more powerful than you think, sister. They have eyes and ears across the realm that you would not believe. The fact I am still able to hide from them is a miracle in and of itself. And eventually, they will find me. But these scars... they would hide me. So please, do not heal these scars."


    Lucy whispered as a skeptical face slowly emerges from Emma. "Just what exactly did you do to offend these people?" Emma carefully asked as Lucy stiffen. Her hesitation made Emma''s suspicion soared as she refused to look her in the eye.


    "You... you did not harm anyone else, right?" Emma''s throat stiffen as she never had thought this possibility before. What if she''s a murderer? She wouldn''t harm the children...right? Cold sweat broke from Emma as she noticed Lucy slowly opening her mouth.


    "...I just want to be hold..." Lucy softly whispers as Emma''s eyes widen in shock. After days of wandering alone between the tether of life and death, Lucy''s mind was anything but stable. A rare moment of weakness ensued as the tired soldier from within spoke out. Lucy turned to face Emma with broken and tired eyes, longing for them to be filled but knowing they could not be healed. In that instant, Emma saw those eyes once more. Pure and desperate eyes.


    "... I tasted it once, you know? It was so sweet, so warm... but I was blinded back then. I chased a man who did not spare even a shred of its warmth when... when those guys... when those guys gave everything..." Lucy''s voice broke as she recalled her men.


    "The simple dinner over the campfire, the hearty laughs while drinking... all those simple things... I would have given my life to live through it one last time." Lucy silently weep for the fallen as she paused to take a breath.


    "...They are gone now, Emma." Lucy silently croak the words as Emma stood motionless, waiting for the young girl to continue. "...They... they are gone now. All of them... every last one of them... they... they were... they were- Kalva be damn." Lucy failed to keep the sorrow from within as she groan in pain.


    Emma silently watched the girl''s mask slowly crumble as she cradle herself in her arms and weep. Similar to those whose family died. She did not embrace Lucy; she did not dare to do so so recklessly when even she did not know what to do.


    It was miserable, heartbreaking. Emma pity the poor girl in front of her now, but she can''t bring herself to comfort her. As much as she wanted to, Emma knows full well how reckless pity would do more harm than good.


    And so, Emma silently stood there as she waited for Lucy to let everything out that she was holding onto for so long. When Lucy did finally calmed down, her cold voice returns as her dull eyes emerge once more.


    "And if it was some kind of curse, I was the only one left alive... everyone died... but me... just why did they take everyone but me? Why could they not just take me with them??" Lucy whispers coldly as she turned back to Emma.


    The dull sapphire eyes washed over Emma as Lucy whispered in a tired voice. "I can''t keep doing this, Emma. I just can''t." Emma''s eyes widen in fear as the cold monotone voice rang clearly in her ears.


    "Every day, every hour, every second I spent on this goddamn life is nothing more but torture. I am alone! Every time I close my eyes I see them, Emma, I see their dead eyes opened, crying out in pain as I left them to die!"


    A scream almost escaped Lucy''s lips as the betrayal replayed inside her head again and again in an endless loop of torment. "Kalva be damn, I should be dead. I should have died on that day..." Lucy whimpered as her pupils trembled for a moment.


    Emma opened her mouth to protest but stopped as Lucy''s next words slammed into her like a titanic wave. "... but I''m scared Emma... life might be scary without them... but death... it still terrifies me... as much as I want to join them, I don''t want to die..." Lucy whispered. "I... I am a coward. After all I had said, I still want to live... what should I do, Emma?" She stared at the nun, grasping for any answers in her desperation before her gaze slowly sinks back to the ground.


    Oh, child. Emma thought to herself as she slowly reaches in. The young lady was in so much distress that she did not even notice Emma gently rubbing her back as her gaze remained fixed. Urum, please aid me. Emma silently prayed as she begins comforting the shaken Lucy.


    ?


    "You can use this room for now, since we still don''t have a sister to add yet... but we will have one soon." Sister Rose added in with a smile as Lucy nodded stiffly. "Hey hey no need to be so stiff, we are family now." Rose smiled as she patted Lucy in the back.


    Lucy flinches slightly as Rose''s eyes widen. "Haha, sorry am I being too close?" Rose said as Lucy could only nodded stiffly. An awkward silence fills the two as Lucy enters the room and pretends to be busy. "W-well I will leave it to you then! Make sure to call for me if you need any help!" Rose cheerfully added before running away in embarrassment.


    "Ah! There''s also spare clothes there, so please use them!" Rose added before vanishing completely deeper into the hall. Lucy''s gaze traced back towards the spare clothes they had spared for her. It was a simple white top with an old and worn-out brown blouse. Compared to her ruined clothes, it was a much better alternative.


    Lucy bolted the door shut before changing. A few moments passed; Lucy changed through the clothes with ease as she breathed out a sigh of relief. "Much better..." she mumbles as she begins eyeing the room.


    It was incomparably smaller compared to her old room. The bed''s size was incomparably smaller than her old room, and it was made of straws. There was a mold growing in the corner of the room, above it was a small window that time did not treat kindly.


    The scent of straw tickles Lucy''s nose as she sits down at the bed. It wasn''t as soft as her previous bed, but it was certainly better than the ground below. Despite the cover of the sheet, however, some straws managed to poke out, causing mild discomfort.


    Lucy turned her gaze towards the source of light as she prepared to end the day. A lone candle stood against the room as it tried its hardest to stop the encroaching darkness. Lucy stared at the candle aimlessly as if slowly burning out its life.


    She stared at the candle for what seemed to be hours as her body once more felt hollow. It felt so hollow, like a shard of herself was removed from her entire being. Staring at the frail flame seems to push back the hollowness, albeit in a very minuscule way.


    The small flame flickered dangerously as a gentle breeze blew across the room. Its light reflected on Lucy''s dull gaze as her mind wandered in thought. ...How long can I stay here? It was the question she wanted to know the answer to the most.


    Lucy did not exactly think far off into the future back then, as she only wanted to escape. Her desire to abandon that accursed house has blinded her of the future. Forcing her to walk through the path of a fugitive.


    Constantly hiding from the eyes of the authority, sleeping one eye open as the fear of being caught off guard permeated her every being. Yet despite all of this, Lucy felt it was the better option. Running away constantly seemed more appealing than dying.


    ... If I had to run away for the rest of my life, then so be it. I will endure... I... I have to... for them, I have to. A few more moments later have passed before Lucy finally blows the life of the candle, plunging the room into the cold night.

 Chapter 7: The Burden of Failure

    "Good morning, did you sleep well Lucy?" Emma softly greeted Lucy as she nodded without a word. The day was just beginning yet the place where Lucy was currently standing on was filled with life.


    Some of the sister were preparing breakfast for everyone while some were cleaning inside and outside the orphanage. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Emma asked as she went back to cutting down the vegetables to smaller sizes.


    She wore a simple white apron with her nun clothes on. The same could be said for everyone else in the room as they busily prepared for the day. "...Is there a work I can do here?" Lucy briefly said as Emma''s eyes widen.


    "Oh no no! The sick should be resting on the bed instead of here." Emma said.


    "I''m fine really. Besides, I don''t want to lie in bed all day." Lucy replied as Emma''s face were puzzled in confusion.


    "Are you sure? A few hours of sleep would do you well." Emma said.


    "...I can work at least that much. So please, is there anything I could help with?" Lucy replied as Emma pondered the request for a moment.


    "Well, we do need someone to peel the potatoes." Emma said as she pointed towards the basket of raw potatoes.


    "Sure, leave it to me." Lucy said before walking towards the basket.


    "Hold on! Wash your hands first and put on an apron, there is a spare one I believe inside there." Emma said as she pointed towards the backroom. Lucy only response was a nod before moving.


    A moment later passed before Lucy emerges from the backroom. A white apron had also covered her simple clothes as she walk hurriedly towards the basket. A small, delighted smile etched on Lucy''s face before carrying a basket full of potatoes towards the bucket that had been freshly drawn-out water from the well.


    Lucy washed the skin of the potatoes first thoroughly with the limited water she has before peeling off the skin one by one expertly with a knife. Like an experienced chef, Lucy peeled off the skin with ease.


    "Oh? You are actually good with this." Emma said as she scanned her work. Barely five minutes had passed before she skinned an entire basket worth of potatoes. "Did you learn from a chef before leaving, dear?" Emma asked.


    "Y-yes? Ah...yes, chef... right..." Lucy bit her lip in surprise. A chef eh?...Kel would have loved that wouldn''t he?... Lucy thought as she took another basket of potatoes with relative ease and begins anew.


    ...This brings me back. She bitterly thought absently as her hands continued to move. Her years in the army were never smooth sailing even from the beginning. Untrained muscles, harsh environment, and a broken heart would lead anyone aimless and lost for a while. The only saving grace was the pity the drill sergeant had for her. Though pity could only serve her so far. She was mostly punished by peeling an entire day''s worth of potatoes.


    It was the most dull and monotonous of them all. Back then, Lucy hated the drill sergeant for giving her the punishment without mercy. Now she wished she could stay back to the good old days. Peeling potatoes the entire day was tremendously much better than watching her men die one by one. If only I knew then... Lucy thought as she peeled the last one.


    "..." Lucy let out a sigh as she brought the last basket of freshly peeled potatoes. "Anything else?" Lucy asked as Emma looked at the basket.


    "I never knew you had a knack for this Lucy, this is impressive. You just given us a lot of time Lucy." Emma said as the other sisters nodded in agreement.


    "...Is there anything else?" Lucy asked as Emma was disappointed in the lack of reaction.


    "Well, you could help us by preparing the table..." Lucy already trailed off before Emma could even finish her words. The older nun could not help but smirk the dedication Lucy was willing to commit.


    She quickly approached one of the sisters who were preparing the table. Don''t shout. Keep calm. Keep... calm... ok. "I was told I could help here?" Lucy asked, trying to contain the edge in her voice.


    "Oh that would be-!" The sister froze mid-sentence when she saw Lucy.


    Her eyes quickly landed on her skin as it traces along her scars. It never occurred to her then, but she never felt so... wrong. Those eyes... it felt so wrong. Lucy struggled to keep her agitation in check as the sister finally snapped out from her daze. "-Ah yes! T-that would be wonderful." The sister said, trying to mask her earlier agitation in attempt to ease Lucy in.


    The sister hands her sets of plates and utensils to spread across the table. Lucy worked without a word as she tries to engross herself by the task at hand. Don''t think now. Focus damn you. Focus! There was a slight unease that permeated the air as Lucy silent worked without skipping a beat.


    A few moments passed before all the dinning utensils were finally placed properly. The sister turned to give her thanks, but Lucy already left without a word as she walked back to Emma. "Anything else?" Lucy asked as Emma scratched her slightly rosed red cheek.


    "W-well I think you have done more than enough today." Emma said.


    "...There are still-"


    "We will take it from here. Really, you have done more than enough. Instead, why don''t you wait by the seat over there until breakfast is ready?"


    Lucy gaze back towards the seat Emma was pointing at as she shook her head. "I can still..." She trailed off when she met Emma''s eyes once again. This time, it was far sterner than the last, like a mother caught her child red handed. It was no contest. Lucy reluctantly agrees as she remained seated for the rest of the morning. Sisters busily buzzed over the halls as they prepared for the day.


    Some were cleaning the halls while most were preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Occasionally however, Lucy feel gazes bearing down on her. She had caught one of them red handed before flinching and tearing their gaze away from her.


    The gazes were burdensome, but Lucy soon learns to ignore them as she followed Emma''s order like a soldier would to her commander. It was awkward at first, though it was the only way Lucy felt comfortable to do after several years of constant war. The day goes on as Lucy waited for the meal to be served when her ears perked up at a distant noise.


    There were several of them, perhaps a dozen or more? Lucy keep listening when she heard a voice. It was soft, gentle almost like they were children...children? Lucy felt her blood froze as she suddenly bolted upright, surprising the nearby sisters. "Lucy?" A voice asked, but Lucy could not hear them as she quickly moves towards the door.


    I have to get out of here! She panicked as more and more sisters began to take notice. "Lucy are you all right? You look pale, do you need help?" Lucy finally reaches the door. She reaches in to open it when it suddenly opened on its own, revealing a group of unsuspecting children.


    Their gaze locked into one another, confused and frightened. The children who had saw Lucy''s face began to pale as the former soldier withered beneath those small gaze. "A-ah..." Lucy manages to say as the children flinched, on the verge of crying. In that moment, a memory suddenly invades Lucy''s mind. Reality twists and bends as she was seemingly back in that moment. The fear and panic of the present disappeared in an instant as her maternal instincts kicks in.


    Lucy slowly lowered herself to their eye level before speaking softly. "Hey... hey. Are you all right?" Lucy whispered towards a crying child. "Where is your mother dear? It''s dangerous outside, especially today." Lucy cooed as the child simply stares back as tears leaked out from her eyes.


    "Hey hey, no need to cry. It will be all right." She whispers lovingly when the child spoke.


    "Why?" A spear suddenly appeared between her stomach. Lucy barely had a second to register what happened before the child spoke once more.


    "Why did you kill me?" Lucy blinked again, this time she was the one holding the spear. The young maiden''s eyes widen to complete horror as she tries to drop the spear. Her body wouldn''t move. No no no. Let go damn you! Let go! She tried to scream to no avail, her body refuses to move.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Why Emma?" Lucy froze as the child dead like eyes stared back at her.


    No. N-no this is a mistake. I-it''s not me!


    "Why?"


    It''s not me! I swear it is not me!


    "I trusted you."


    B-but... but it wasn''t me... it wasn''t me. It wasn''t me. It wasn''t me. It wasn''t me... it wasn''t... me... wasn''t... it... was... me.


    "Hiek-!" Lucy snapped out from her memory as the dawning horror soon ensues. Their small mouths quivered in fear as a cry escaped from their lips. The children cried as Lucy took a step back. "M-monster! The monster is back!" The children screamed.


    "Hey hey there is no monster here. Shh, it''s all right. It''s all right." The sisters tried to mitigate the damage, but it was already too late.


    "B-but she''s there! She''s right there!" They begged the sisters to listen as Lucy took another step back.


    "No no! That''s Lucy. It''s just Lucy! See! It''s just..." The sisters trailed off when they saw the guilt carved within those eyes. "Wait, Lucy! Wait!" Lucy did not know who yelled after her as she took off running. Far away from the children. Far away before she could hurt them.


    ?


    "I''m sorry for earlier Lucy." Emma sorrowfully mumbled as she watched Lucy stuffed a spoonful of beef and potato stew from her wooden bowl. The cold yet refreshingly autumn wind blew across the hill as Lucy swallowed the meal in a single gulp.


    "What for? You can''t control those kids emotions anyway just as they can''t control themselves." Lucy mumbled as she forks another spoonful. Emma did not reply as the wind blew gently once more across the hill.


    Lucy enjoys her meal beneath the gray clouds at the backyard of the orphanage. The children refused to go anywhere near where Lucy was, so she decided to take it upon herself and eat outside instead.


    Anyone would looked at her pitifully, but frankly the view more than makes up for it. The town below worked peacefully at a slow pace today thanks to the cold and damp weather. Lucy watched them go as she enjoyed her meal in silence.


    "...This is some good stew." Lucy mumbled as she chews. It was not as delicious when compared to the gourmet meals the chef in her household could provide, but after starving for weeks, Lucy never complained about the food any longer.


    In her opinion, it was as good as a chef''s masterpiece in some other way. "...Do you like it?" Emma finally answered as Lucy nodded slowly.


    "Yeah..." Lucy simply replied as she chuck in another spoonful. The thick and tasty meal melts in her mouth with its rich taste.


    Emma watched this continuously in silence as Lucy continues to slowly but surely devours the meal, one spoonful at a time. "No need to be reserve, we had more than enough for two or more serving." Emma said as Lucy shook her head.


    "Those kids probably looked forward to this meal. Can''t be too greedy now can I?" Lucy whispered back with a smile as she finished the last of the stew. "...If you have something to say sister, say it. I am all ears..." Lucy said as she grew burned by Emma''s gaze.


    Emma''s eyes widen for a moment but relaxes as she prepared herself to speak. "...I have talk with the others last night. They were all reluctant on you joining with us, but they agreed nevertheless..."


    "I see..."


    "..."


    The grass waved lightly as a cold breeze brushed past the hill. The smell of rain was rich in the air as the two waited for the other to speak. "... So what are you going to do?" Lucy did not replied as she stuffed another spoonful.


    "...Lucy it was-"


    "Stop." Emma was not having it as she opened her mouth to respond. "...please?" Though it was quickly shot down at Lucy''s desperate plea. Silence washed over them for another period in time before Emma mustered the will to speak once again.


    "It will get better." Lucy blinked as Emma continued. "I... I might not know what you''ve been through, but if you stay with us I promise you that it would get better. I-it might not be now, or tomorrow, or even the year after, but I will do my best- no, we will do our best to help you! S-so please, stay with us!"


    ...What? Are... are you stupid? Lucy thought as she turned to face Emma. When she saw her, however, she was only met with conviction in her eyes. She... she''s actually serious? Lucy blinked dumbfoundedly as she opened her mouth, before closing it again. It repeated several times as her mind was still processing what Emma had said.


    Lucy opted to keep her mouth close as she simply content to stare back instead. The scarred maiden stared to what seemed to be hours on end, yet the will within Emma''s eyes remained. She''s serious... she genuinely meant it... Lucy blinked once, then twice before drawing in a deep breath to speak once more.


    "... Fine, I''ll give it a shot." Lucy whispered as Emma''s eyes flickered for a moment.


    "R-really?" Emma whispered, barely containing the relief and joy inside. Lucy nodded slowly before speaking again.


    "Yes." Was her simple reply.


    Emma smiled brightly for a moment as she was genuinely happy before it disappeared without a trace. What replaced instead was worried.


    "...But the children?" Emma carefully asked as Lucy flinched slightly by the word. A sad smile then crept up on her face as she whispers.


    "I will be fine. I will get used to it. Besides, I had nowhere else to go. I''m penniless and have nothing to hold. At least here I have a roof over my head and a meal."


    A soft yet sad expression paints across Emma''s face as she replies to Lucy. "...Don''t worry I''ll make sure you will call this orphanage a second home soon." Lucy stared dumbly for a moment before nodding back in reply.


    "You don''t like it?" Emma asked with a tinge of worry in her voice.


    "Hmm? Ah, no no. I don''t hate it. It''s just... a home huh?... I have never really thought of hearing that word again. It sure does have a nice ring to it." Lucy said as she gazed back towards the town.


    The slow yet lively town continues to unfold before her eyes as Emma stared her with a soft expression. "I''m glad you accept it Lucy. Ah no, I mean sister Lucy." Emma said with a smile as she hands down a pair of clothes that the nun usually wore.


    Lucy turned back to see a plain white clothes and a green cornette that they usually wear. She stared at the clothes listlessly before returning back an awkward smile. "I''m happy to hear that... sister Emma." Lucy said as she received the clothes Emma had given.


    There was a faint scent of dry wood on the clothes which made Lucy''s nose tickle as she waft a scent from the clothes. Her pale snow like hands touched the surface of the clothes with care as if she was afraid of the wrinkles that might accidentally ruin the clothes.


    "Try it on." Emma nudged as she saw Lucy''s eyes flickered for a moment. With a nod, Lucy retreated back into the shelter of the orphanage as she prepared to change. The clothes were slightly bigger than her, but Lucy wore it nonetheless as it warmer than her current one.


    Emma''s smile curved higher when she saw Lucy wearing the clothes. "It suits you well, sister Lucy." Lucy reddens slightly at the compliment as she examined the clothes further. "It is... surprisingly light. Lucy noted as she felt little change to her movement.


    "Of course, how else would we make the chores if they were stiffy?" Emma said as she saw movement at the corner of her eye. Her smile slightly twitched when she saw the others carefully eyeing the two of them from the distance.


    They looked curious to Lucy''s new appearance but were also disturbed by her face as they continued to look from afar. Emma wanted to show them to who Lucy really was, but she could not as they were still unnerve by her intimidating appearance.


    She let out a small sigh as Lucy was still allured by her new clothes. "I have to go now sister Lucy. There are still things I have yet to complete." Emma said as she saw the others moves away from the door.


    "Let me-"


    "No." Emma cut Lucy off as she pointed down the hall.


    "The room you are in are still messy. It is barely enough to be even considered as a room so as for your first assignment, I would rather love for you to whip your room into shape. You can use whatever you like within the shed, just clean it up please dear." Emma said.


    Lucy opened her mouth to protest but closed midway when she saw shadows behind Emma. They were tall, nothing like the children she knew but Lucy could already tell who they were from. With a sigh, Lucy relented as a visible smile appears in Emma''s face.


    "Don''t sulk to much, we really just need you to have your room ready. Everything else is already done or close to. I''ll give you work tomorrow, I promise." Emma console the dishearten Lucy as she made her way towards her room.


    ?


    "...Do you remember us, commander?" Lucy''s eyes snapped open wide in horror as two familiar figures stood before her. The two were a couple of considerable age as their graying hairs and slacken skins were evident to the winds of time.


    Lucy knew them too well as they too to her. They were the parents of her right-hand man who died like the rest of her men. It pained Lucy to see them in prison as they''re eyes were filled with remorse and betrayal.


    "...Why?" The female''s voice quivered softly in Lucy''s ears. The tone of hate and sorrow in her voice made Lucy shake in fear despite the bar between them. "Why did our son have to die?... why did you do it commander?" The female whispered as Lucy''s eyes widen in fear.


    "MPH!" Lucy tried to protest, to plea for her innocence but the gag in her mouth prevented her from so much as letting a word out of her tongue. I did not kill them! Lucy desperately wanted to shout, to scream at the two before her.


    The female''s eyes widen for a moment before a tear traced down against her cheek. The man beside her tries to comfort her but also weep as tears traced down on his face too. "Why could you not save him?! Why could you not save my baby boy?? JUST WHY?!" The woman wailed in sorrow as the man beside her simply glared at Lucy as tears streamed down from his face. The captain closed her eyes, begging for the darkness to claim her for the last time.


    ?


    Lucy screamed painfully as she breathlessly panted from her nightmares. Her hands trembled violently as tears welled up from her eyes. She tried to choke out a cry, but the sense of guilt and failure overwhelmed her entire being.


    Lucy slowly sinks back to the floor as the bed was simply too soft to held her entire being. Lucy sprawled down on the floor as she trembled in pain. The guilt... the failure... Lucy could not help but despaired as she was forced to remember the couple once more.


    Why did you do it? A whisper seemed to enter her mind. Lucy tried to block out the sound with her hands but to no avail as the whisper simply continues to grow louder and louder. Why could you not save him?! Why could you not save my baby boy?? JUST WHY?!


    Lucy slowly let out a whimper as the accusing and sorrowful voice continues to echoed within her mind. "I''m sorry..." Lucy whimpered, hoping those shallow words would be enough to save her. It did not. "I''m sorry... I tried... I really tried... but I could not save them... I could not save your son... I''m sorry... I am so sorry..." Lucy cried silently as the shadow outside of her room begins to move. Emma could only offer a warm rub at her back as Lucy continued to rambles on and on, unaware of the heartbroken nun beside her.

 Chapter 8: Hands of Sinners and Saints

    1 month later


    Lucy''s eyes snapped open as a soft creak resounded in her ears. Ambush. She thought as her right hand reaches in for the nearest object. Her body springs into action as it tries to discern the location of the assassin. She was still half asleep as her young body was still trying to wake up.


    Creak There...?" Lucy blinked as she her mind spring to motion, comb in hand. Before her, was the window with its hinges slightly worn out than the others, resulting in the creak she was awaken from. Lucy glared at the wretched piece as she slowly lowers her guard.


    "Fifth time this week." She let out an audible sigh as she threw the comb back to its place. "...I''m really not used to this..." She muttered as her mind was still racing in anticipation. War had never been kind to anyone as it was the case for everyone who participated in it.


    It sharpens every veteran to an razors edge while also dragging them to the brink of paranoia. A small creak there, a little movement here was enough to flare warnings all across their mind as they prepare for an enemy attack.


    Lucy had the misfortune to be one of them. Decades of experience came with a price as her mind was tougher than anyone else but was also scarred than anyone else of her age. ...Might as well do it while it''s still early.


    Day was still far from rising but Lucy did not go back to sleep as she slowly made her way towards the front door. A cold breeze washed over her as she quickly closes the door behind her. She stared silently in daze the town before her.


    Lucy had seen the view more times than she cared to count, but still savored the peaceful silence whenever she can. It had a few rivers running up and down its canal, perfect for local trade and transportation but nothing substantial like those in the capital. Though the walls were small, it was made of solid stone and granite. Resilient and reliable.


    Beside those two however, the town was more or less the same as any other town, plain and simple. The only real uniqueness of this town was the orphanage. It was located on the hill northeast of the town. The place where she is currently residing now.


    Lucy did not know where exactly this place is but she found it to be the perfect place to hide. She did not have to worry about food and shelter as the sisters provided it for her and only had to focus on healing from the wound and building back the strength she had lost.


    It wasn''t easy but at least it was something. Lucy let out a cold breath as she slowly stretches her body. A satisfying pop occasionally resounded here, a loud crack could be heard there as her body was slowly getting warmed up.


    When her preparations were complete, Lucy slowly made her way around the orphanage before breaking off with a jog. She circled around the orphanage once before going downhill in a long circular pattern. It took her 15 minutes to reach the bottom. 5 minutes shorter than a month before, but it was still a far cry in her prime.


    Lucy could barely hold down the urge to scream as her lungs begging for air held far more importance. This body is useless! She thought in between deep breaths, paling ever so slightly as the urge to vomit threatens at the edge of her mind. Thankfully, she manages to hold it in.


    Have I really been this weak? A simple jog is all that it takes? Lucy frowned as her gaze went back to the orphanage. The uphill climb was far more taxing than the downhill descent, yet it barely fazes the former soldier. "No... this won''t do." Alight with determination, Lucy returned back to jogging, climbing up this time.


    Her body temperature rises at an alarming rate as Lucy pushed her body relentlessly. As she was doing this, she was also beginning to replenish her reserves of power. Without Lacrum, Lucy had to be content with the agonizing slow process what her body could produce.


    Although there were ways in hastening the process, such as increasing her body heat, it pales in comparison to the power infused Lacrum. A single vial could replenish her reservoir what a month could do. Lucy was tempted to buy one before leaving, but the trouble it brings far outweigh any potential benefits it could do.


    Leaving as little traces as possible is vital in any attempts of evading the eyes of a nobility, much less a dukedom. Buying one of the most expensive and important vial in existence is anything but subtle. By the time she reaches the top, Lucy collapsed on her knees,


    She heaved deeply and heavily as her body had had enough. Her ears ringed with the heart beat that threatens to deafen her permanently. Her sides screamed as if someone had managed to grab hold of it before squeezing tightly. "...At least... I didn''t... passed out... this time." Lucy mumbled to herself as a pinprick of light brought her attention.


    "Ah... morning already?" She whispered as the light banished the darkness once more. Lucy stared at the peaceful sunrise as its radiant light washed over the town, prompting its inhabitants to wake up. For a moment, there was a peace Lucy could rarely savor. There was no screaming, nor fighting, nor the smell of blood and viscera. There was nothing but tranquil silence. "...I should get moving." She mutters to herself before moving towards the shed where the brooms were kept.


    ?


    "You sure love working don''t you sister Lucy?" Lucy turned to see Emma with a smile as she hangs wet bed sheets towards the warm sun. The young lady tilts her head to the side, wondering if she did something particularly praiseworthy to be complimented so.


    "I''m simply doing my job..." Lucy replied as she went back sweeping the fallen leaves.


    "And we are grateful for that." Emma smiled as Lucy shrugs off in reply. One month ago, Lucy arrived like a starve beggar as some of her bones were perching out by her deathly thin skin.


    Now she recovered most of her weight and begins to work harder than anyone else in the orphanage. Lucy did not complained nor throw a fit like the other teenagers of her age whenever they were asked to do something and simply just follow orders.


    This greatly changed the opinions of other sisters when they first met Lucy. The ones who reluctantly accepted her began to change and warm up towards the cold but seemingly awkward and caring Lucy.


    She had done such a good job of following anything they asked that sister Emma, and the others were worried that she one day she might do anything they ask without thought. They were used to the constant complain of children in doing their chores, yet they were not ready for her who simply follows silently.


    If there was anything that could be said she was not perfect of were her silent obedience and her interactions with the children. The children were afraid to approach her as her scars simply frightened the young and innocent little ones.


    What made it worse was her aura. Whenever Lucy interacts with one of the children, she froze like a statue. This terrified the children further as she simply stares them down silently without saying so much as a word.


    It had become such a problem that Lucy avoids eating with the children as they simply cry in her presence. Emma and the other sisters worried about her well being as she was alienated by the children, but they couldn''t do anything as Lucy simply accepts it and move on.


    Still, that does not mean they had given up on her. Emma and the other sisters saw the warmth and longing in her eyes. Knowingly or not, Emma and the sisters would catch Lucy from time to time eyeing the children whenever they played.


    Despite her cold and indifferent aura, Lucy watch over them like a mother hen, always fretting if one of them was hurt while they were playing. For it, Emma could not help but smile. She desperately wanted to show this warm side of Lucy to the children. Alas, their fear was not unfounded.


    At the middle of the night, Lucy would suddenly scream that caught not just the children, but the sisters as well in fright. Her painful and terrified voice would permeate the air whenever she had a nightmare. It happens from time to time, and Emma could still vividly remember how painful that first night was as she found Lucy sobbing in the dark at the back of the corner.


    The young woman covers her ears as if to block out the noise. Tears flowed from her sapphire eyes as she keeps mumbling for mercy and forgiveness. Emma could feel her heart being twisted into knots whenever she caught Lucy in such a state.


    Even the coldest of hearts would hesitate if they ever saw what Emma saw. The sight of a young lady huddled up in the deepest recesses of the corner as she continued to cry was enough to spare any empathy for the young lass.


    Emma tries her best to comfort the young lady from her nightmares. She tried her hardest, but it did nothing. Even if Emma would ask and tries her utmost best to help her, Lucy refuse to speak about the matter and instead retreated further away from her.


    After so many failed attempts, Emma settled to just sit beside her and rubs her back whenever it happens. Emma did not know how effective it was, but she would always sits by her side whenever she has nightmares and gently pats her trembling body as the night goes on.


    Despite her matured aura, Emma could tell she was still a child. Emma did not know what terrible past she had to go through to have such a horrible scar at such a young age, but she was determined to help her heal the wound, both inside and outside of her no matter how long it would take.


    Emma shook off the hazy daydream as she noticed the children were coming out to play in the drying area. "Children. Please play somewhere else, we are still doing the laundry." Emma said softly as usual, but the children didn''t hear her as they were too excited.


    "Oh, dear me." Emma chuckled as they begin playing more compared to the past. The children were mostly reserved whenever they first arrived at the orphanage as they still misses their parents or just escaped from their trauma.


    Watching them being children once more brought joy to Emma. The joy was not meant to last forever though as two of them inevitably slipped and crashed down towards one of clean sheets. "Ah!" The children exclaimed as they realized what they had done.


    Emma quickly tries to help one of the fallen children, afraid that they may have been injured. She stopped halfway when she noticed Lucy was holding the two children who was about to fall. "Are you alright?" Lucy whispered but the two could not reply.


    They simply stared Lucy in silence as they were too afraid by her scars and aura. Then suddenly, the two begin to sob as they were too afraid by her gaze. Emma swore that a trace of pain flashes across Lucy''s face for a moment before going back to her usual stiff expression.


    "There there." Emma gently whispers as the children hugged tightly at Emma for comfort. The older nun looked for Lucy to apologize but did not have the chance as Lucy was already back to her work of drying the sheets as if nothing had ever happened.


    "Go play somewhere else, ok? Sister still has work to do." Emma said as the other nun''s come to see what was going on. The children eagerly followed as they wanted to get away as far away as possible from Lucy.


    "...I''m sorry about that. They... still don''t know how to react. We''ve been trying to teach them but... as you can see..." Emma softly whispers. Lucy simply nodded in reply as she finishes with the laundry.


    "It''s alright, I''m used to it by now." Lucy whispers in a stiff tone.


    It was a lie. Lucy is greatly saddened whenever she see their little faces crumble to fear whenever they see her. She knows it couldn''t be help as she needed the scars to disguised her identity, but she couldn''t help but feel regret the lost her beauty more so than now.


    "Ah, sister Lucy! Would you mind going to the market for me? My hands are currently tied! The money is on the table!" One of the sisters shouted from a distance. Lucy nodded as she went into the orphanage for a basket before leaving.


    "Ah wait just a second Lucy. I''ll be done in a minute and-"


    "Oh no it''s fine sister Emma." Lucy cuts off as Emma was about to join in.


    "Are you sure?" Emma asked, a look of concern evident on her eyes. Lucy nodded before continuing.


    "I''m already aware of the marketplace. Besides, it will be a good experience exploring the town and all." Lucy said as Emma stifled. Her way of talking did not fit to her young age as if she was forced to grow up too early, unable to enjoy the fruits of childhood.


    "Then I will be going now." Lucy said with a nod before walking at a brisk pace. "Be careful on the way!" Emma couldn''t help but shout as she watch Lucy slowly disappears into the distance. "Urum, please guide her." Emma let out a small prayer before turning back to the laundry.


    ?


    "Here you go, that will be 20 copper sister." The merchant give a stiff smile as Lucy handed the coins. "Thank you for your patronage, please come again!" The merchant shouted as she disappears amongst the sea of crowd.


    "...Whew... just where did they find her?" The merchant let out a sigh as he was still uncomfortable with the new nun. And it was not just him. Other merchants and storekeeper were surprised by her sudden appearance.


    "Her eyes always unsettled me." One of the merchants whispered as the others nodded in agreement. "Aye, not to mention those scars. Kalva be damn, just looking at it makes my skin crawl." The other nodded in agreement as they continued their quite talk.


    Her deathly silent unnerves even that of the adults whenever she was near them. It did not befit her. She was at an age where she should be picky and seeking attention to others of her age, yet she shown none of that. She was simple there, silently watching others move on with their life.


    Lucy was aware of their gazes but did not confront them otherwise. So long as they did not disturb her new life, Lucy was content to spend her days in peace at the orphanage. Though it was not what she thought of when she first arrived, it was far better than she had imagined.


    Food on the table as well as roof over head in exchange for some chores was enough. There was also the soft and warm welcome of the sisters, though that was entirely a different matter altogether. The first week was full of misunderstanding and an unhealthy dose of paranoia. For the first week, she was certain she would be turned in at any second, but it never happened.


    As alien as it was to her, they simply wanted her to feel safe and happy. They would talk to her whenever she was alone and even teaches her how to cook. Lucy always wondered why they were willing to go so far for her but could never understand.


    And then there was Emma. It was a strange experience meeting someone with the same name as well as a very different personality. Emma rarely leaves by her side and always seemed eager to help her whenever she needed one.


    The matured nun would always ask how she was doing, what meal she had eaten and so on. She would even go as far as to comfort her whenever she has nightmares. At first, Lucy vehemently ignores her presence whenever she had one. But as time went on, Lucy find the presence somewhat comforting.


    After her adamant refusal to answer any question she had asked, Emma simply sits beside Lucy and comforts her. Not with words but actions. Her soft and gentle pats on her back were like announcement, telling her she was there whenever she needed her.


    And then the children. Although she was heartbroken whenever they cried because of her, Lucy found the little ones to be the most soothing of all. Watching them play from afar as their laughter rang into the air had pushed the sounds of war farther and farther away.


    Although she still had nightmares, it was not as bad as it used to be all thanks to the children. The shouts and screams of battle were pushed back away from her mind all thanks to their giggles. The smell of blood and ash was slowly being replaced with fresh laundry.


    All of these things made Lucy hesitate going back to her cold reality she was so used to. She did not know how to describe what she was feeling whenever she was with them, but whatever it was, Lucy could tell it was so much better than the reality she once lived.


    It was such a strange yet surreal and awfully familiar feeling that Lucy did not wanted to let go. Whatever it was, she wanted to stay for as long as she can. She let out a sigh and pulls the small, crumpled paper on the basket as she continues to walk across the market.


    Hmm? We''re running low on grain? Lucy blinked as she saw the word grain capitalized and encircled many times over. She begins to look around the market, trying to find a grain merchant with a reasonable price.


    She could not help but frown when she saw the prices. A month worth of grain was originally 10 copper, now it was selling for 25. Lucy begins to look around more for cheaper prices, but she was further dishearten when she saw one stall selling for an exorbitant price of 1 silver coin.


    Lucy pondered the prices for a moment before opening the wallet she was entrusted with. She slowly begins to count as her heart beats with ever growing intensity. A heavy sigh escaped from her mouth as she could only count 15 copper coins.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "What now?" Lucy grumbles as she racks her head for answers. Sadly however, her mind was simply drilled with tactics and strategies, not economics and trading. I could try intimidating them... yeah good luck with that. She thought as she pinched the bridge of her nose.


    Guards would probably swarm before I can even talk. Lucy silently reprimand herself as she even considers the option. "You seem to have a problem miss?" Lucy blink as she turned towards the source of the voice.


    She turned to see a young man with a hair as red as the setting sun. His emerald eyes pairs nicely with his milky white like skin. He look just as like the same age as Lucy did. The young man wears a small smile in his face as she tries to discreetly examines him.


    Lucy begins looking all around her, thinking the man was talking to someone else but saw no one. She finally raised a finger towards herself as the man nodded in reply. "Yes, you miss. Or should I perhaps call you sister?" The man said as Lucy warily shifted.


    "You came to buy grain, yes?" Lucy eyes widen but did not say a word and instead nodded in reply. "Hmm, pardon my language sister, but are you muted by any chance?" The man bluntly ask as Lucy profusely shook her head.


    "? Then why don''t you speak then?" The man asked as he tilts his head.


    "...People are afraid if I do talk..." Lucy meekly replied as she recalls the pale faces of the merchants whenever she does speak.


    The man shrugs as if he was unfazed by Lucy''s voice. "...How do you know?" Lucy muttered.


    "Hmm?"The merchant hummed.


    "How did you know I needed grain?" Lucy asked as she waited for an answer. The man smiles before replying.


    "You come to the food district without knowing what it is?" Lucy slowly reddens as the realization slowly dawns on her. "So? Are you buying or not?" Lucy stared the young man a moment before slowly shaking her head.


    "I only have 15 coppers with me." Lucy finally said in a defeated voice.


    "Ah, that won''t be a problem. I''m only selling for 12 and just for you, I''ll give you enough to last this entire winter." The young man said.


    "Eh?" Lucy couldn''t help but exclaimed in confusion as the man begins to scan his supply.


    "Hey, I need to earn some coins too ya know?" The young man said as he notices Lucy''s confusion.


    Lucy brows furrow as she found the entire situation too good. "Why would you sell it cheaper to me... and three month''s worth at that?" Lucy said.


    "Why else? I want your coin and I have what you need." The young man said.


    "...But why me though?" Lucy said after a pause.


    "What do you mean by that?" The young man ask as his eyebrow raised slightly. Lucy blanked out for a moment before deciding to stop beating around the bush.


    "... Are you not disgusted at me?" The young man stiffen before letting out a small smile.


    "Ah so it''s about that huh?" The young man said as he pointed Lucy''s scars.


    The hideous and twisted scars unnerves anyone when they first saw her. Even Emma who was the first to found her found her scars unnerving. As far as Lucy was concerned, the only reason the merchants were willing talk to her was because of her coin. Nothing more nothing less.


    The fact the young man was the first to openly lend his hand to her, sent immediate caution to her skeptical mind. What ulterior thoughts are you hiding? Lucy thought to herself, not buying the undisturbed front the man was trying to sell.


    "... You''re eyes." The young man finally said in a low tone.


    "My...eyes?" Lucy slowly repeated in confusion.


    "Aye, those eyes of yours... it does not belong for someone at your age." The young man said as Lucy senses flared up, eyeing the man ever more cautiously.


    "See? It''s hard to believe all of this are coming from you sister." The young man said as he stared back at Lucy, unflinching.


    "I could say the same to you." Lucy said as she slowly steps back.


    "Me? I had seen my fair share of troubles to know what I am dealing with sister, but you? Yours are completely different." The young man said without moving his gaze.


    "It is as if you are being hunted. Of course, there are certainly many others who are hunted by slavers and loan sharks alike, but yours? Your hunted look feels so... guilt ridden... as if you are trying to run away from something... what is it I wonder?" Lucy stiffens as his words hit too close to home. Lucy shot out a glare as she stayed stuck in place.


    "What would you know?" Lucy snarl as her eyes beamed with hostility.


    "Like I said sister, I had seen my fair share of trouble, yet it is my first time to see someone look so hunted by guilt that it should not even belong to someone as young as you do. If you are asking why I am specifically helping you, then perhaps I feel pity for you." Lucy hands curled into a fist as she let out a growl.


    "I do not need you pity. You can keep those grain for yourself." Lucy said as she turned to leave.


    "Then what would the children eat?" The young man said.


    Lucy stopped dead in her tracks as the young man caught her attention once more. "Are you really going back empty handed? The market of grain is getting worse you know? The drought this summer had taken its toll really bad this year and winter is fast approaching, are you sure you''re ok not buying now while you still can?" The young man tauntingly said as Lucy gritted her teeth.


    "My what would the children eat if there was nothing left on the granary? I guess they would be back on the street, begging passerby''s for morsels of scraps again." With a great effort, Lucy slowly turned back towards the man as she glared him with hostility.


    "...I''ll buy..." Lucy said as the young man let out a merchant''s smile.


    "Why of course customer! How much grain would you like to purchase?" The young man''s smile infuriates Lucy further but kept her cool. She endured harsher insults than this, she would be damned if she will fall now.


    "Three month''s worth..." Lucy spit out each word as if they were lead as she kept herself from lashing out at the young man. The young man was unfazed by her cold and hostile demeanor as he perform his work magnificently.


    "I will prepare the grain two weeks from now, here''s the receipt." The man said as he offers a slim paper while his other hand remains open. Lucy reluctantly forks out most of her coins as she exchanged the coins for the paper.


    "T-thank you..." Lucy whispers in a soft voice. She hated it, but he was being generous. A small thanks wouldn''t hurt.


    She tucks in the paper inside her pockets. Lucy let out a small sigh as she secured everything she needs to buy. "Please do comeback again!" The young man smile as Lucy begins to walk away.


    Never in a hundred years. She swore as she left the district. Red hair... emerald eyes... red hair... emerald eyes... Lucy kept repeating the words in her head over and over again as she swore to carve the young man''s face into her memory, vowing to get even with him the next time she saw him.


    ... Have I seen him before? Lucy thought as she felt the answer were at the tip of her tongue. Lucy tried to jog her memory but found no answers as she let out a sigh. No matter I will know in time...


    When I find that bastard, I''ll make sure he-! Lucy''s bitter thoughts were cut off as she noticed a few men among the crowd stood out amongst the others. Their large and domineering figure stood amongst the crowd as their armor looked particularly well made.


    Men in cobalt blue that Lucy was so familiar with as she saw them every day within the estate. The men in blue randomly halts any peasant as they seem to ask them a few question. They were holding posters as they did so.


    ?


    "Are you sure you have seen this lady?" One of the men ask as the peasant shook his head.


    "Trust me sir knight, if there was anyone of that beauty showed up in this town, it would have spread through like wildfire here." The knights nodded before letting the man go.


    "...Man, don''t you think this too much for us?" One of the knights complained as the other remained stoic.


    "These are orders by the duke himself Osmond." Osmond let out a sigh.


    "I know, I know but I can''t help it! We should be patrolling the borders captain! Not go on some wild goose chase.


    Reports from the eastern border showed an alarming rate of monsters this year, not to mention those damn bandits. We should be out there, helping our fellow brothers in arms!" Osmond said.


    "Osmond..." The captain whispered in a low voice.


    "Alright alright I''ll stop now... but seriously though, why would the young lady run away?" Osmond added in as he look for the captain for answers.


    "I don''t know Osmond." The captain replied.


    "I''m just saying captain, that lady has it all! Wealth, power and even betrothed to the high prince! She has all of this but why would she so suddenly ran away from it all?" Osmond curious nature remained undeterred.


    "Do you think... do you think there is infighting within them?" Osmond said.


    "We are rewarded by our deeds Osmond, not by the question. Now stop asking rubbish and actually do your job." The captain replied as Osmond reluctantly shook his head.


    Looks like his on his limit Osmond thought as he begins scanning the crowd once more. Oh? A nun? Haven''t seen one of them in a while. Osmond thought as the girl approaches. ...Lets just ask her. Would hate to get another earful.


    "Excuse me sister, can I-!" Osmond was cut off as the nun subsequently turned to face him. The words were stuck on his throat as the nun''s face lay bare before him. Oh Gods Osmond thought in revulsion as he reflexively draw back.


    The nun would have looked beautiful that would make everyone turn for a second glance were if not for the scars. Long and twisted parodies robbed to what could have been a beautiful face. It''s traces ran all over her face as it shows a clear sign of physical trauma.


    What''s more were her eyes. Her dull and lifeless sapphire eyes looked ever more haunting the longer he stares at it. "Ah!" Osmond snapped out of from his daze as the nun turned to walk once more. "Please wait for a moment sister!" Osmond called out as the nun stopped once more.


    "Could you spare a few moment of your time? We are currently looking for someone, have you seen her?" Osmond asked as he shows the image of the young lady, Emma. Osmond eagerly waited for her reply to leave as soon as possible but was surprised to see the nun simply shook her head in reply.


    "Do you perhaps heard from someone about her?" Osmond asked but the nun still did not replied but only shook her head. "...Um sister? Is there a reason why you are not speaking?" Osmond asked as he was beginning to grow ever more concern.


    The nun blinked to his questions before raising her right hand and tapping her throat gently. Osmond''s eyes widen as he gulped down his throat. "A-are you perhaps a mute sister?" Osmond ask as the nun nodded in reply.


    "Ah! I am so sorry for not noticing earlier!" Osmond frantically said, guilt and shame washing over him as the nun simply shook her head once more. The nun turned back to walk once more as if she was done talking with Osmond. "Ah wait! Please wait a moment, do you need to go somewhere? I can help you go through there." Osmond offered, seeking to atone for his rude assumptions when the nun firmly shook her head.


    "Eh? Are you sure you will be fine sister? There is a crowd here after all." Osmond asked as the nun once more nodded in reply. "O-oh, o-ok then. Safe travels I suppose?" Osmond awkwardly replied as he watched the nun begins to walk away again. His gaze lingered on for a while as the nun''s back was finally consumed by the crowd.


    ?


    "...Haaa..." Lucy finally let out a sigh of relief as she turned to a corner. Adrenaline still rushed through her veins as the fear of being recognized lingered for a moment longer. Lucy straightened her back as she slowly returned to her normal pace.


    I should avoid going outside for a while Lucy thought as she purposefully dodge another pair of knights on her way. Luckily this time, the men did not noticed her presence but were still asking random passerby with a poster in hand.


    One of the poster hang lazily on the walls of a building. Lucy stopped for a while before looking around her. When she noticed no one was looking at her, Lucy snatched the poster before hurriedly hiding it as fast as she can on the basket.


    She walked for a short while once more before turning into one of the alleyways of the town. The density of the crowd are significantly smaller this time as only vagrants and the miserables could be found here.


    There were some who eyed her in curiosity for a while before looking away as fast they saw her in fear. Lucy ignored these people as she carefully pulled the poster she had brought with her. Well would you look at that... Lucy thought bitterly as she intently studies the poster.


    The image was mostly dark as ink were the only ones used to make these mass-produced portraits. There was no color, but Lucy was still impressed by the accuracy of them all. Her small smile paired with her mother''s eyes, it was a perfect copy of her.


    It WAS a perfect copy of her except for one crucial detail. There were no scars to be found. It was the face of a lady nurtured and taken care of with only the finest quality of living there is. It was an exact opposite to what she was now.


    Lucy reflexively touched the scars on her face before flinching slightly. There were rough and deep traces ran all over her once smooth skin. One of the traces even ran so deep from the jaw all the way to her right eyebrow.


    "I guess it worked out pretty well huh?" Lucy mumbled as she stared at her reflection upon a dirty puddle of water. The once regal and sublime beauty cannot be found as the scars twisted it into an appalling amalgamation.


    It looked so terrible that Lucy was forced to tore her gaze away from it. A tinge of bitter regret pangs within her heart for a second as she mourn the loss of her beauty. "...What''s done is done." Lucy whispers as she throws the poster away.


    The fragile parchment was soon destroyed as it soaks up the water from the puddle. Lucy forcibly buried her regrets deep as she reminds herself again and again of her true goal was. Feeling slightly better, Lucy turned to walk back into the crowd when a sudden shout stopped her.


    "You little shit!" A furious drunkard yelled out in fury as he dragged a little girl by the arm. Lucy eyes widen in surprised as she watched the rough treatment of the little girl.


    "I-I''m sorry. Hiek!" the little girl cried silently as she was thrown against the wall.


    "You''re sorry?? I have lost 60 coppers because of you!" The man scream as he kicks the girl hard.


    "Hiek!" The girl cried out in pain as she tremble in fear. "I-I will a-ask for s-spare change. T-that could- ugh!" The girl was cut off as she received another kick from the man.


    "Are you stupid or what!" The man yelled as he continues beating the girl. "You think begging will earn me back what I have lost?? You stupid imbecile!" The man shouted with an ever-increasing intensity as the girl whimpered silently as she was continuously being beaten up.


    "Ha...Ha...Ha..." The man finally calms down when the girl was shrieking back with every movement he made. "Maybe they were right. Perhaps I should have sold you back then." The girl''s eyes widen in fear as the man pondered for a while.


    "Yeah they were right. Tsk, I was stupid to think I could get more out of you." The man sneered as he gaze back to the girl.


    "N-no, n-n-no d-dad please. P-please don''t sell me. I-I will never speak out again! I-I will earn back those coppers somehow! S-so please..." The girl begins to beg desperately but the man was not move.


    "They told me you are at least 10 silvers worth." The man mumbled as he reached out for the girl''s hand.


    "F-father please! I will-"


    "Shut up! I have enough of feeding you constantly! You don''t even earn anything! The least you could do after all those years of taking care of you is to be useful and sell that body of yours." The man shouted as he begins to drag the girl away.


    "N-no! No please! I-I will do a-anything! I-I will even steal s-something from the m-market to e-earn those c-coppers back! P-please father! D-don''t sell me t-to those men... P-please?" The girl desperately pleaded one last time for her father as she begins to sob uncontrollably.


    Her faint whimpers echoed across the aging stones around them. Tears falls down on her face as her cold-hearted father ignores her pleas. "Will you shut up already? I have given you more chances than I care to count. If you want to stay with me, then be useful to me!


    What have you done for these past years? Nothing! You only beg on the street for what?? Two? Maybe four coppers?? That''s it! You have done nothing else at all! Now quit your yapping and be useful for once-" The man was cut off as he crumbles down beneath the stone''s weight.


    Lucy was holding a jagged stone on her hands. Blood dripped down from the cut as she gripped its edges tightly, but she could not even feel it. Her rage burned stronger than any pain could ever be as she brought down the stone again and again and again.


    The man tried to fend himself from the attack, but Lucy simply overwhelmed him with the element of surprise and brute strength. The man could not even plea for his life as the stone finally cuts in from his thick and bloated skin. He let out a bloody gurgle before he finally passes away.


    Lucy did this all the while without saying a word. When all is finally said and done, the man before her was nothing more but a bloody mess of flesh and blood. Lucy trembled slightly as she stared at the body a moment longer, relishing the delight of power coursing through her veins.


    Only when did the smell of blood wafted into her nose did Lucy snapped out from her trance and realized what she had done. She slowly turned back to the girl with her eyes wide in fear at her. No no no...What have I done?... Lucy thought as she saw the girl trying to back away in terror but failed.


    ...I shouldn''t have done it... Lucy thought as she slowly raised her hands high. ...Why did I do that? Kalva be damn! Why??... "Don''t be afraid." No, not now. Focus. Don''t think just move. "...Hey hey..." Lucy said as the girl visibly trembles in fear.


    "P-please s-s-spa-spare me..." The girl manages to say after stuttering in sheer terror. The girl begins to cry again as Lucy approaches. "I-I''ll n-n-never t-t-tell a-any-anyone! S-so p-p-please d-don''t k-ki-kill..." The girl could not finish her words as she whimpers in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid." The girl flinches as Lucy repeated those words again. She slowly begins to kneel down as her hands were still raised. The girl watch in fear, but also in curiosity as Lucy levels herself to the child''s eye level. "I am not going to hurt you."


    "Y-y-you wo-won''t k-kil-kill me?" The girl stuttered as Lucy gently shook her head. Hope seemed to glimmer from the girl''s eyes as she mustered the courage to speak once more. "T-then c-can I-I go?" The girl muttered as Lucy simply stare before replying.


    "And where would you go?" The girl blinked for a moment before her head slowly droop. "I-I...I... I don''t know..." The girl whispered as she suddenly realized that she was all alone. When the fear slowly subside, only then did the girl realized that her last family relative had died.


    "Then... would you like to come with me?" Lucy whispered as the girl look at her once more in fear.


    "I-I can just l-live off here." The girl quickly added as she slowly backs away. "I-I''ll b-be fine r-really! S-so y-you don''t h-have to worry a-about me an-and j-just leave..."


    Lucy silently stared at the girl as she slowly inches away from her with every passing second. The fear in her eyes, the small tremors in her body... Lucy could not help but feel a well of guilt building inside of her. "...I''m sorry." The girl blinked dumbfoundedly for a moment before her eyes suddenly stings.


    "...W-what for?" The girl asked, feigning innocence as her small hands curled into a fist. Lucy could not meet her mournful and hateful gaze as she looked away.


    "...I... I didn''t know what else I should do." Lucy whispered, trying to make sense of the cold blooded murder she had just committed.


    "...What?" The little girl whispered, voice full of disbelief. Lucy felt her throat tightened before continuing.


    "I...I saw him d-did that to you a-and my body... it just moves." The young maiden''s eyes widen as she realizes too late what she had just said. "W-wait I didn''t mean to-" Lucy was cut off when the little girl screamed hatefully and sorrowfully at her as she throws her small body at Lucy.


    Flailing and screaming wildly, Lucy easily pinned the grieving and vengeful girl with her vast experienced and larger body. "W-wait! I didn''t-"


    "I hate you!" Lucy''s eyes widened as she finally met the little girl''s eyes. So full of lost, so much filled with anger that Lucy did not know what to say.


    I did it again... Lucy thought in horror as the girl cried vengefully at her with eyes full of grief. The same eyes the family of her men had when they learned of their deaths. K-kalva be damn... I did it again... "Why? Why did you have to kill him." The girl wept as Lucy stood frozen with the girl pinned in her arms.


    "Y-you could have knocked him out. Y-you could have taken me away. Why did you have to kill dad?? He was the only one I had left! I hate you!" The girl cried as Lucy trembled from the crushing guilt.


    "I''m so-sorry-"


    "Kalva be damned, damn you!" The girl simply did not listened, consumed by grief.


    What have I done? I-I was just trying to save her. I didn''t mean to kill him. I-I didn''t mean it! I was just trying to help! I... I-I- K-kalva be damn, what have I done?? It was not me! It was not- The thought died when their eyes met again. The anger within those small bead had subsided, only an unimaginable sorrow and loss remained. ...Kalva be damn... She whimpered as the girl cried.


    Lucy was completely at a lost what to do when she heard at the far end of the alleyway the sound of heavy footsteps behind. In that moment, the drive to escape far outweighed her guilt. As shameful as it is, Lucy was afraid to be caught once more. "I hate-" Lucy swiftly knocked the girl out cold before grabbing the basket and girl in tow before fleeing the scene.


    Lucy ran as fast as her legs could carry her as she tried her hardest in keeping her tears from escaping. "...I''m sorry." Lucy whimpered at the unconscious child as she escaped long before any knights could find the body. "...I am so sorry."

 Chapter 9: Lies and desperation

    Emma nearly fainted when she saw Lucy drenched in blood. Holding the basket in one hand while the other was holding that of a unconscious child. The nun wasted no time in checking the young lass and Lucy for any injuries. Emma let out a sigh of relief when she found none but it was quickly replaced with confusion as she turns back to Lucy.


    "How did this happen? Why are you smeared in blood? Did you get into a fight?" Emma asked as Lucy avoided her gaze.


    "There... a lot has happened. I... I can explain later, but... can we..." Lucy uncomfortably shifted from her position as Emma nodded back.


    "Ah, yes yes! We''ll take care of her. For now, please clean yourself sister Lucy. You look...well you look like you needed it." Lucy nodded in reply as she surrendered the little girl to Emma before going to where the river was.


    ?


    Lucy stared at the river before her as her hands trembled slightly. The blood in her hands were thick as well as sticky as she stared at it for a moment. The crimson shade that permeated in her hands felt so filthy that Lucy did not hesitate plunging her hands into the cold river.


    The cooling and refreshing water seems to wash away the heat. Like metal that was being submerged after being heated for hours on end, Lucy enjoyed the feeling for a moment before beginning to clean herself.


    She thoroughly wash her hands against the river despite the gnawing cold it brings. As she was about to clean other parts of her body, Lucy eyes widens in shock as the blood in her hands were still there, still... red. She stared blankly at them for a moment before grimacing.


    Lucy submerged her hands once more, washing them more thoroughly this time. To her horror, however, the blood was still there. The grime, the heat, the filth... it was still there. Her surprise turned into panic as she submerged them once more, scrubbing every bit and cranny that she felt her skin being torn apart.


    Did you think you can change?


    Lucy wildly turns around as a voice whispers softly in her ears. She looked again and again but found no one as she returned to scrubbing her hands fiercely.


    Did you think you could break free from these chains?


    Lucy snapped back yet again, trying to find the source of the voice to no avail.


    Where are you looking at? I''m right here.


    Lucy could feel her blood run cold as she submerged her hands once more, desperately trying to remove the blood in her hands.


    No no, it can''t be. T-this can''t be happening. Why are you here?? The terrified maiden thought as her panic turned into desperation. "Why won''t it clean?" Lucy hissed as she relentlessly tries to wash off the blood. No matter how hard she tries, however, the blood simply won''t go away. "Why won''t it clean?!" Lucy panicked as a cold laughter seemed to echo within her mind.


    Of course it won''t be clean, you filthy murderer.


    "No!" Lucy exclaimed as she only tries to scrubbed the dirty hands harder.


    The blood of the innocents are in your hands.


    "I didn''t mean to do it. I...I... it was an accident!" Lucy desperately replied as her breathing begins to go haggard.


    Memories of her old life begins to sprang up once more.The broken bodies, the burning houses, the taste of iron, and... and the crushing weight of her failure. All were still fresh in her mind as if it was yesterday. "It was an accident! I-I swear it was a-"


    You are wrong Emma. The voice whispered as Lucy was forced to remember that name. Try as you might be, you can never run away from it. After all-


    "N-no."


    -you are a murderer.


    "No no no! That''s not true! That is not true! I''m not a... I-I''m not a... no you have to believe me, I am not a-"


    -murderer


    "Sister Lucy?" Lucy snapped back to reality as she wildly turns around again, finding someone else behind her this time.


    "Sister...Rose?" Lucy silently whispered as if trying to confirm whether she was real or not.


    "Is everything all- Sister Lucy what is wrong with your hands?!" Rose exclaimed as Lucy only realizes now the stinging pain from her hands.


    When she turned to look at them, Lucy was surprised to see scratches all over her hands. It was as if a wild animal were clawing its way towards her bone. "Let me see it!" Rose exclaimed as she hurriedly examined Lucy''s hands before mending them back slowly with her healing.


    The emerald glow stings her hands as it reknits the teared-up skin to its original places. "I-I am fine sister-"


    "No you are not. Just hold still." Rose did not allow any excuse Lucy was about to explain as she continues to mend her wound.


    "There, that should do for a while." Rose said as Lucy pulled back her now smooth and healed hands from her grip.


    "...Thank you..." Lucy weakly replied as she hurriedly tries to flee away from Rose.


    "What about that?" Rose said as she pointed down her still soiled clothes.


    Lucy seemed to forget about her clothing for a moment as Rose snatched her hands while in her confused state. "You can''t go back being dirty like that. Here let me help you." Rose said as she tries to remove Lucy''s button.


    "I-I can do it on my own." Lucy replied in embarrassment as she firmly gripped her clothes in place. Rose stared Lucy for a moment before replying softly.


    "Lucy, I am only trying to help you. You still have a hard time in those clothes yes? Please, just let me help you." Rose softly whispered as she tries to calm down Lucy.


    Lucy shook her head firmly as she gathered her words to reply. "I can do it on my own." Rose stared at her eyes for a moment before sadly smiling.


    "Very well then. I''ll just bring spare clothes for you." Rose softly whispered as she left Lucy in the river alone.


    ?


    Lucy softly knocked on the clinic''s door where she had been just 1 month prior. "Come in." A soft whisper replied her knocking as she calmly took a deep breath and opened the door slowly.


    "Sister Emma." Lucy whispered as Emma nodded with a tired smile.


    "How is she?" Lucy whispered as Emma turned back towards the little girl who was sleeping comfortably now in a fresh and clean set of spare clothes.


    "She''s... honestly I am surprised how she manages to live on despite these bruises. It will take some time, but it will be only a matter of time before she can stand back on her feet." Emma softly replied as she turned back to Lucy. A cold sweat escaped from her brow as Emma''s eyes says it all. "Please, take a sit sister Lucy. No need to stand still over there" Lucy complied without a word as she nervously sinks down on the chair.


    "Do you happen to know her name?" Emma asked as she gently brushed the hair of the sleeping child.


    "So-sorry. I couldn''t get her name." Emma silently nodded back in reply as she continues to caress the girl''s hair so lovingly.


    "I see. That is sadly unfortunate." Emma muttered as she turned back to Lucy. "But... I believe we have other pressing matters to attend to." Emma said as her gaze returned back to Lucy. It wasn''t stern nor was it gentle, but it made Lucy squirm more than she liked to admit.


    Silence enveloped the two as Emma''s watchful eyes did not allow Lucy to escape. "...Would you mind to tell me now Lucy?" Emma soft but firmly asked as Lucy gulped down her throat before speaking.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "...There was... an accident on my way back..." Lucy explained.


    "I... accidentally made a wrong turn and found this child here... was being dragged by someone she does not know." Emma''s eyes widen as Lucy continues. "I... I could not simply abandoned her and... and broke off into a fight." Lucy steeled herself as she whispered the next words.


    "I somehow manages to surprise the guy and knocked him out cold. I did not know what else to do so I just took her hand and ran back to this place and figure it out from there." Lucy explained as her heart was beginning to beat loudly.


    Despite managing to explain the entire situation without missing a beat, Lucy feared her lie could be seen from Emma''s eyes as she simply looked down on the floor and did not meet her eyes. "Is that what really happened?" Lucy inwardly flinched as she slowly nodded.


    "Yes" Lucy replied.


    "Sister Lucy." Lucy flinched as a hand clasped above hers. "Look me in the eyes and say it again." Lucy could feel her skin crawl in trepidation as she forcefully meet her gaze. Emma''s soft amethyst eyes pulsed softly as if it was pulling her in.


    The sense of calm and trust emitting from those eyes made Lucy want to confess. To admit what really happened, but the fear being driven out proved to be far stronger than her will of honesty as she nodded back in reply. "I... I didn''t want to hurt him. H-he... he gave me no choice." Another lie was made, but Lucy could not care less as the alternative was far more terrifying.


    Emma smiled softly at Lucy as she pat''s her shoulder. "You''ve done well Lucy, it must been hard right? I''m proud of you." Lucy could not bear to reply as she only nodded back. The guilt of these lies weighs heavily on Lucy as she could no longer turn back and confess.


    The two sits down in silence once more as the day slowly passes. In those peaceful and quite times, Emma was proud beyond words as to how Lucy manages to save the child whilst Lucy could only feel self-loathing growing ever stronger inside her.


    "Well, I still have a lot of things to do for today. Sister Lucy, would you please look after the girl in the meantime?" Lucy nodded in reply as Emma smiled for the last time. As the door slowly shuts to a close, a heavy sigh escaped from her mouth.


    "Haa..." Lucy sighed as she stared at the door for a little while longer. The cold breeze blew gently across the window as Lucy contemplated heavily on the lies she had just committed. I should not have done it. Lucy silently thought.


    I should have tell the truth... I should have not lied... Lucy thought as she slowly gaze down her hands. The blood was gone now, but Lucy could still vividly recall the dried and sticky feeling it has. The feeling of impurity.


    Lucy silently shook her head as she turned to check on the girl''s condition. To her surprise, the little girl was already up and was simply staring at her. Lucy almost shouted in surprise when she noticed those hostile eyes as she quickly regains her composure.


    "...How are you feeling?" Lucy carefully asked as the girl simply stared back in reply. There were a lot of things rampaging inside those eyes. Emotions that could burst forth with just the right word as she continues to stare at Lucy.


    "...W-would you like some water?" Lucy asked as when she noticed her dried lips. The little girl''s brow furrow for a moment before nodding back in reply. Lucy grabbed the nearest pitcher she could find and poured down a glass of cold water for Iva.


    "...Here..." Lucy said as she hands the glass of water, but the little girl simply stared at it. Lucy blinked for a moment before putting the glass on the small desk besides her bed. As soon as Lucy retracted her hand, the little girl snatched the cup quickly before greedily drowning its contents.


    Lucy simply stared in silence as the little girl finished the glass as quickly as she can before asking for seconds. Lucy complied without a word as she poured down a second serving for the little girl to drink. The young lass soon drowned the cup as soon as it was replenished.


    "...Are you feeling better now?" Lucy carefully asked as the girl simply went back to her silent stare. The silence was maintained to what feels like an hour. The two neither tore their gazes away from one another, waiting for the other to relent first.


    This continued for some time before the girl finally broke the silence and spoke out first. "...Why did you lie?" She asked as Lucy''s eyes widen for a moment.


    "You... you were awake back then?" Lucy asked. The little did not replied as she only waited back for an answer.


    An encroaching fear begins to well up inside Lucy as she gathered her words to make a proper reply. "...I don''t think it was necessary to tell sister Emma what happened. She-"


    "Y-you killed d-dad." The little girl hissed, throwing Lucy into a panic.


    "I d-didn''t mean it. I-It was an accident." Lucy said as she tries to come up with an excuse... but she found nothing.


    "T-then you could have done w-what you did to me. Y-you could have knocked him out." Iva whimpered as she glared at Lucy. "S-so why... why did you have to kill him? Why did you..." The girl trailed off as the memory of her dead father flashed for a moment. She could not keep the emotions any longer. Despite being matured for her age, she was still a child.


    "H-he was going to sell you..." The little girl looked back as Lucy muttered weakly. "I heard it all. What he plans to do. I only wanted to save y-you." The little girl blinked before her small face twists into an agonizing glare.


    "I-I c-could have convince him. You c-could have convince him." The girl cried out in denial as Lucy retreated back.


    The little girl glared silently for a moment longer before breaking down all over again. She silently weeps, occasionally making sharp breaths and cries when she fails to contain her sorrow. Lucy could only stare down in regret as her heart was being punctured by needles whenever the little girl sharply breathes or cries.


    Lucy did not dare to comfort the little girl when she was the one who had caused her this pain. As much as she wants to, Lucy could do nothing but sit back in silence. "...I should tell her..." The little girl suddenly whispered as she sharply turned to face Lucy.


    "... I should tell that lady what you''ve done..." Lucy eyes widen in fear as her words were choke in the middle of her throat.


    "Wha-what are you-"


    "I should tell her what you really did in the alley." The little girl spoke the words with so much contempt as Lucy begins to turn pallid in fear.


    "...I-if you do that... if you do that, you will not be able to take revenge against me." Lucy explained. ...Pathetic.... I... I... Kalva be damn, I can''t believe this. She is just a child damn you. Why are you dragging her to your level? She deserves better than you!


    The little girl flinched slightly. There was a slight hesitance in her action, but it soon disappeared amidst the blinding hate she had on Lucy. "I don''t care. Y-you took what I only have... it''s only fair." Plain and simple, yet it causes far more damages than Lucy would have ever thought.


    Panic spreads within Lucy as her eyes trembled for a moment. "W-wait! J-just wait a second! L-let''s just-"


    "And why should I?" The girl smiled sinisterly. "It''s only fair isn''t it?" The little girl continued as Lucy''s hands trembled. W-wait no!


    "I will tell everyone I meet."


    P-please w-wait.


    "Everyone who will listen to me, I will let them know."


    No stop. S-stop it. J-just wait. Wait damn you!


    "I will tell them what you have done. Yes, it''s only-!" The little girl''s eyes widen in fear as Lucy''s trembling hand squeezes tightly on her throat. The lass tried to break free from her grip, but to no avail as her small hands barely puts any resistance.


    "I said wait!" Lucy whispered, almost shouting as her voice were intertwine with hysteria and horror. Her eyes shook so much with panic that it made her look insane. "Urk..." Lucy blinked out of her delirium when she noticed the little girl kicking back in fright.


    Lucy immediately let go of her hold, mortified to the act she had just done. The lass immediately backed away as far as she can from Lucy as she opened her mouth to scream. "Wait!" Lucy proved faster however as she covered her mouth before she could shout.


    The little girl kicked furiously at Lucy. She kicked and punched as if her life depended on it. Her eyes screamed fear and hatred at Lucy, but more so in fear as she could instinctively tell she was going to die. Lucy did not let go however as she let out a frightful whisper.


    "You can do what you want, kill me if you must but please I''m begging you. Don''t tell the others." Her voice was filled with so much fear and terror that the girl seemed to forget what just happened. She was so confused to the dread containing in Lucy''s voice when she could easily silence her.


    "I...I...I-I don''t want to be abandon again." Lucy tearfully begged as her hands trembled. "P-please c-child! D-do anything y-you want to me. I-I''ll accept it! Anything a-at all, but p-please... please don''t tell them... I... I don''t w-want to be alone again. A-anything but t-that! P-please just anything else, anything else! I''ll d-do anything else b-but that..." Lucy whispered desperately as her pupils ran wildly in her eyes. The thought of being alone again was enough to break her mind.


    Lucy did not know when or how, but she had grown so much attached to Emma and the others in such a short time that she feared being alone again. The warmth they had shown, even the laughter of the children''s who were still afraid of her was enough to give light to her once cold body.


    For the first time in years, Lucy felt alive once more. The gnawing hollowness barely appeared, the nightmare she frequently has are now few and rare in between. It was not perfect, but Lucy did not want to let go of it. She could not let go what small measure of peace she manages to find in her broken world.


    ?


    Iva did not know what to say. She really has no idea what to say as it was her first time witnessing someone begging so desperately at her. Iva did not like to beg. She really hated lowering her head in forgiveness when she has done nothing wrong.


    Iva never really liked begging as it does nothing but simply continues the beating, but now the roles were reversed, Iva felt a deep sense of pity for her. She did not like Lucy, in fact she hated her. She had taken away her father in cold blood.


    Abusing as he may be, he was still her father. Though it was for a short time, Iva truly did felt her father''s love. It was for such a short time, but Iva could still remember the warmth her father give when he was still sober. Lucy on the other hand did not.


    Iva did not know how, but she could instinctively tell how similar yet so different they were. Seeing Lucy begging so desperately in her hands, Iva could not help but feel pity for her. Hated her, yes but she could not help but also pity her for she had never once tasted what Iva had.


    Iva reluctantly nodded her head slowly as light seems to shine in Lucy''s eyes. Lucy grabbed her small hands and held it close to her forehead. "T-thank you... t-thank you..." Lucy silently continues to cry in relief as Iva begins to grow irritated.


    You killed dad but why are you so happy? Iva shook her hand free as she glared at the confused Lucy. "D-don''t be mistaken. I still hate you... I will make you pay someday..." Iva hissed as Lucy slowly comes back to her senses and nods in understanding.


    "If you understand then get out. I don''t want to see your face... it looked so ugly..." Iva decided to settle with that for the day. She really planned to kill her one day... but for now, this will do. Lucy stood dumbly for a moment before nodding back in reply.


    "T-thank you ." Lucy whispered as she moved towards the door.


    "Iva." Lucy turned to see the small girl glaring hatefully at her. "I have a name, It''s Iva." Lucy blinked again as she give a small smile.


    "Thank you Iva." Lucy whispers as the door behind her shuts.

 Chapter 10

    The sound of an axe splitting the firewood in half resounded at the break of dawn. Lucy was up as usual as she began to split the firewood in two so early in the morning. The cold wind blew gently across the world as Lucy cuts through another wood in half.


    Sweat formed like bullets on her forehead as she raised the axe once more. Cutting firewood was much more possible after a month''s worth of constant physical labor, her muscles growing stronger as each day passed on. Although it paled in comparison when she was an active soldier on the front lines.


    Unlike the nobles who could afford high-quality wool and fireless stones that could keep the room warm, peasants could not afford such luxury as food was their main primary concern. Thankfully, there is an abundant amount of firewood thanks to the nearby forest.


    Lucy reckoned she could hunt for an extra coin or two during winter but scrapped the idea midway as Emma and the others protested vehemently. She was confused as to why they would refuse such an obvious option, but their glares were more than enough to keep her mouth shut.


    Lucy continues to match the rhythm of breathing with the axe as it falls down in a very specific pattern. Power was slowly coursing through her veins, albeit small as she tried to familiarize and adapt once more to her untapped potential.


    Although it is hard to control and monotonous at first, it soon becomes very addictive once one masters it properly. Power enhances the overall activity within the body in its active state. Everything from as simple as breathing the faintest smell to memorizing things at a glance.


    Which made it particularly unbearable for Lucy as she lived most of her life with power. Without it, everything felt so sluggish and dull that it made Lucy wonder how she managed to tolerate her first few days without its grace.


    It was simply too unbearable. So unbearable, in fact, that Lucy quickly tries to regain her former control with power in small simple things. From carrying buckets of water to cutting through firewood, Lucy made sure to use every bit of opportunity to its fullest. It was small, but Lucy could feel her control and capacity over power growing bit by bit with every passing day.


    After cutting the last firewood, Lucy bundled them up together and split them evenly into two groups. One was for their own use during the winter while selling the other. It''s not much, but earning an extra coin or so would prove useful should the need ever arise.


    A soft rustle perked Lucy''s immediate attention as she sharply turned behind her. She soon calmed down, however, when she saw it was only just a rabbit. "...I really need to settle down..." Lucy mumbled to herself as she halfheartedly cursed her old instinct.


    It took her another minute or so before finally bundling up the last of the firewood. By the time Lucy was done, Emma and the others were already awake as they prepared for the day. "Good morning sister Lucy." Rose yawned as Lucy entered the backroom of the kitchen.


    "...Firewood again? Don''t we already have enough?" Rose asked as she eyed the firewood stacking on top of one another.


    "...It''s better to have more than having less..." Lucy quietly explained as Rose''s brow perked up.


    "But isn''t this too much?" Rose asked as she pointed to the piled-up firewood right beside the already tall pile Lucy had made.


    "We could always sell them." Lucy shrugged as Rose perked her brow further. "...Anyway, isn''t it about time we prepare breakfast?" Lucy said, eager to escape answering further questions.


    "Oh yeah..." Rose mumbled as she quickly began preparing the meal before several others soon joined with her. Five minutes later, the entire kitchen was already busy as different types of meat and vegetables were being prepared.


    "Isn''t it almost time for the First Snow festival?" Lucy''s ears perked up as she continued to cut through the vegetables.


    "Yeah, I think we''re only four weeks away?" One of the sisters replied as the other sighed. "But we don''t have enough coins for this year as well." A sad smile etched across their lips.


    "A loud tantrum is better than an empty belly." The sisters sigh in regret as they continue preparing the ingredients.


    The smell and aroma of the food were beginning to fill the air as the children were slowly waking up one after the other. Soon, breakfast was being served as eggs mixed with tomato and bread was on today''s menu. The children excitedly lined up in the dining room as they waited eagerly.


    "...I''ll be heading first then." Lucy said, taking some eggs that had been sandwiched with the bread before taking the back door outside. At the corner of her eyes, Lucy could see the others giving her a sad smile. A look of sadness that she could not get used to as she quicken her pace.


    Lucy breathed in the fresh air deeply the moment she stood outside. The heavy scent of smoke and spice was finally beginning to dissipate from her nose. After savoring the cold air for a moment, she began to walk.


    Lucy walked to the backyard of the orphanage where her usual spot was located. The scene of the waking town never gets older for her. Paired with the occasional gentle breeze, it was by far the best spot she could ever hope for.


    If there was one thing missing from the spot, however, it would be the companions. It would be a lie if Lucy did not admit how lonely it was. Emma or the others would usually join Lucy from time to time, but most times, Lucy had to enjoy her meal alone.


    She bit off a piece of the bread as she chewed it thoroughly. The sweet and warm taste it gave filled Lucy with satisfaction as it satiated her apatite. Though it had been a month, Lucy had never forgotten what it was like to live on an empty stomach. Never again will she complain of week old rations.


    "...You¡¯re here." Lucy stiffened as she slowly turned to the source of the voice. Iva was standing there with a glare in her eyes as she watched Lucy eat.


    "...I am." Lucy replied as she bit off another piece.


    A brief silence intertwined the two as Lucy swallowed the piece. "...I mean, why are you eating here?" Iva finally asked as Lucy simply tapped her face.


    "Scares the children." Lucy replied as Iva let out a small smirk.


    "Really? That''s all?" Iva replied as Lucy nodded back.


    "...Though I guess not every children." Iva''s expression darkens for a moment as Lucy takes another bite. ¡°Why don''t you eat here? This view is hard to come by you know?¡± Lucy offered as Iva snorted.


    "Why would I-." Iva was cut off as her stomach growled. A flush of embarrassment washed over Iva as Lucy chuckled.


    "Just take a seat¡­ it¡¯s not as if I am going to run." Lucy replied with a smirk as Iva frowned and ate her share several paces away from Lucy.


    The two ate their meals in silence as the world below them continued on. The town was beginning to spring back to life as shouts between merchants and the laughter of children filled the world. Lucy ate her meal in silence until a question suddenly popped into her head.


    "Hey." Lucy called out to Iva, but Iva ignored her and continued eating her share. Lucy did not stop, however, as she pressed forward. "...Are you doing well here?" Lucy asked, as Iva paused for a moment before taking another bite.


    "What does have to do with you?" Iva coldly replied as Lucy nodded back in silence.


    "Fair enough..." Lucy replied as she took another bite. "I just¡­ I thought you would be having a hard time with the others." Lucy said as she swallowed.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "¡­I don¡¯t have time for them." Iva replied, before taking another bite.


    "Hey hey, you are still young. No need to think like that," A scoff was all that Iva replied. The little continued to scarf down on her meal as Lucy did the same. Peace seemed to have finally arrived when Iva broke it once more.


    "Had to make sure." Iva mumbled so softly that Lucy barely heard it.


    "Make sure of what?" Lucy asked. The little girl pauses, seemingly surprise.


    "You¡¯ve heard that?" Iva inquired, turning toward the scarred maiden who nodded back in reply.


    "So? What are you making sure of?" Lucy continued as the cold breeze blew over.


    "...Had to make sure you won''t run away." Iva finally replied as Lucy blinked in surprise before letting out a low chuckle.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Iva. I have nowhere else to hide." Lucy smiled as she went back to eating.


    "... It does not matter. Wherever you go, wherever you hide, I will find you. I will get even with you." Iva whispered in hostility as Lucy turned her gaze into the sky.


    "...You... you still hate me right?" Iva glared sharply at Lucy''s inquiry.


    "Is that even a question?" Iva harshly replied.


    "...No... it''s just that... what will you do after?" Lucy whispered, causing Iva to blink in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± Iva said, the complete innocence of her tone made Lucy hesitate for a moment before replying.


    ¡°When I am dead at your feet, what will you do then?¡± Iva blinked several times, as if she did not consider such a future. Her reply was slow, almost uncertain.


    ¡°Everything will be better. You¡¯re gone and dad is avenged.¡± The little girl finally replied as Lucy sadly shook her head.


    ¡°I wish that were true lass¡­ I wish it was,¡± Lucy whispered in melancholy. The pain was still there. Even after all she had done, after taking him down, it was still there. The betrayal, the massacre, the pain were still there. What Lucy would have given to cure from such a curse.


    The scarred maiden turned to face the enraged lass without a hint of hesitation as she spoke. ¡°It is a false promise. It will never heal you here,¡± Lucy said as she tapped gently into her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you,¡± Iva said, her voice suddenly hardened akin to stone.


    Lucy could only sigh in regret before nodding back in reply. ¡°Aye, you don¡¯t. But I will do so anyway. I will not stop you if you truly do wish for revenge, however, I will warn you nonetheless.¡± Lucy calmly replied, trying to appeal reason to the vengeful girl.


    ¡°It will never heal you. It will eat you until you have nothing. And when you finally have it, it will reward you for a fleeting moment, before it will rob you of everything¡­ I can only pray you will find an escape. It¡¯s¡­ too late for me.¡± Lucy said, as Iva simply glared.


    The little girl held her intense gaze for a solid minute before quickly retreating back to the orphanage. The scarred maiden stared at the skies a moment longer before she took one last bite out of her meal. Lucy savored the meal slowly as she was alone in the world once more.


    ?


    "Hmm..." The merchant hummed silently as he inspected the firewood brought before him. It took all of his focus to ignore the one who was selling the firewood to him. The other merchants beside him actively looked elsewhere or checked their inventories as Lucy simply waited.


    The people around her actively avoided her, making her the only one standing before the merchant. "Hmm... these are in a bad condition, lil miss. You cut them unevenly, see here? I could still buy them, however, for four coppers." The merchant offered as Lucy simply stood there in silence.


    "...How about 5 coppers?" The merchant re-offered. Despite that, Lucy still stood in silence. "...6 coppers, that is the best I could give..." "..." To the merchant''s relief, Lucy finally nodded as he hurriedly gave six shiny copper coins to Lucy.


    Lucy tested the coin first before leaving. Six lousy coppers for all of that firewood? It should have been at least 15! Lucy irritably thought but said nothing. At least someone bought them. Lucy thought as she tried to dismiss her frustration.


    "I can''t believe you fell for those prices," Lucy sharply turned to see the grain merchant from before. His ever casual smile ticked her to no bounds.


    "You..." Lucy growled at the redheaded man as he casually smiled.


    "It''s me." The merchant replied, but Lucy turned back sharply, her mood plummeting even further. "Hey hey, no need to be so cold." The young man said as he tries to catch up with her.


    "Why did you sell those firewood at a dirt-cheap price? It could sell as high as 20 coppers you know?"


    It can go to 20?? Lucy thought in disbelief. She felt cheated for selling at such a cheap price.


    "So? Why did you sell it?" The merchant asked again as Lucy simply scoffed.


    "That is none of your business..." Lucy replied as she continued walking.


    "Hey! Is that how you talk to someone who sold you grain at an affordable price?" The merchant complained, but Lucy did not reply as she simply continued walking.


    The two walk through the different districts of the town. Merchants shouting luxury products that Lucy did not even want to hear as to their outrageous prices. 2 silver for a wooden toy? That''s daylight robbery! Lucy despaired as she continued walking.


    She looked every bit and cranny she could find within the stalls but found only higher and higher prices that she could not be able to afford. She thought she had brought enough money, but Lucy severely underestimated the market price, as the cheapest toy went from 20 coppers to 10 silvers. Only now did Lucy understand why the sisters could not afford it.


    "Where are you even going, anyway? It''s not like 6 coppers could get you anywhere here." The merchant continued to pester Lucy. Her patience was getting thin.


    "Alright, what is it that you want?" Lucy asked as the merchant smiled.


    "Hey, you don''t have to frown so much. Smile more! I think it suits you." The young man replied.


    "I don''t know if you notice, but I barely have anything on me." Lucy replied dryly as the merchant shrugged.


    "I''m not after your coin, sister." The merchant replied as Lucy let out a sigh.


    "Just what exactly are you after?" Lucy caught the young man off before he could continue. "Hey, I''m just trying to help you here. Can¡¯t it be that I just wanted to help?" The merchant asked as Lucy replied coldly.


    "I doubt it. There is no such thing as free in this world, especially for merchants like you, so let me ask you again and this will be the last time I will ask. What. Do. You. Want?" Lucy spat out each word as clear as daylight.


    The young man scratched his neck awkwardly when he noticed how serious her gaze was. He let out a cough before finally replying. "Those woods. I was kind of hoping you would tell me where did you find those firewoods." Lucy tilts her head in confusion.


    "That''s what you want to know? Isn''t the answer already obvious?" Lucy asked as the young man''s face turned serious.


    "Those firewoods you just sold are extremely high-quality sister. I don''t know if you know this, but some of those that you just sold are worth one silver." The man said.


    What?! Lucy screamed internally as a rising anger began to take form. Wait, no, he might be lying. Surely it won''t cause that much. It''s just firewood, it can''t be that much... or can it? Lucy thought to herself in doubt as she replied.


    "How can it be worth one silver? Surely you must be jesting. It''s just a piece of wood." Lucy replied as the man shook his head.


    "Wood? It is anything but just wood, sister. Some of that ''wood'' you just sold is enough to keep a small house warm for the whole winter." The man said.


    "Impossible, those are klem woods. Only those with coin can afford it and it only appears in..." Lucy exclaimed before suddenly slowing down. Her heart skipping a beat.


    "Where have you lived most of your life, sister? Those trees are clearly rich in mana. What else can it be but klem woods?" Lucy felt her blood froze in an instant as the world slowly grew distant.


    The merchant was saying something, explaining how valuable those firewoods were or something, but it barely mattered to Lucy right now. Her mind clings on to one key information. Klem woods. Mana infused trees. T-that means¡­ Memories of her dark past slowly crept back.


    "What did you just say now?" Lucy whispered sharply. Her heart was beginning to beat harder.


    "I said those trees are rich in mana. Why is that such a..." The man trailed off when he noticed Lucy''s eyes darken even further.


    Rich in mana? How could a forest be riched with mana and no one noticed till now? It should have been farmed almost immediately if one was to be discovered, but why not here?... no... that can''t be. "This can''t be happening." Lucy whispered in horror as her heart fell beneath her stomach.


    A million triads of possibility work within her mind. During training, soldiers undergo drills to react to orders as fast as humanly possible. They are trained and pressured within that field as information that could tip the balance would be vital depending on how fast they can react.


    An average adult would take 1 second or even longer in the presence of such dire information, a soldier or a knight would take 0.25 and champions as close as 0.7 seconds, even shorter if power aided them. Even if she neglected training, Lucy was still faster than any average adult in piecing the information together as the dawning horror slowly crept out.


    Oblivious, the merchant was beginning to grow wary as Lucy was beginning to pale by the second. "Hey, sister? Are you alright-"


    "Thank you so much for this information, but I have to go now." Lucy quickly replied before taking off.


    "Hey! You-"


    "I''ll repay you later, but I have to go now! See you soon!" The merchant did not even have the chance to reply, as Lucy was already sprinting. Lucy weaved through the crowd as her breathing slowly became ragged.


    There were some who tried to shout after her when she bumped into them roughly, but quickly stopped when they saw who it was. Lucy could not afford to spare them a glance too as she passed through the gate.


    When the traffic significantly dropped outside the town, Lucy tapped into power as the muscles in her legs burst forth with energy. "Vekra" With a new sense of vigor and power, Lucy ran as fast as her legs could carry her towards the hill where the orphanage lay unprotected.

 Chapter 11

    Lucy ran as if her life depended on it. She ran and ran, abusing the full might of the power as much as she possibly can. Her legs ached, her lungs screamed for release, but she did not allow either as she weaved past several more trees before her.


    Her heart beats with the rhythm of fear as her mind trashes around chaotically inside of her head. Myriads of possibility wrapped around her mind as each one was beginning to get worse and worse with each passing second.


    Please let me be there! Please! Lucy screamed desperately inside her head as she moved past through another clearing. Each step she had taken was another step closer to confirming her useless worry or her worst nightmare.


    Fragments of her memory begin to emerge one after another as it recalled those days. Days fighting so desperately without rest, without respite, running towards villages with all haste, only to find the ruin and rubble of a long-raided village.


    Streets filled with the grotesque and mangled bodies of men, women, and children alike. Regrets and sorrow filled each and every single one of them to the brim as they could do nothing but bury the dead body of the deceased as they failed to save them.


    Each time it happened, they swore to never be late again and each time they did was just another broken promise as they arrived at the ruined villages they had sworn to protect. All because of monsters.


    There really was no other way to describe them as they were simply that, monsters who know nothing and will know nothing but only to kill and butcher the weak and the powerless. And now it was happening again.


    The clear sign of a soon-to-be monster tide was beginning to take form just behind Lucy''s newly called home. She could not allow it. Lucy refuses to let it happen again and so she runs as if her entire life depends on it.


    "Ha... ha... ha..." Lucy finally paused to take a breather when she passed through the last clearing and saw the orphanage. The children were busy playing across the field as the sisters were preparing for luncheon.


    Lucy sighed the biggest sigh of relief she had in this life as she slowly walked towards the hill. "Sister Lucy? Are you all right?" Emma said as she noticed Lucy''s pale and exhausted expression.


    "No... no everything is alright sister Emma... just... relieved..." Lucy replied.


    Emma had a skeptical look on her face, but Lucy did not notice a thing as she immediately went towards the forest at the back of the orphanage. There, Lucy scoured the entire land, searching in anticipation for the signs she dreaded seeing once more.


    She searched every patch of grass in her sight, every tree that stood firm, none managed to escape her watchful eye. Yet despite all this, Lucy found nothing that might have confirmed her worst nightmare. There were no traces in the grass, no scratches on the trees.


    Nothing. There was nothing at all that would prove her otherwise. She should be calm, relieved even, yet it did the complete opposite. Where is it? Where are those wretches at? Lucy thought in frustration and paranoia.


    Every fiber of her being alerted her to an impending doom that remained unseen. Her mind shouts at the dangers she could not see. "What are you doing?" Lucy blinked as she turned to see Iva standing behind a tree.


    "Oh... it''s just you..." Lucy mumbled in relief as Iva''s face contorted into annoyance. The little girl slowly made her way towards Lucy as she continued to search for clues.


    "...Just what are you looking for?" Iva asked again. Lucy replied in surprise.


    "You''re still here?" Lucy asked.


    "Am I not allowed to be here?" Iva replied, getting more annoyed by the minute as Lucy continued to dodge her questions.


    "...You should go back, it''s almost time for supper." Lucy mumbled as Iva snorted back in reply.


    "I could say the same to you." Iva replied as Lucy nodded back in reply.


    "I''ll be there when I''m done here." Lucy replied as she brushed past another pair of shrubs.


    "And just what are you doing here?" Iva asked but Lucy still did not answer her question. "...If you are not going to tell me, I''m going to tell the others about this." Iva threatened as Lucy simply smirked.


    "That''s cute." Lucy replied as Iva reddened in embarrassment and anger. "I''m really going to tell them!" Iva shouted, but her threats fell on deaf ears as Lucy simply smirked back in reply.


    Iva was about to open her mouth to shout once more when Lucy suddenly froze. The little girl was startled by the sudden cold aura that began to emit from Lucy. Her cold sapphire eyes hardened for a moment, bitterly reminding Iva of who she was.


    Despite her awkward yet caring voice, there was something that lay dormant inside Lucy. Iva seemed to have forgotten what Lucy really was for a while as she showed nothing during her entire stay in the orphanage... until now.


    Iva slowly retreated from the monster that had taken her father in fear as the cold gaze from her eyes slowly melted back to normalcy. "I think we should go back now." Lucy whispered as she turned back to Iva. The little girl froze for a moment as their eyes met.


    "Iva?" Lucy whispers as she reaches out to the little girl. Iva watched as the scarred hand approached. The same hand that strangled her.


    "Eek!" A small shout of panic escaped from Iva as she took a step back as she instinctively rubbed her throat. A flash of pain and guilt sparked within Lucy¡¯s eyes before she forcibly buried the pain inside.


    The young sister reluctantly retracted her hands as Iva cautiously stared after her. "...Come, it will be dark soon." Lucy whispers as she leads the way. Iva stared at the lone figure retreating back towards the orphanage before following suit moments later.


    ?


    The darkness washed over the world as another peaceful night slowly passed by. The orphans doze peacefully in their dreams as the sisters begin to fall asleep one after the other. Iva, however, could not get so much as a wink. She twisted and turned, but she simply could not sleep.


    Having enough, Iva silently sneaks out of the shared bedrooms when she opens the door. There was no light to be seen. Only by the pale moonlight that illuminated the dark halls. Iva swallowed her fear before she began to navigate through the dark hallway alone.


    The little girl shifted closer to the windows as she walked through the halls. Even though she lived most of her life in darkness, Iva never really got used to them. No matter the circumstances, Iva tried her best to avoid the bleak darkness.


    The fear of the unknown, what lies beyond those covers, will never fail to bring discomfort to Iva. Just as she was about to get used to the eerie void, a figure suddenly flickered in the corner of her eye.


    Iva reflexively stepped back in fear as she eyed the figure standing still. Her small heart beat so fast that she feared the thing could hear it. The urge to scream and run with all haste continues to tempt her young mind as she slowly steps back.


    Her eyes began to sting now as she did not let go to blink. Not even for a second did she break contact as she continued to slowly begins to retreat back to the shared room. Just as she was about to turn to a corner, a soft breeze blew through the window.


    Her already strained unblinking eyes could not last for a second longer as she blinked in pain. As she quickly opens her eyes back to the figure, she finds nothing but complete darkness. Iva felt her heart drop beneath the floor as she turned to run.


    Only this time, the figure was there. Iva stared in horror as the figure stared back at her. Her legs failed her as she collapsed beneath in fear. Her breathing began to grow heavy, finally reaching her breaking point. "...What are you doing here?"


    A familiar voice washed over her senses as the figure became clearer. Her eyes widened as she realized who she was. "L-lucy?" Iva timidly whispered softly, a sense of relief and annoyance washed over her.


    The scarred maiden looked back in confusion, trying to piece together why Iva was there as she actively ignores her small stature. The little girl was trembling in the dark. The urge to carry the little one in her arms threatened to consume her, but the guilt of the past restrained her.


    Iva seemed to regain her senses as the little girl slowly stood back on her own. "W-what are you doing? You could have at least told me you were there this entire time!" Iva silently shouted as Lucy tilted her head slightly.


    "Isn''t it way past your bedtime? Why are you here?" Lucy asked as Iva frowned further.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Hey! Don''t answer my question with another question!" Iva complained as Lucy sighed heavily.


    "I didn''t." Lucy said as it was now Iva''s turn to tilt her head.


    "What do you mean?" Iva asked.


    "I just came here, so I don''t know what are you talking about" Lucy said as Iva suddenly looked extremely disturbed.


    ¡°B-but wasn''t it you that...¡± Iva trailed off when she saw Lucy look ever more confused. "T-then... it was not you?" Iva whispered as she paled like a ghost.


    Then who was that? Iva begins to breathe heavily as she tries to make sense of what she has just seen. It did not help when Lucy suddenly turned to leave. "W-where are you going?!" Iva hurriedly ran to catch up with Lucy, afraid to be left alone.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We''re going back to your room." Iva paled even further as she grabbed Lucy tightly in her sleeves. "Hey what are you-"


    "C-can I sleep with you instead?" Lucy paused, eyes growing wider as she looked back at the little girl.


    ¡­ Can I really? Lucy thought as Iva¡¯s small eyes pleaded for a positive answer. No matter the time, be it past, present, or future, Lucy¡¯s craving for a family had never left her. Denied from her own, she sought to make her own family. Her own husband and children.


    Alas, it never came to be. Kier had made sure of that. The day he abandoned her for that wretch, the hope for one was all but smothered. Yet still, the desire remained. To hold someone so small in her arms had been a dream once. Now, the opportunity returns. Only regret and guilt were holding her back.


    "...Are you sure about that?" Lucy carefully asked as Iva did not hesitate.


    "J-just this once! Just this once and it will never happen again!" Iva could not manage to gather her words properly as she continued to tremble. ¡­So small Lucy thought as Iva¡¯s grip grew tighter.


    It was for the first time in a while Iva was acting her age. Gone were her bitter eyes and defiant fa?ade, only a frightened, small child remains. Lucy opened her mouth to speak. One word was all it would take. One word for her dream to be fulfilled, no matter how fleeting it may be.


    Yet Lucy could not say it. Any other time she might have. If the circumstances were different, then she might just have. Maybe¡­ maybe. "But I''m not going to sleep just yet? There are things I still need to look at." Lucy said as Iva looked up in dismay.


    "T-then take me w-with you!" Iva said as she pulled harder.


    "Hey, it is not good for a young one such as you to sleep so late. Come on, let''s-"


    "No!" Iva screamed slightly louder this time, causing Lucy to panic as the little girl clung tightly to one of her legs this time.


    "I don''t want to! T-there''s something out there! I don''t want to sleep!" Iva begins to cry as Lucy panics.


    "Hush! The others are going to wake up if you-¡°


    "I don''t care! Take me with you o-or else!" Iva threatened as she stubbornly refused to let go of her leg.


    Seemingly out of options, Lucy finally relented as she quickly consoled the crying child. "Ok ok. You won ok? So please quiet down before the others wake up." Hearing her answer, Iva finally calmed down as Lucy let out a sigh.


    "Here. Grabbed my hand tightly or else you will be taken away." Lucy teased as Iva immediately reached out for her hand, grabbing it tightly as if her life depended on it.


    "D-don''t say that!" Her small hands intermingle with Lucy''s as the warmth spreads between them.


    ¡­It¡¯s so small.


    Lucy then begins to guide Iva with her throughout the halls. The dark and lightless corridors seemed to frighten Iva even more as she could feel the grip tightening ever stronger. The two walked in silence for a while before Lucy finally broke the ice first.


    "Just what were you doing so late in the evening?" Lucy asked as Iva took a second longer to reply.


    "I-I could not sleep... thought it would be good if I walked a bit... twas a mistake..." Lucy nodded quietly as Iva frantically searched for any signs of the figure.


    "Children should not be awake so late in the first place." Lucy replied as they turned into a slightly brighter corridor.


    "A-aren''t you just slightly older than me?" Iva said as Lucy shook her head.


    "I am far older than you think I am." Lucy replied as Iva''s brow furrowed.


    "...Where are we even going anyway?" Iva asked as Lucy led Iva towards a particularly large door.


    "Outside." Lucy replied as the door creaked softly. Iva''s eyes widened as the starlit night sky washed over the world.


    Constellations and the twin moons orbit around the sky as if they were drawn to it. The world looked so beautiful that Iva reflexively relaxed her grip. Lucy let out a small smile when she saw Iva''s mesmerized eyes. "Beautiful isn''t it?" Iva blinked from her daze as she slowly nodded her head back in reply.


    They stared at the night sky for a few minutes longer before Lucy slowly released her hand. Iva blinked in surprise as she felt the grip loosening from her hand. She reflexively tries to hold on to the hand, surprising Lucy even further.


    Iva was also surprised as if her body moved by instinct. "...Do you want to keep holding my hand?" Lucy offered. Iva stared at her hand for a moment. Her muscles twitch as if her body and mind were struggling for control over one another.


    Lucy could see the struggle within the child as if war had broken loose. She could hear a faint noise of teeth gnashing against one another until finally, Iva replied. "I don''t want to. Don''t be mistaken, I simply got surprised." Iva replied as she withdrew her hand. Her grudge had seemingly returned.


    Her reply saddened Lucy but spoke no further as she simply nodded her head. She turned her back from Iva as she began walking towards the forest. "Where are you going?" Iva asked as Lucy continued to walk without pause.


    "You don''t need to worry. Stay here, I¡¯ll be back." Lucy replied as the distance between them grew larger. Focus soldier. Lucy thought to herself as the gears inside her head begins to turn. Her mind narrowed towards the forest before her as her thoughts began to collide with one another.


    How much time do I have left? Where could they possibly borrow? What monster should I expect to come? These questions wrapped Lucy''s mind like a thick miasma when she learned the news from the merchant.


    The scarred sister did not like the thought of fighting once more. This fact only gets reinforced stronger than ever when she had killed Iva''s father. Lucy could still recall the sticky and filthy feeling of the blood wrapping around her hands. She felt defiled whenever she thought of fighting.


    Alas, life had never been easy for her. She had to protect the orphanage from the invaders even if she had to go back to the hell she so desperately wanted to escape. And besides, what else can a soldier do, but kill? Lucy''s brow furrowed further when she thought of getting dirty again when a soft rustle broke her concentration.


    Lucy turned to see Iva slowly sneaking her way toward her, hiding behind the trees whenever she moved. "...What are you doing?" Lucy asked as Iva froze behind from one of the trees. The little girl seemed to think Lucy would not have noticed as she was clearly hidden from one of the trees.


    "I can hear the leaves being crushed from here, Iva." Iva flinched as she reluctantly exposed herself to Lucy. "So? What are you doing here? I thought I told you to stay?" Lucy asked as Iva did not meet her gaze.


    The little girl seems to fidget with her fingers as if she was hesitating to speak. Lucy could feel her patience running dry as this continued for minutes on end. She let out a sigh as she slowly walked back towards Iva.


    "Come on, let''s get you back home." Lucy said as she offered her hand to Iva. The little girl sneered at the hand before finally replying.


    "You did not tell me where you are going." Iva replied as Lucy shook her head.


    "I told you; you don''t need to know." Lucy said as she continued to leave her hand hanging.


    "... But I want to..." Iva meekly replied as she was denied for the second time.


    "It is not something children should be concerned of." Iva finally lifted her gaze to meet Lucy as she replied.


    "Again, aren''t you just a little bit older than me?" Iva replied as Lucy shook her head once more.


    "And again, I told you that I am older than you think I am." Lucy replied as Iva''s eyes screamed disapprovingly.


    "But you are-" An inhuman sound growled behind Lucy.


    In the blink of an eye, Lucy immediately turned towards the direction of the sound and tried to grab the spear at her back that was no longer there. ...Kalva be damn. She cursed as she kept forgetting the spear was no longer there.


    Iva begins to quiver in fear as it was the first time she had heard of it. "W-what was that?" Iva timidly asked as Lucy placed herself between Iva. Whatever that thing was, Lucy did not like leaving Iva unprotected.


    She placed her off-hand to Iva as her free hand stood guard to the place where the sound came from. Lucy strained her hearing to the best of its limits as she slowly grabbed Iva''s hand. "Listen to me carefully, Iva, slowly step back with your right foot, then your left. Don''t run, just slowly step back," Lucy calmly replied as she kept her eyes toward the sound.


    Iva moved without question, too scared to think about what was going on as she held Lucy¡¯s hand tightly. The two slowly made their way back to the orphanage, one step at a time. Lucy slowly tightens her grip on Iva''s hand as her tremble slowly worsens.


    "Look at me Iva." Lucy whispered without looking back. She could feel the sudden gaze of Iva as she continued to step back. "No need to look at those trees. Listen to my voice, just look at my back." Lucy whispered as she could feel the grip tighten to an alarming degree.


    As they made their way back to the orphanage, Iva accidentally tripped behind a rock, too engrossed by the thing before them. Iva felt the urge to cry when Lucy suddenly whispered. "You''re doing fine. Relax. Slowly stand back up and continue moving back." Lucy reassured Iva as she slowly stood back up.


    The urge to cry was barely held back beneath Lucy''s calm and firm voice. It was like a bastion of steel that would never falter against the tide. Iva found the courage to keep moving within the strength of that voice as they slowly resumed their pace.


    When the starlit night sky became clear again, Lucy finally let out a huge sigh of relief as the monster did not try to attack them. "Whew, are you ok Iva-" Lucy turned to be tackled by Iva as she began to cry loudly.


    The little girl seemed to forget her mature front once more, too terrified for her to handle. Iva hugged Lucy tightly as she cried as loud as her small lungs could carry, uncaring to the waking noise outside the orphanage.


    Her small stature was only at Lucy''s hip as she began to ruin her clothes with tears and snot, but Lucy did not mind. The instinct came back like a tidal wave, urging her to comfort the little soul. The scarred maiden hesitated for a time before her hand finally began to move.


    She gently comforted the child with a small smile on her face as she began to caress her ebony black hair. "Shh, it''s ok. Everything will be ok; I am here now. The monsters won''t do anything. I am here now¡­ I am here." Lucy whispered as Iva continued to wail throughout the night.

 Chapter 12

    The sound of branches groaning out in pain resounded through the world as Lucy silently hunched over from one of the trees. It has been ten days since Lucy learned of the dire news. Ever since then, she had not slept for more than 2 hours at a time.


    Several times did the darkness tempted her to its sweet embrace. Time and time again, Lucy could feel its touch gently pulling her soul into slumber, but the momentary moments of noise always broke its spell, replacing it with paranoia.


    ¡­Where are they? Lucy thought as power coursed through her senses. The taste of last meal¡¯s dinner, the strong scent of flowers several paces below her, the grains of wood in the handle of her ax, the eerie still silence abruptly being disturbed by animals, and the unnaturally bright in what was supposed to be a dark world.


    Power enhances her senses to such an unnatural degree as her sapphire eyes pulsate with amber gold instead. Nothing escapes from her; she would have noticed it¡­ but there was nothing. No matter how far and wide she searched, she found nothing.


    There were traces of the guards left in the forest who investigated the woods several days ago. Some animal markings here and there, but there was nothing substantial. There were no markings of any monsters.


    For others, it was a good sign. For Lucy, it disturbed her the most. Even with the grace of power, there was simply no clear sign that pointed to her worst fears. It did not deter her however as she continued her long vigil.


    Lucy continued to wait for another hour until she suddenly felt something was burning her back. When she turned, the whole world was so bright it was as if it was set in flames. Lucy ducked behind the cover of the trees quickly as she feared she would burn as well.


    The burning sensation continued, however. Her sensitive skin felt the grain of wood from the tree roughly coursed through her senses. It was then Lucy realized what it was. Lucy slowly let go of power, avoiding shocking her senses with the drastic change.


    Slowly, the world was beginning to grow duller and duller by the second. The sense of the grain begins to disappear, the light slowly returning to normalcy. A few minutes later, Lucy blinked as if to reorientate herself once more from the dullness of the world before slowly looking back at the light.


    The sun had already risen, the crack of dawn broke the eternal night. Lucy frowned in disappointment as she spent another night with nothing to show for. The monsters did not show up this time either.


    "Just when will they show up?" Lucy mumbled to herself as she jumped off from the branch. The bones in her body reared back in pain as Lucy winces. ¡­I¡¯ll get used to it. She thought in annoyance as she trudged back towards the orphanage.


    Lucy left the ax on the shack before making her way back. A small yawn escaped from her mouth as the fatigue slowly crept back in. Exhaustion brought her body so low that she did not notice Emma standing in front of the door. "Back at it again, sister Lucy?" Emma asked as an obvious frown marked her face.


    "Sister Emma..." Lucy whispered as Emma slowly walked towards her.


    "I thought I told you to let the guards do their job." Emma finally erupted when she saw Lucy''s tired eyes.


    "Look at yourself. There are bags under your eyes. How long has it been since you had a proper rest?" Emma said, the young lady could do nothing but listen. "You have been doing this for three days now. You need to stop and let go of this already." Emma said as Lucy shook her head in disagreement.


    "The monsters will-"


    "There are no monsters!" Emma cut off, frustration ripe in her eyes. "The guards have already swept the forest seven times now, but they have not found even a single trace. Lucy, you need to stop this now." Lucy blinked momentarily, trying to comprehend any deeper meaning behind those words. Her mind felt sluggish and weak.


    "See?? You could not even respond properly. This has to end now." Emma said, but Lucy shook her head firmly.


    "I cannot sister Emma. Not until I can make sure that the forest is safe." Lucy replied as Emma''s pupils widened. They are still out there, somewhere. I have to be ready. Lucy thought with determination in her eyes. If there was something good that the years of ceaseless war taught Lucy, it was to never be compliant with monsters.


    Emma had an indistinguishable mark on her face before it slowly softened to worry. "...The children and the others are anxious Lucy." Emma whispered gently, sending immediate flares of warning and suspicion to Lucy.


    "They are... anxious?" Lucy asked carefully as Emma nodded.


    "The thought of having monsters just behind our home had already caused several children to have nightmares." Lucy''s expression darkens as Emma continues. "The sisters are not doing so good as well. When they saw for the seventh time guards patrolling the forest, they could not help but worry for the children and their safety." Emma said as Lucy tuned in silence.


    "And then you." Emma said as Lucy raised a brow.


    "Me?" Lucy asked.


    "Did you think we would not notice?" Emma said as Lucy stiffened for a moment. "Disappearing in the middle of the night, the dark bags under your eyes. Lucy, we could not help but worry about you. We already have more trouble than we can handle as it is. Please don''t push yourself and worry the others more for you. You are still young. Let the guards do this instead." Emma said, a sad smile etched on her face.


    Lucy did not know how to respond as she stared down at her feet. Her body felt like lead. Every nook and cranny was begging for respite, but the burden it carried pale in comparison to the soul within. How Lucy longed to accept rest right there and now.


    ...Is it... really okay now... truly? Lucy thought as she opened her mouth to reply. "...One night... just... just one more night." Lucy could feel the grip on her shoulder tighten for a moment as she avoided the older nun¡¯s gaze, terrified to look Emma in the eye.


    "...Why?" Emma asked softly.


    "...I had to make sure... I had to make sure I was wrong..." A pause washed over the world. The sound of wind seemed to die out, only her breathing could be heard. After what seemed to be an eternity of silence, a reply finally came.


    "...All right." Lucy flinched as she slowly lifted her gaze. She found Emma staring down with pity in her eyes as her voice seemed to quiver. "Just one more night, ok? After that, promise me you will stop this." Emma forces her voice from trembling as Lucy slowly nodded back in reply.


    "Lucy. Promise me." Lucy paused for a moment as Emma firmly waited for her response. It seemed she was not taking a simple nod this time. Lucy slowly opened her mouth as a weak voice answered.


    "Ok... I promise." Lucy whispered as Emma smiled.


    Lucy did not even have time to react when Emma suddenly grabbed both of her shoulders and embraced her in one big hug. "Sister Emma?" Lucy asked bewilderedly as she tried to break free.


    "Just for a moment." Lucy slowly stops her struggle to a halt as the grip slowly tightens. "Just let me hold you like this for a moment." Emma answered softly, warmly even. Lucy did not know how to respond. There were so many things happening at the same time that her tired mind could not keep up.


    Lucy tries to understand what it is but gives up midway when the warmth slowly sinks in. ...Strange... Lucy thought hazily as the warmth from Emma slowly washed over her. She could feel her heart beats in unity with Emma as she let her hug her just for a bit longer. ...Where have I felt this before?... Lucy thought to herself as the warmth enveloped her.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ?


    "How is she?" Rose softly whispered to Emma as she closed the door behind her. There were others with Rose as they eagerly waited for Emma to reply.


    "She is simply tired sisters." Emma replied with a smile, but the doubt in their eyes remained.


    "Please sister Emma, there is no need to console us. We can help you." Rose pointed out as the others agreed. Emma blinked in surprise for a while before letting out a tired small smile instead.


    "It seems I cannot lie to you guys anymore, hmm?" Emma replied as the others smiled.


    "Please sister Emma, just tell us what is wrong. We are here for Lucy just as you are for her." Rose replied as Emma nodded in turn.


    "Very well, but can we take it outside? Sister Lucy needs her rest today." The others nodded in unison as they began walking towards the main door outside. The day was bright with the laughter of the children as the sky was clearer than normally it would be in autumn.


    The small group waited for Emma to speak as they settled down behind the orphanage where the children were playing. All of them were seemingly happy to play beneath the sun except for one. Iva was silently reading a book beneath a tree several paces away.


    Emma wondered why the young lass was alone when she should be playing with the others. The older nun would have asked her too when she realized the piercing gaze of Rose and the others. They seemed too eager to know what was going on.


    With a sigh, Emma begins to speak as she prepares herself. "It seems sister Lucy is too anxious by the monsters in the forest." The air around them seemed to grow colder as their expressions hardened with alarm.


    "I thought the guards had made sure of it?" Rose asked as Emma simply nodded.


    "That''s what I told her also, but she simply would not give up. She¡­ she is not convinced the guards are doing their jobs right. As she puts it, ¡®I had to make sure¡¯.¡±


    "So that''s why she keeps wandering around at night." Rose mumbled as the others perked in.


    "What do you mean, sister Rose?" One of the sisters asked as Rose seemed to hesitate to speak. When she saw their gaze bore through her, Rose relented as she spoke in clarity.


    "I thought I was simply seeing things in the middle of the night. I cannot seem to sleep as I usually would have and keep waking up in the middle of the night. I thought I was simply seeing things back then, but I swear I saw sister Lucy leaving in the middle of the night with an ax in hand." The sisters gasped in surprise as Rose nodded.


    "Since when did this happen?" Emma asked as Rose paused for a moment before replying in gravely.


    "... As long as I can remember, seven days, I guess?" Rose said as Emma jumped to her feet.


    "What? Seven days? I thought it was three.¡± Another sister replied as Rose¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "W-wait you mean she has been doing this from the start? But that¡¯s¡­ ten days." Silence enveloped the group, disbelief rife in their ranks. It explained so much about why Lucy had been acting so strange in the past days. She had dark bags under her eyes and, to make it worse, she seemed to grow deathly pale.


    "...This has to stop." Rose finally broke the silence as the others nodded back in reply.


    "I have already told her this morning. She said tonight would be the last." Emma replied as Rose shook her head.


    "And what if she lies?" Rose asked what everyone else had on their mind as she continued. "As good as sister Lucy is, sister Emma, she does not trust us at all. There is just... I don''t know how to describe this, but it''s as if a deep-seethed distrust implanted in sister Lucy. She does not trust us at all, despite all we have done.¡± She sighed, pinching at the bridge of her nose before continuing.


    ¡°We have taken good care of her, yes? Shouldn''t she at least be open to us, even if just a little bit? So why does she look at us as if she was going to be abandoned at any time? It is almost impossible to reach her!" Rose cursed as the others agreed.


    Emma would have liked to warn Rose of her language, but she shared their sentiments. Just why is she so hard to reach? What causes her to distrust them so much? It frustrated Rose so much that she felt helpless in earning her trust.


    And she was not alone. The entire group was completely at a loss on what to do. Never before had they been challenged to this point. Nurturing children was one thing, healing a broken soul was entirely another. This was their first true challenge in a while.


    Seeing their defeated faces, Emma cleared her throat to gather everyone''s attention. "I don''t know what we could do to earn Lucy''s trust in us, but we have to keep going." Emma said as the others listened.


    "She is a good girl. It might have been hard for her to speak it out for now, but if we continue to treat her kindly, perhaps she could finally open up to us and..." Emma trailed off as she saw Iva come running towards them from a distance.


    The young girl seemed to be in a hurry as she ran with all the strength her little feet could muster. The others trailed to where Emma was looking when Iva finally arrived breathlessly. Panic seemed to infect the little girl''s voice as she began speaking at a frightful speed.


    "Calm down Iva dear. Take a deep breath before-"


    "No! Something is wrong! Something is terribly wrong!" Iva began shouting in fear as Emma and the others began to grow wary.


    "Wrong? What is wrong dear Iva-" Emma was cut off as an inhuman scream echoed from the forest.


    Emma and the sisters could feel their hearts drop beneath their stomachs as the children were frozen in fear. The birds scattered away from the trees as if it were a foreboding omen. "They''re coming..." Iva''s soft and terrified whisper seemed to bring Emma and the others back to reality as they began shouting after the children.


    "Everyone, get inside now." Emma shouted as the children looked back. The little ones, not knowing what to do, simply stared back at Emma, uncertain and terrified. "Come come. Let''s get inside. We can play inside instead." Emma tried to answer back without trembling in fear in front of the children.


    The others were trying their best as well as they began walking the children back from their frozen state. They tried to lead the children back to the orphanage as calmly as possible to avoid any panic. It lasted for barely a second before another howl caused the children to cry in fear.


    "Hurry!" Emma dropped all pretense as she urged the children back to the orphanage. It was a chaotic mess as the children were crying as they ran or frozen still in sheer horror. Urum¡¯s light, preserves us. Emma sent a desperate prayer as the children began piling inside one by one.


    Come on come on! Emma thought in desperation as she kept looking towards the forest, waiting for the inevitable to happen. "Sister Rose, call the guards from the town quickly!" Emma shouted after Rose as she looked back in fear.


    "W-what? But the children-"


    "You have to go! You are the fastest among us!" Emma cut off as the younger nun hesitated. "Sister Rose please!" Emma''s desperate plea seemed to erase Rose¡¯s hesitation as she took off.


    "I''ll be back! I''ll bring them as fast as I can, so please be safe!" Rose shouted as she took off and quickly disappeared beneath the horizon.


    Urum, shield us from- Emma thought in desperation as beings emerged from the forest. Humanoid creatures that were significantly shorter than humans with unnatural green skin. On top of wolves with three separate obsidian eyes. Their hideous and abominable faces smiled in glee when they saw the children fleeing.


    20 emerged from the forest as they howled in elation at the sight before them. One of the children tripped down in fear as his legs refused to listen in fear. Emma ran towards the child as the monsters pounced.


    The older sister grabbed the child in her embrace before running back towards the orphanage. She ran as fast as her legs could carry her as she could hear the distant wolves approaching ever closer. Her lungs burned with exhaustion, but Emma did not dare to stop as she continued to run.


    She ran with all of her strength, carrying the little boy in her arms as she finally reaches the- Emma fell to the ground hard as she tripped midway. "Sister Emma!" One of the sisters cried in dismay as Emma turned to see one of the monsters smiling so gleefully as it approached them.


    The rusted ax in its hands is held high into the air as it prepares to cut Emma and the child down. "NO!" The sisters screamed in dismay as Emma shielded the child with her back, closing her eyes in painful anticipation.


    Oh Gods.... At least spare the children... Emma prayed in absolution as she waited for the blow to come... except there was none.


    Emma waited so painfully in fear for the blow to come, yet there was none. There was only the distant sound that she could not discern. Daring to open her eyes, she turned to see the monster that was directly behind her, letting out a gurgling scream.


    The monster tried to cover its neck in futile as the wolf slumped dead. Emma''s eyes were wide, and so were the others who had seen what happened. Sisters, children, and monsters, all were shocked to see the monster fall down without resistance before a figure. Emma blinked, confused as to what her eyes were showing her.


    I''m...I''m alive? Emma thought in surprise, but it was nothing what came next. As her mind cleared, Emma saw Lucy standing before the slain creature. Ax in hand, Emma saw for the very first time a side of Lucy she had never thought she had.


    The scarred girl they were caring for all this time, who always had fear in her eyes, who always timidly avoided any confrontation from them, was staring down at the monsters in pure hatred. Her eyes burned in the fires to what Emma could only describe as incandescent fury. Lucy lowered down slightly before surprising Emma yet again.


    Lucy growled like a beast- no, perhaps it was even worse than the beast as even the monsters flinched back in surprise. The girl standing before Emma was not the girl she and the others had taken care of as she bared her fangs towards the monsters... her sapphire eyes bled into gold... ready to kill.

 Chapter 13

    They''re coming... A faint whisper in the dark stirs Lucy''s consciousness. Her mind is muddled with exhaustion as she barely had eight hours of sleep in the past ten days. The voice was rough, old, weary... like her. Captain, you have to wake up.


    The voice whispered again as Lucy slowly twisted and turned. They are in danger captain; you have to wake up! The voice whispered, urging Lucy to stand. "Danger... who?" Lucy thought wearily as the voice began to boom.


    The children! The children and the sisters are in danger captain! Lucy blinked as the words seemed to click inside of her. "The... children?... sisters?" Her mind begins to warm up now as the voice tries to answer. Lucy could not hear it though as an inhuman roar screamed in her ears.


    "This...-!!!" Lucy''s eyes snapped open as the roar felt so distant yet so close in her ears. "Edrak." Lucy whispered as she tapped into power. The noises in her ears suddenly boomed to power as if the volume was turned to maximum.


    "Kalva¡­ be damn." Lucy let out a curse as she fell hard to the floor. Stupid! Lucy thought to herself as she used power without adjusting herself properly to the incoming changes. She was about to continue cursing herself when her hearing finally tuned in properly.


    Her eyes widened in fear as she could hear the growling of the wolves, the snicker from the monsters and... and the cries of the children. Lucy let go of power in her ears as she redirected the flow towards her legs. "Vekra." Lucy whispered as her legs burst with alacrity.


    Lucy ran through towards the shed with all haste. She ripped the door open violently as she began searching for the ax she had returned previously. Lucy grabbed the ax as if a hurricane passed by before turning back in the direction of the cry.


    Lucy weaved past through fences and stones as she turned to the last corner where the backyard could be found. Please don''t be late... please! Lucy could feel her heart drop beneath her feet as she turned to see Emma tripped over a rock, carrying a child in her arms.


    Lucy saw a lone rider breaking formation from the group, eager to have the first blood as it ran straight towards Emma. "NO!!!" The sisters screamed in dismay as the monster raised its ax towards Emma and the child.


    The monster smiled so gleefully at the pair as if it relished the look of despair in their eyes. Its sharp teeth water in excitement as Emma tries to protect the child with her body. The monster was so happy savoring the sight of the two that it failed to see Lucy, eyes turning into gold.


    "Dashvha." Lucy growled as power flared to overdrive. The speed Lucy had in her legs exploded tenfold as it began to burn power at a tremendous pace. The monster''s eyes widened in surprise as Lucy appeared in the blink of an eye, swinging her ax far faster than it could react.


    The skin on its throat opened, revealing a bloodied trachea as blood rushed forth from its wound. The monster tried to desperately seal the wound with its hand, only to fail as its neck slowly toppled forth from its shoulder.


    The riders abruptly stopped in their charge as Lucy stood before the body of their fallen comrade. It was alive, mere seconds ago in fact but the sudden death it faced caused so much confusion and uncertainty to the monsters that they stopped several paces away from her.


    Lucy glared at the group as the grip on her ax tightened. Her heart beats in the rhythms of resentment as she stares directly into their eyes. Their repugnant and vile faces begin to sweat the longer they continue to stare into Lucy''s eyes.


    Her amber eyes burn like the furnace of war. The light swirled and twisted inside, frightening the monsters even further as if her eyes were an anathema. Power bleeds from her eyes despite being so young.


    The wolves, sensing their master''s uncertainty, let out a growl, some even barked. It was the first instinct of the servants to scare their prey into submission and invoke courage into the hearts of their masters.


    They would have succeeded too when Lucy suddenly let out an even inhuman growl. Her teeth strongly gnashed against one another creating a disturbing sound. It was not the sound a human should have made. It sounded like a feral beast instead.


    The voice that escaped from her lips was so strong that it made the wolves shy back in fear as their masters were only discouraged further. Lucy slowly lowered herself, ready to pounce at the moment of weakness.


    "L-lucy?" A whisper suddenly cut Lucy back to reality from her bloodlust as she turned to see Emma and the child. The two looked relieved as well as afraid when Lucy saw their eyes.


    "Get out of here." Lucy hissed as she turned back to face the monsters.


    Firmly placing herself between Emma and the monsters, Lucy guarded with vigil eyes at every movement they made. "Y-your eyes, why are they-" "This is not the time! Get out of here now!" Lucy snapped, louder this time as her patience was growing thinner by the moment.


    It was then Lucy felt power died inside of her. ...Damn it Lucy cursed as the well of power inside her had finally dried up. Her amber eyes slowly reverted back to sapphire as Lucy turned back to the monster behind her. Dashvha had finally come to take its toll.


    Lucy suddenly felt sluggish as the whole world around her turned dull as power left her body weak and normal. Seeing her eyes revert to sapphire, the monsters slowly grew more confident as they slowly approached Lucy.


    Lucy lowered into a stance as she prepared to defend Emma and the child. Emma finally snaps out of her daze and begins to run again with the child in her arms. The monster''s eyes shifted towards the nun as she fled in fear.


    The scent seemed to arouse them once more as they began to move in earnest. Lucy grabbed the rusted ax from the fallen monster before hurling it directly towards one of the wolves. The wolf manages to avoid the incoming weapon but falls dead as Lucy throws another one.


    The rider was thrown off in front of Lucy. It tried to regain its balance, but Lucy was having none of it. The former captain moved with the confidence and alacrity seen only through veterans as she grabbed its jaw and forehead firmly before twisting it in a single jerky motion.


    The monster fell silent as its head twisted in the opposite direction. "TUVAK SHRA!" One of the monsters inhumanly cried in anger as it rushed for Lucy. The wolf opens its maw, revealing several sharp teeth that aimed at her neck. The wolf closed the distance before snapping.


    The monster smiled for a moment, petting its steed in satisfaction before it abruptly changed to surprise. Lucy manages to grab onto one of the fallen monster''s bodies as it serves as her shield. The wolf tried to gnaw past the body but failed as its bone and sinew proved to be a hindrance.


    Lucy glared at the two in silence as she reaches for a weapon beside her. The wolf tries to bite through again and again, gaining distance ever so close to Lucy¡¯s head. Come on... Lucy frowns in frustration as her free hand keeps searching for a weapon.


    The rider seemed to have enough as it raised its ax high. ...Finally! Lucy thought in relief as her hand finally found something. Lucy pulled the weapon free just in time as the monster brought its ax low.


    The monster''s eyes widen in pain as a spear pierce through the throat of its wolf and reaches its heart. The thing vomited in blood as Lucy twisted her spear free before the blood touched her. She manages to land several paces away from the two as five more encircled around her.


    As the five slowly encircled around her, Lucy began to replenish her supply. The amount she could get was significantly reduced, slowed by the constant threat of battle. Still, Lucy continues to replenish her supply as much as she can.


    Slowly but surely, her body begins to fill with power. It was like pouring a drop of water in the desert. Its thirst could never be quenched by such a small amount, but she continued nonetheless. As Lucy continued to replenish her reservoir, she noticed the numbers had significantly reduced.


    The former captain turned to see the remaining 12 ignored her as it rushed straight into the orphanage. "No!" Lucy roared as she turned to run but was caught off by the remaining five. She turned sharply in the other direction but also failed as they kept circling around her.


    Lucy begins to panic when she saw the pack getting closer and closer to the orphanage. No matter how hard Lucy tries, the five manage to keep her isolated from the rest of the world. They never tried to approach her as they simply circled around her, preventing her from reaching outside.


    Think damn it! There has got to be another way! Lucy tries to forcefully calm herself down as she begins to scan her surroundings. The five continue to encircle her counterclockwise as they only move to intercept her attempts to break free.


    Come on, there has got to be some other way! There has to be! Lucy thought as she continued to scour the lands. She looked through every nook and cranny with precision, her heart beats faster and faster as her blood began to boil in frustration.


    There is a way you know? Lucy blinked as she quickly ignored the voice. Ignoring me won''t help, you know?


    Silence.


    You know it''s the only way.


    Enough! I will find another way! I won''t rely on you! I will never rely on you you wretched- A scream suddenly erupted from the world.


    Lucy snapped towards the direction of the sound before her heart froze. She could not see the children nor the sisters outside, but she could see the band of monsters encircling the entire building. Probing its windows and walls for any opening,


    Are you sure? Are you certain you won''t need me? Lucy could see their abhorrent faces smiles in glee. They are going to die Lucy. They are going to die, and it will be your fault. You need me and you know it!


    The cries of the children seemed to amuse them just as the tearful begging of the sisters seemed to elate them. Their faces were filled to the brim with excitement as Lucy recalls a distant, terrible memory.


    Bury it. Her vision flickers for a moment as the distant cries suddenly grow louder and louder. The world changed as it was covered in crimson. The arid smoke assaulted her nose violently as the screams were beginning to twist into terrible wailing now.


    Bury it.. The vision changed again to her horror as the pit of her stomach turned. Bodies filled the streets from every corner of the village. Every building in the village was broken beyond the point of recognition.


    Bury it... Every street she looked, every street she turned, only ruin faced her. Out of the corner of her eye, something moved. Lucy turned to her horror as a man crawled with his lower portion missing so weakly towards the body of a woman and a child.


    It was then Lucy felt something within her snapped. Bury that facade or they will all die! All thoughts of her safety and reason were thrown out of the window. The world around her darkens as her eyes tunnel vision towards the orphanage. There you go. There is the soldier all along. A grim laughter echoed within her mind, but it hardly mattered. Now run. Run as fast as you can soldier. And fail like you always do. It mocked, but it hardly mattered at all.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Lucy screamed as she made a mad dash towards the orphanage. The five moved to intercept her, but Lucy could no longer care. An ax cut here, a spear stab here, it did not matter to her as she continued to run at a frightening speed. The five panicked as they desperately tried to push her back, only to fail as Lucy did not even spare a glance and continued to run.


    As she grew closer and closer, Lucy could faintly hear the cry getting louder and louder. With every step she took the voices became clearer as she heard the door shudder. It bangs again and again until it finally stops, and the wailing continues to get louder.


    Desperate, Lucy begins to burn what little power she manages to reclaim as she whispers. "Vekra." Lucy whispered as power coursed through her legs. Her heart beats with the rhythm of anticipation as she continues to run.


    ?


    The children cried in fear as a monster tried to reach beyond the window with its filthy green hands. Everyone huddles from the corner of the prayer room as it has the least amount of windows in the building.


    The main door was sealed shut with the hastily made barricade they made with the pews and wood that they could find. The monsters banged loudly against the door as the wolves scratched furiously at the door as it shook beneath its assault.


    The building rocked as the cries of the children and the nun intertwined with the sinister laughter of the monsters. The sisters placed themselves in front of the children as they fervently prayed with their beads in hand.


    Some were crying as they prayed while others trembled violently as they tried to steady themselves from trembling to no avail. Emma was one of these sisters as she tried to collect herself. She had to maintain a front that others could lean into.


    She had to be brave for the children who were beyond terrified from the crackles of the monsters. She had to be strong for Lucy... who had given her life for them. Emma did not want to believe what she heard moments ago when she heard Lucy scream.


    She did not want to think of it, but her terrified mind began to play cruel tricks on her as she believed she had died in a gruesome way. Thoughts of the wolves gnawed her to death were barely kept away as she continues to put up a front.


    She had to be brave for them, for sister Rose to arrive with the guards... but she was scared. Emma was afraid she could not keep the front any longer the longer the door banged. She was terrified of what could happen next if they broke through that door.


    A devastating blow landed. The frame of the door shuddered as several pieces of the door broke free, revealing a vile smile from beyond. "Urum, save us..." One of the sisters broke down as she cried for her life.


    Another blow rocks the door as the cries of the children begin to intensify. Some of the sisters could not keep it any longer as they simply broke down and cried. Emma could feel her resolved quiver as another blow landed.


    The bead from her hand slipped through as all hope was lost. Emma could see their faces, smiling in pure ecstasy as they violently pushed through one another for one last blow. It was then that a figure suddenly moved from the corner of her eye.


    Emma blinked to her horror as Iva stood before her with a plank of wood in her hand. The small figure trembled violently like the others; tears streamed down from her face. Iva was terrified, but she somehow tries to stand her ground with the plank of wood in her hand.


    Her legs shook so much that Emma thought she was going to fall over any second now, but she did not. Iva stood before her, ready to defend Emma and the others. Even though it was meaningless in the end, Emma admired the little girl''s bravery.


    ...What am I doing? Emma thought in anger as the fire inside her began to grow stronger. I have to protect her... Emma thought as she slowly rose from her feet. I have to protect them... Emma thought as she slowly began to stand when the final blow landed. A roaring cacophony signals their doom.


    The door finally gave in as the monsters rushed in for the first kill in glee. Iva lost her will from the sheer horror running towards her as the plank slipped from her grip. Emma ran towards Iva as she hugged the little girl in her arms. I have to protect them... Emma closed her eyes as she turned her back towards the monsters, away from Iva. ...I''m sorry everyone... I-


    A deafening boom rocks the building as silence suddenly engulfs the entire world. Emma slowly opened her eyes to her surprise when she saw the sisters and the children''s eyes widen in shock. Emma looked down to see Iva staring past her with the same look of surprise.


    The sun seemed to grow brighter than Emma had remembered. "...What the..." Emma trailed off as she turned to see what was going on. Emma could never finish her words that day as she too could only look in surprise.


    There was a massive hole in the roof as Lucy stood on top of a corpse from one of the monsters. Her eyes burned with so much hatred that the monsters seemed to move back in fear. Her face was twisted beyond recognition as her entire being was filled to the brim with spite.


    Emma could not believe her eyes. She blinked again and again, afraid it was all an illusion that her eyes played on her, but it was real. Lucy was alive and real. There were several cuts that bled from her arms as a massive gnash flowed from her shoulder, but Lucy was alive.


    Tears rolled down from Emma''s face as relief washed over her. She''s alive... Lucy is alive! Emma thought over and over again, it was as if she was afraid she would disappear if she did not do so. Emma wanted to reach out towards Lucy, to embrace the girl in her arms as joy and relief flooded her chest. She would have done so too when Lucy suddenly moved.


    The young lady pulled the spear free from the dead body. Her eyes flickered from amber to cobalt several times before she let out a blood-curdling scream. Emma flinched back in surprise as she watched Lucy run after the monsters.


    Lucy violently begins to dismember and kill every monster within her reach as she lets out another scream. Her eyes finally flickered to gold as if they were on fire. ...Lucy?... Emma thought in fear as she watched the young girl descend into madness.


    ?


    KILL KILL KILL!!! Her mind roared into a deafening cacophony as her eyes glared at the retreating monsters. Her body burns as if it were engulfed in fire as her heart beats with the rhythms of resentment. YOU BASTARDS!!! DIE DIE DIE!!!


    No words escaped from her lips as she continued to howl like a wild animal. Hearing the children cry, listening to the desperate prayers of the sisters, and witnessing Iva and Emma almost getting killed invoke a deep seethed rage that Lucy fought so hard to contain.


    It had been so long since she remembered this hate, this burning indignation as she let herself drown in its fires. Lucy roared as she impaled a monster. The fear in its eyes did not calm the fire inside her even in the slightest as she continued to swing.


    Blow after blow, Lucy moves with inhuman power coursing through her veins as the spear dances around her. Each swing took a head, each stab penetrated a heart, and each blow decimated a monster beyond recognition.


    The monsters tried to fight back as the wolves bore their fangs at Lucy. Some throw their spear while others rush in for the kill. It did not matter though as her spear reached through their bodies before they could to her.


    Lucy killed everyone within her reach, though it was not meant to last forever. With each blow she traded, her eyes flickered dangerously back to cobalt. The amber-like glow begins to grow dimmer and dimmer with every moment that passes.


    Each time it did, Lucy could feel her body getting slower and slower as she was slowly running out of power. And it was not only Lucy who had noticed this too, the monster had taken notice as they began to grow more and more confident with each swing that passes.


    "URRGGHH!" A monster roared as it raised its weapon to cleave Lucy in two. Lucy was forced to defend against the blow as she let go of power. Her eyes reverted back to sapphire, saving the last drop of power as the monster smiled triumphantly.


    Though the stupid creature could not even enjoy the brief victory as Lucy gutted him with her spear. The monster''s eyes widened as Lucy still did not let go even with the loss of power. The monsters screamed in frustration as they tried to push Lucy back with their numbers.


    Lucy had killed five more of their numbers but there were still 7 more and another 5 from outside. Thankfully, however, most of the wolves could not squeeze through the narrow door. Lucy stood firmly on the ground as she made sure to hold back every monster from the door.


    Lucy made sure not one passed through her as the spear began to flow in her hands. The vibration from the spear made her arms shake in pain as it was far from being accustomed. Each swing felt like a metal pipe being swung at full force against a brick wall.


    Heavy and painful, but Lucy endured. She had to endure or everything she held dear in this life would be taken away from her. Everything had been taken away from her once, Lucy was not about to let it happen again.


    And so, she held on. Every second felt like a minute as every minute felt like an hour. Lucy swung the spear again and again as one by one their numbers slowly dwindled. It was not as fast nor as clean as the ones before, but it was still a kill as Lucy pierced one through the eyes.


    Lucy breathed raggedly as her gaze looked down for a moment. Four... five... Lucy thought in a daze as she killed a total of 12 monsters and three wolves. There were still 8 more monsters and 12 more wolves to kill.


    Only 20 more remained as Lucy raised her spear for another swing. "UUUGGGHHRRR!!!" But she was so tired. Lucy was so exhausted after fighting without stopping that might as well lasted for hours. She felt so tired after sleeping less than 8 hours in the past 10 days as she parried a blow from an incoming ax.


    Her muscles screamed in pain, her bones jolted in exhaustion, her- "You can do it, Lucy!" Lucy blinked as another shout followed suit. "It will be over soon! So please, hold on!" Emma shouted as soon more and more of the sisters and children began to encourage her.


    "You can do it, sister Lucy! Please hold on! Sister Lucy! Sis..." The people behind her shouted in encouragement as Lucy blinked back in surprise. Their desperate plea stirs deep within Lucy''s subconsciousness as she slowly shifted back to her stance.


    Lucy could feel power brimming inside once more as she glared at the monsters. A second wind begins to blow on Lucy''s sail as her eyes slowly regain its focus. Hold your ground soldier Lucy thought to herself as she begins to swing once again.


    The monsters begin to despair as the human who was on the brink of exhaustion suddenly regained strength. Desperate, the monsters made one final push as they threw everything they had at Lucy. They pushed their comrades at the tip of her blade as the wolves tried to reach her.


    Lucy bitterly tries to hold back the incoming onslaught as the spear pierces through them. Blow after blow, Lucy continues to throw back relentlessly at the horde as much as they throw at her.


    Unfortunately however, one of the monsters managed to grab onto her spear as it pierced through its chest, refusing to let go. A wolf saw an opening as it bit her hard on her right leg.


    Lucy winces in pain as she falters for a moment. "No!!!" The people behind screamed as a monster stepped on one of the corpses as a ladder to reach her. The monster smiled in glee as it buried its ax deep on Lucy''s left shoulder.


    Lucy vomited blood as the monsters rejoiced and the sisters and the children despaired. The monsters hurriedly tried to push past the falling corpse when Lucy suddenly grabbed the monster with an ax. The monster frowned in annoyance as it reaches for her hand.


    It refuses to let go. The monster growled in frustration as it was infuriated that even in death, she persists to fight on. The monster tried to shake her grip free but failed. It tried again and again but still, it failed. The grip suddenly tightened as the human slowly raises her head.


    The monster''s eyes widened in panic as it tried to pry off the grip but still failed even with the help of its comrades. It was then a sweat escaped from its ugly face as it turned to face Lucy, glaring with a single hateful eye. The blue cobalt hue was slowly being infected into a golden amber.


    The monster had the privilege to stare back in horror one last time as Lucy bares her mouth open. Lucy pulled the monster closer as she bit hard on its neck. Panic, pain, enrage but even more so fear. Nay, it was terror that flooded the monster when Lucy dug through. The monster tried to break free from the grip, but it was no use as Lucy gnawed through its veins.


    The monster shrieked in fear. It desperately flails its limbs as it tries to free itself from Lucy in vain. The monster could feel its nerves pop one by one as blood flooded its throat. The monster tried one last time to free itself but failed as it slowly begins to drown in its own blood.


    Its windpipe is crushed beyond saving under the sheer force of Lucy''s teeth. Yet still, it did not stop. The terrible sound rang across the building as Lucy bit down the monster''s neck again and again and again aND AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN! LUCY NEVER LET GOES FOR A SECOND! THE BASTARD GURGLES FOR RELEASE, BEGGING FOR AN END BUT LUCY HAD NEVER SHED EVEN A SCRAP OF HER MERCY AS SHE BITTED DOWN AGAIN AND AGAIN!... until it finally stopped moving.


    The world around them went silent. The monsters could not believe what just happened as well as the humans behind Lucy. It was far beyond disturbing and frightening. Especially from the monster''s eyes as they look back in sheer horror at the human before them.


    Lucy''s mouth was bloodied grimly as the body dropped to the floor. Her golden eyes pulsed softly as the monster inched back in fear. Blood dripped ever so slowly at her chin as Lucy let out another baleful howl. The scream echoed across the halls as the monsters stumbled back.


    The monsters finally understand what they are facing and begin to flee in terror. It was no soldier that they normally fought with their lives nor was it a helpless human who would cower in fear. It was but a human in its most primal form.


    A monster that even monsters are afraid of. There were legends amongst the monster''s tribe. A tale of an ancient evil that were the ancestors of humanity. It was said that the race was so terrible that when it finally passed on, humans and even the monsters themselves chose to forget the terrible nightmare.


    Naturally, this was a bygone legend. A ghost story that would be used to scare children. The monsters simply scoffed at the mere thought of such a race were the ancestors of such a specie. Though one could never forget an instilled primal fear even if countless generations pass on.


    Standing before them was a legend made manifest. Broken and bruised, yet its hunger still remained. Lucy did not resemble even a fragment of her former self as she glared. Her hate was absolute, not even a ray of compassion dotted her eyes. The monsters knew then.


    Even the wolf released its bite as it fled with its tail behind its back, cowering in terror. Lucy blinked in confusion as she watched them retreat. She could not believe what she was seeing as power finally ran out inside her.


    Lucy tries to chase after them but fails to even move one step forward as her body fails. It had finally and truly reached beyond its limits. Lucy glared at the fleeing figure before her one last time before she collapsed from exhaustion. Darkness consumed her world once more.

 Chapter 14

    "Please be safe." Rose silently prayed as she led a platoon of guards. 50 men strong raced after her with utmost haste. Most of them had abandoned most of their heavy equipment and carried only with their chain mail and spear.


    Some were even wearing leather as they did not have the time nor the concern to do so as they ran; every second wasted is precious. Others did not even have the time to grab their spear as they carried only their sword into battle.


    Thankfully, however, there were at least two knights within their ranks who donned their full armor. Painted in a sapphire hue, the knights of the Larum Dukedom lead the men despite wearing full-plated cobalt armor, an alloy two times stronger than pure steel.


    And an archer who offers his aid. It was strange how easily he offered himself for free without asking for anything, but Rose would take whatever she could get in this dire time. Hair blazing in crimson, bow strung around his back.


    "How could this happen?" One of the men mumbled in regret as they continued to scale towards the orphanage.


    "How could I have missed it..." The young man whispered in distraught, regret seeping through his soul. "I should have checked one more time. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I¡¯ve swept the forest right. I-"


    "Quite son." The young man blinked as an older man suddenly cuts him off.


    "But captain it was-"


    "There is nothing we could do about it now. The only thing we could hope to do is to reach them in time. Save your breath. We will need it later. For now, focus and run." The captain said as the young man bit his tongue hard.


    ¡°¡­Yes sir.¡± Determined and desperate, the young man pushed every fiber of his muscle as his heart pounded. The same could be said for everyone. Tired as they may be, not one soul dares complain, even if their lungs were starting to burn.


    "Please don''t be too late... please..." The young man prayed as Rose led the platoon to the hills. As they neared, a terrible scream rippled across the sky. The men paled in dismay as the blood-curdling scream answered what they dreaded to hear the most.


    "Lucy..." Rose mumbled as she was the one who was hit the hardest. She could not have mistaken it even if she wanted to. Too many nightmares of hers had made sure of that. "Come on! We have to hurry!" Rose urges the men to follow as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Please be safe... please..." Rose whimpered as her vision slowly blurred. Her heart raced painfully inside her chest as terrible imaginations assaulted her mind. Rose did not want to entertain it, she hoped she could not as she finally reached the top.


    "..." As Rose reached the top, she suddenly stopped.


    "? Sister Rose is there something..." The captain could not finish his words then when he saw it. Before them was the horde of green monsters running out of the building.


    "...Kalva be damn." The captain muttered in anger as he watched them exit the building. Rose lost all the strength in her legs as she watched them flee the ruined orphanage.


    No way... Rose thought in disbelief as the others reached the top.


    The men had mixed emotions when they saw the orphanage. Some were driven in regret and remorse like the young man as tears watered his eyes, others were silent like the archer and the knights as they observed the situation with a clear mind.


    But there was one feeling that they all shared with, and it was fury. The men gripped the shaft of their weapons tightly as they glared at the fleeing goblins. Some trembled in anger so much that their glare might as well burn a hole through the goblins.


    Just as they were about to roar in the name of vengeance, they heard shouting from inside the orphanage. Rose perked up in surprise as she too had heard it. They... they survived?...!!! Rose jumped to her feet as the realization hit her a moment longer.


    "T-they''re still alive! Please help them!" Rose shouted after the men, snapping them out of their daze. Though she did not even need to say a word as most of them were having the same thought.


    Some, however, stayed behind like the knights as they hunted down the goblins. Rose did not spare even a glance at the fleeing wretches as she rushed towards the orphanage with all haste. The windows were shattered as the doors were pried open, but Rose could hear it. Hear them.


    Tears and relief washed over the nun as the voices began to grow louder and louder. They''re alive... they''re alive! Rose rejoiced from within as she turned towards the prayer room where the sound was, only to stop dead in her tracks when she finally reached them.


    Before her were bodies upon bodies of goblins and dire wolves alike. All of them were stacked on top of one another outside the prayer room. Blood spilled from their bodies as most of them had a stab wound on their bodies but that was not what Rose was concerned of.


    Just before her was Lucy, surrounded by the others as they desperately tried to heal her. There were wounds etched all across her body. From her shoulder blades down to her right leg, all of them were severely injured as blood leaked out from them.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Emma and the others desperately cast the healing spell again and again as Lucy convulsed on the floor violently. "Erak! ERAK!" Emma shouted over and over again as the emerald light washed over Lucy.


    The young lady twists and turns in agony. Lucy looked as if she wanted to scream, but could not as Emma and the others continued to heal her. "Urk!" One of the sisters grunted as blood dripped from her nose. The sister tried to hold on a little longer before falling unconscious.


    Rose blinked out of her daze as she rushed to join Emma and the others. "Erak..." Rose whispered as the mana courses through her body and into Lucy. The emerald washed over her as Rose turned to ask Emma.


    "What happened to her??" Rose asked as she felt their power combining with Lucy.


    "Rose?" Emma whispered in surprise as Rose simply nodded in reply.


    "Please tell me, sister Emma. What happened here?" Rose inquired as the guards finally arrived.


    Their eyes widened as the same confusion and questions swirled around their eyes when they saw the corpses of the monsters stacked outside the door. Emma''s hands trembled as her voice broke to answer.


    "L-Lucy... Lucy... Lucy threw herself to save us." Rose''s eyes widen as well as the guards as if they could not understand what they were hearing.


    "L-Lucy did? But how-"


    "I-I don''t know. I don''t know how, but she simply did..." Emma confessed as she took a deep breath.


    "What are you guys staring at?! Move! Secure the children first! Search out for any survivors!" The captain broke the men''s daze as they quickly moved into action. One by one, the men move to do as they were ordered.


    Some of the men moved to help the unconscious sisters, while others searched around the building for anyone who had not been so lucky. While all of this was happening, Emma finally managed to gather her breath.


    Before Emma could continue, however, blood suddenly escaped from Lucy''s nose. The sisters eyes widen in panic as Lucy''s body stiffens. "Why isn''t it working?" Emma desperately increased the output of her light, but it still failed.


    Lucy squirmed as if she was being corrupted. Her body twists and turns as Emma and the others simply fall further and further into despair as their power fails them. "I think I can help." Emma and the others turned to the voice as a young man stood before them with a grim look on his face.


    Rose immediately realizes the man as his crimson hair stands out amongst the rest. The young man pulled a small vial in his pocket. It had a faint blue liquid inside as it slushes around the vial. "W-what is that?" Emma asked as the young man stepped forward.


    "Lacrum." The man said without hesitation as it drew a gasp from Rose.


    "W-why do you have that?" Rose exclaimed as Emma and the others looked confused.


    "W-what is it sister Rose?" Emma inquired as Rose did not answer and simply put herself between Lucy and the man.


    "It is a potent drug that champions mostly use. Depending on its potency, its power could replenish their reserve in an instant." The man explained as Rose snarled.


    "It also kills any normal who consumed that drug." Emma and the others quickly understood as they vehemently shook their head.


    "No, we cannot have that." Emma replied as Rose and the others nodded in agreement.


    "It is way too dangerous." Rose added as the man looked down at Lucy.


    "She is dying sister." Emma flinched as Lucy continued to squirm.


    What do I do? Emma thought in a panic. Time slowly slipped by. Every second that passes proves the man¡¯s word was true as she could feel even now Lucy slipping away despite the aid from the others. She looked at the vial menacingly, eyes flickering in doubt and desperation.


    Emma did not know one thing about the drug. It was even more surprising when Rose immediately recognized the vial. She wanted to learn more about the drug from Rose to ascertain the cost of such a thing when her train of thought was suddenly interrupted.


    "...Why?" Emma blinked as Rose whispered in a dire tone. "Why are you helping us? Even going as far as to give such an expensive drug?" Rose asked as Emma also found it suspicious. Why would he help? What could he gain from it?


    The man paused as if he was trying to come up with an answer before replying. "I''m just trying to help." Emma and the others did not look convinced one bit as the man simply shrugged. "If you don''t want to believe me then fine, but if you are going to take any longer than this, she will die." The man said as she pointed back to Lucy.


    The poor girl was awfully pale as if all colors were drained from her body. Emma''s eyes widen as her skin slowly turns cold. Her breathing was slowly getting weaker and weaker with every passing second.


    The healing could not save her in time... no, it was as if the healing could not save her at all. Losing all hope she had, Emma bit her lips in desperation as she reached her hand open towards the man. "Give it to me." The man had a small smile as Rose and the others protested.


    "Sister Emma surely you would not-"


    "What choice do we have?" Emma cuts them all down mercilessly with a single question. What choice do they truly have? They could not save Lucy with their power; they could not even help Lucy when she fought the horde all alone.


    Even if they went back in time and knew what was going to happen, they could do nothing. The answer was simple. They had no choice but to trust. The young man hands the small vial to Emma as she pops the cork and drowns all of its contents into Lucy''s barely-opened mouth.


    The liquid slowly dripped down her throat as Lucy reflexively consumed the liquid as if she was in great thirst. Her complexion slowly begins to return to normal as her breathing slowly stabilizes. The sisters drew a sigh of relief except for Rose and the young man.


    Their eyes stared at Lucy in astonishment on different and varying scales. One was extremely delighted, while the other could not help but look extremely worried. Both wished to say something, but they held it all in as Lucy slowly recovered.

 Chapter 15

    "...Captain..." One of the men softly called out for Emma as she watched the men pile the dead. Their bodies were marred and ruined beyond recognition that made the virescent spear doubt if they were even human. The men slowly piled the bodies one by one in somber silence.


    "...How many times is it lieutenant?" Emma softly asked as she watched a small lifeless body being carried by the soldiers with care. Her face remained impassive, but her glistening eyes betrayed her.


    "...It would be the seventh time sir..." The lieutenant finally answered as Emma¡¯s pupil trembled for a second.


    "...We can''t even save a fucking village..." Emma cursed softly as the lieutenant shook his head.


    "It could not be helped. We have been deployed far beyond our reach this time. We can''t possibly have known that they-"


    "There were seventy children in this village, lieutenant..." Emma cut off as she watched another small body add to the pile. "...Seventy, kalva damn them all, children... not even one of them were spared." Emma tried to suppress a groan, but her body refused to be cowed.


    "We can''t be blamed for this captain! We have tried our best! We rode for 7 days straight with little to no rest for Urum¡¯s sake!"


    "...Yet still I couldn''t save them..." Emma mumbled as she watched the mountain of corpses stacking on top of each other.


    "Captain... it is not your fault..." Emma did not reply as she listened to the priest giving off one last litany for the dead, preparing their cremation.


    "... I''ve promised them, you know?... I promised to be there if it happened... it did... and I was not there." Emma whispers as the raging fires emitted a powerful wave of heat. Unfortunately, however, the painful pang in her heart was stronger than the flames.


    "...Just how much longer will this last?" Emma mumbled as the men could offer no reply. The men wanted to offer solace to their worn-out captain, but her defeated eyes simply refused in all attempts to do so. Emma watched as the fires consumed them all. Men, women¡­ children.


    ...I failed you... I failed you all... Please forgive me... I...I was not strong enough... I am simply not strong enough¡­


    ?


    Lucy''s eyes snapped open as the dream passed. Her entire body felt sore as if she had slept for days. She blinked her eyes several times, trying to remember the last moments before she blacked out. As her mind slowly cleared, a feeling of dread and panic rose from her chest.


    Where are they? Lucy thought, body screaming in protest as she forcibly pushed on. Where is this? It was only then Lucy realized she was not in the orphanage as the old musky wood she had grown accustomed to had been replaced by smooth chiseled stones.


    Lucy tries to open her mouth to call her name, but her parched and dry throat could not even let out a croak. Where are you?? Lucy thought in panic as she quickly got up from the bed. The pain in her right leg suddenly flared as well as her shoulders as she moved.


    The pain made her flinch, but that was all as she was driven to find the missing children and sisters. Are they dead? No, they can''t be! I was there to protect them! I was there when... no no this isn''t happening, this can''t be happening!


    Lucy stumbled towards the door, dread had finally settled in. This isn¡¯t real. It can¡¯t be real. Kalva please, don''t do this to me! "Emma... Rose¡­ Iva... anyone¡­ where are you?" Lucy tried to shout for their names but failed as her voice was too weak.


    "Ivy¡­ Telma¡­ please¡­ anyone." Lucy tried her hardest to scream, but to no avail. Answer me damn you! Lucy demanded- no, she beggged as tears welled up from her eyes. The world was frighteningly cold and quiet as she was forced to a crawl.


    Move, damn you! Lucy cursed her body as it was too heavy, too weak to even reach the door. They can''t be dead. They can''t be. "No no no no no..." Lucy was about to lose her control when the doorknob turned.


    The door opened, revealing a surprised Iva carrying a tray of vegetable soup and water. ¡°You''re awake." Iva mumbled in her usual tone of annoyance. When Lucy did not reply, her small face frowned slightly as she placed the tray on a nearby table and turned to leave.


    "I''m going to tell big sister Emma and the others now that you are-!!!" Iva was cut off when Lucy suddenly grabbed her shoulder. "Hey! Let go of me you..." Iva could not finish her words as Lucy''s eyes stared in disbelief. Despite her weak grip, Iva could not move, fearing Lucy might fall.


    The young lady¡¯s sapphire eyes blinked again and again as if she could not believe that she was there. Tears broke free from those eyes as her hands trembled. Iva was surprised yet again when Lucy pulled her in for a hug. Her hug was so tight for someone to look so weak and frail. Iva made a move to break free again when she heard a soft sob.


    Lucy cried softly as she embraced the living success of her sacrifice. All the pain and guilt she held slightly lessened. It was small, but it was something. "You''re alive... you''re alive... thank goodness... oh thank goodness..." Lucy whimpered as she burrowed her face deeper into Iva''s shoulder.


    Her entire body trembled in relief, her shoulder sinking low as if it was all a bad dream. "Sister Lucy?" Lucy raised her gaze to see Emma''s wide eyes. She was holding a tray filled with antiseptics and medicine that fell down against the floor as her right hand covered her mouth.


    "Sister Emma..." Lucy tried to stand and embraced Emma as well but stumbled as the strength in her legs failed her.


    "Hey be careful!" Iva manages to catch Lucy just as she was about to hit the floor.


    "Sister Lucy!" Emma seemed to snap back to reality as she rushed to her aid.


    "S-sorry..." Lucy replied in embarrassment but was quickly cut off as Emma embraced her tightly.


    "You fool! How could you do that!" Lucy blinked in confusion as Emma pulled back, revealing a pair of glaring eyes that made Lucy flinched.


    Her eyes looked so scary that Lucy did not dare to meet hers. "I thought you were going to die! We thought you were going to die! Oh, I should have scolded you more, you brazen child! Do you know how... h-how worried we were??" Emma slowly losses momentum as the tears begin to cloud her eyes.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Why d-did you... fight like that. W-who told you to fight like that!" Emma''s eyes were a mess as relief and frustration burst forth from her voice as it trembled. "Don''t you ever throw away your life like that again. You hear me?!" Lucy timidly nodded, but Emma was not satisfied.


    "Do you hear me??" Emma was so angry that all Lucy could do was nod even harder, but it still did not satisfy Emma as she asked, even louder this time. "Answer me young lady!"


    "Y-yes!" Lucy barely answered in time as Emma glared for a second longer before embracing her again.


    "Y-you¡­ do you have any idea how terrified I was..." Emma whispers in a relieved but terrified voice. "I-I... I thought we were going to lose you after you¡­ after you fought like that. W-who taught you to fight like that?" The hug tightened as Emma''s voice threatened to break.


    "I-It... it was as if... it was as if you did not care whether you live or die anymore..." Lucy froze as Emma''s words struck closer than she was willing to admit. "I t-thought you lost your mind...¡± Emma repeated the words again as her arms trembled.


    "W-who hurt you, my child? W-what could have made you scream like that?" Lucy could not reply as the nun¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I-I thought you were broken. I-I- oh Urum¡¯s light.¡± Emma pulled back again, revealing a messy face as tears fell down across her cheek.


    "Don''t do that again, you hear me?" Emma whispers as her hands tremble. "Don''t you even dare think to pull a spear again. Never hold a weapon ever again, do you hear me?" Emma said as Lucy quietly nodded back.


    "Lucy dear, look me in the eyes." Lucy did not move as the grip slowly tightened. "Lucy..." Lucy did not have the courage to resist anymore as she slowly lifted her gaze. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Emma''s desperate eyes baring down on her.


    "Promise me you will never fight again... promise me dear..." Emma begged like a mother does to her child. Begging for her to stop and come back home as she refuses to let go. The warmth in those eyes was so unfamiliar to Lucy, scolded for the first time.


    Strange... Lucy thought to herself as she slowly opened her mouth. I''m being shouted at but... why am I so happy?


    "I..."


    W-why? Why am I so happy? She thought as she finally mustered the words into her mouth. "...I wish I could..." Lucy meekly replied as her voice was as fragile as snow.


    Emma''s eyes widen as her grip suddenly tightens once more. "What do you mean? Lucy, you can, and you should. You don''t have to risk your life and fight anymore. You could live in peace with us! No one here is going to hurt you!" Lucy''s eyes widen at Emma''s words


    She felt her throat tighten, strangling the word out with difficulty. "I...I can''t... I still-"


    "You have done enough!" Emma cut Lucy off as tears welled up in her eyes once more. "You... you have done enough, Lucy; you don''t need to fight anymore... please... let go of your burden, it was not your fault..." Emma cried as Lucy could feel her chest turn into lead.


    "It was not your friend¡¯s fault, nor is it yours. You don''t have to suffer for things you haven''t done." Lucy''s eyes widened as Emma''s words were familiar... far too familiar.


    "H-how did you know?" Lucy softly whispers as Emma''s lips trembled, revealing a sad smile.


    "Have you forgotten who always comforted you during those cold nights, child?" Lucy''s eyes widened as Emma continued to smile. "Y-your nightmares¡­ l-let go of your nightmares, child. Please. I am here for you. We are here for you." Lucy trembled as Emma pushed on.


    "It was not your fault...I...I do not know the full story, truly I do not... but I do know that you have suffered enough." Emma whispered as she took Lucy''s hands. "You have suffered so much... at such a young age, my child. I do not know what it is that made you suffer... but please... enough is enough... let go of it..." Emma''s words strung a cord within Lucy.


    Tears welled up against her will as her hands slowly trembled. Her mouth quivered in sadness as she tried to gather the words into her mouth once more. It was hard, it was excruciatingly hard to gather the words, but she succeeded in the end.


    From the deep recess of her scarred and mutilated heart, Lucy whispered what she always wanted to say for the rest of her lives, both the past and the present. "...C-can I?" Lucy whimpered as tears broke free from their prison. Her throat was already dry, making her voice tremble and break with each word that passes on through her lips.


    "...C-can I tr-truly s-stop fighting?... I...I-I have known nothing in life... but to kill. I killed, and I killed, and I killed. I am no longer¡­ I am not clean..." Lucy looked up once again as tears ruined her face. "...I... I am dirty sister Emma..." Lucy whimpered as she took a deep, shuddering breath.


    "... I am so filthy that I fear the Gods no longer hear my pleas..." Lucy could not bear to face Emma any longer as she buried her face in her hands. "...But... I... I-I... I j-just... I wanted to stop... I really... really really wanted to stop." Emma could no longer hold it in as well as she embraced Lucy once more.


    "Of course, you can... o-of... o-of course you can dear..." Emma whispered as Lucy cried in her arms. It was quiet at first as she tried to hold it in, but when Emma gently caressed her back, she could no longer hold it in. A terrible and painful wail escaped from her lips.


    Lucy cried. She cried as if the decades of torment she endured till now had finally been released. "I!... I... I really wanted to stop!!!..." Lucy cried out loud as Emma cradled her gently as she continued to cry.


    "...I have killed so many. I have lost so many, but I never wanted it. I never wanted any of it! I really did not want to fight anymore!" Lucy cried, as Emma shuddered softly.


    "Y-you don¡¯t have to. I-I promise you, y-you don¡¯t have to." Emma cried softly as Lucy wailed.


    "I-I''m dirty Emma! I am so dirty!" Lucy cried as Emma shook her head and whispered.


    "W-we all are dear... it''s ok... it''s ok... the Gods forgives us all... and even if they did not... even if the whole world hates you for it... I''ll forgive you Lucy... I... I¡¯ll always forgive you..." Lucy''s eyes widened for a moment before she howled like a wounded animal once more.


    The two cradled each other in their arms. Their warmth engulfed each other as they continued to cry out in pain. It was painful; it was heavy, but Lucy could finally truly breathe for the first time for as long as she could remember.


    Her cold and lifeless body felt a tinge of warmth that she had long since forgotten. It was... warm. So warm... Lucy thought in a haze. Amongst them, however, was a young girl, conflicted beyond words as her thoughts struggled to find meaning.


    ?


    You killed dad... you killed dad... Iva thought over and over again as she tries to remember the pain, the loss she had felt when Lucy took her father''s life. ...Yet no matter how hard she tried, Iva could not help but feel sorry for Lucy.


    Whenever Iva saw Lucy''s face, her blood would boil as she was constantly taunted by the murderer of her father who got off scot-free. The murderer enjoys a peaceful life outside instead of being locked up in the dungeon.


    But... look at her... Iva''s consciousness whispered softly as the anger in her heart flared. She killed dad! She does not deserve to be forgiven! She- Lucy broke down, lamenting to a sin Iva did not know. ...But... she is broken... like us... Her consciousness whispered as the anger weakened.


    The vindication was still there. The flame that called out for blood lingers at the back of her mind... but now... now she was not so sure anymore. The flame flickers as her chest tightens ever so slightly.


    All Iva wanted was to see the woman before her broke down in tears, just as she did when she murdered her father without remorse. A revenge she dreamt of the moment she met her... but seeing Lucy break down now, Iva felt at a loss. The void was still there.


    The bleak emptiness was still there. Still empty and null. For a moment, there was satisfaction in her torment, now it was nothing short of pity and guilt. ¡­She¡¯s so sad. Iva thought as Lucy clawed desperately for warmth.


    Just look at her... she is already in pain¡­ do we still have to hurt her?... The little voice whispered as she sighed inwardly, watching the murderer break down like the little girl she is. What do I do?... Iva thought in confusion as she watched in silence as the two cried off their hearts to their content.

 Chapter 16

    "How is she?" Rose whispered as Emma gently closes the door.


    "She needs rest. Her body needs time to fully recover, but I think she will be fine." Emma smiled warmly, the tightness within her chest had lightened significantly.


    "That¡¯s¡­ well it¡¯s not good, but it could be worse..." Rose whispered melancholy as she stared at the door.


    The older sister¡¯s eyes filled with worry as Emma nodded back. "I could only pray for our luck. Though I have to say, she does remind me of a certain someone." Emma said as Rose visibly flinched.


    ¡°P-please sister, I was young back then." Rose said as she hastened her steps, giving Emma little time to give her own piece. Sensing an opportunity she seldom receives now, the older sister pounces on the opportunity.


    "Oh? But I have never thought such a rough lady could become so sweet today?" Rose reddens further as Emma could only laugh at her reaction.


    "...But she''s worse off than me..." Rose added weakly, the heavy silence settled in once more.


    "I had time but¡­ kalva be damn, she is too young sister.¡± Rose said in pity, finding her gaze drifting back towards the door, worry filled her eyes. Emma could not help but give a small smile. You¡¯ve grown so much, sister. The older sister thought before replying.


    "It could not be helped." Emma finally replied with a sigh. "What''s done is done, we could not change the past as much as we wanted to. We could only change the future and live the present." Rose nodded in agreement as they continued to walk.


    "So... what should we do?" Rose asked. Emma sadly could not give her a clear answer.


    "I...I am not sure sister... but I do know we have to help her." Rose nodded her head in reply as Emma continued. "I do not know what exactly, but we will figure it out... somehow." Emma said sullenly.


    "Ah sister Emma, sister Rose! Good timing, I¡¯ve been looking for you two.¡± The two stopped in their tracks as a man appeared around the corner. It was the same red-haired man that Lucy brought the grain with prior and the archer who teamed up with Rose.


    The two eyed the man warily as Emma replies. "Can we help you, sir Seth?" Emma asked.


    "Please, call me Seth instead." Seth smiled as Emma shook her head.


    "With all the gifts you had given us sir Seth, I believe it is only right. Besides¡­ I doubt we could save any children if we were left to fend for ourselves." The relief within the sister¡¯s eyes sparkled amidst the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a house with some provisions.¡± Seth replied weakly, embarrassed by the praise.


    ¡°Calling this manor a house would be a disservice wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Emma said with a smile, reminiscing on the shock and relief she and the others had felt when she saw the stone manor first. Before, she worried their dwindling supply would prove to be a harsh winter. Now, she can eat and sleep through the winter from all the donations Seth had given.


    Seth sighed, finally relenting to the nun. "But I must ask." Emma added in. "...What do you intend to do with us with these gifts?" Seth gave a plain smile like that of a merchant.


    "Have I not told you before dear sister Emma? It is all in goodwill." Seth replied as Emma slightly frowns.


    "...Forgive me for the rudeness sir Seth, but I do not believe you have given us these things without compensation..." Emma said as the smile Seth had slowly crumbled.


    "... Don''t be mistaken, I am grateful of course, but I wish to know why you are doing this... the real reason..." Emma said as Seth had a complex expression. It looked as if he was calculating the words he was about to say next.


    "If you are asking why I am doing this... I guess it would be for sister Lucy?" The two frowned immediately as Seth hurriedly added in.


    "Ah, it''s not that kind of attention I assure you. It''s just that... her scars tell a complicated story." Rose and Emma''s eyes widen in shock as they reply.


    "What do you mean by that sir Seth?" Rose asked this time, alarm was rich in her voice.


    "I have a... hobby you see? The stories in books are nothing but fairytales for children, but people like Lucy? Now that is something worth hearing." Seth smiled as he continued.


    "Their battles, their hate, their love, their scars, all of them are so much more intriguing than fairy tales. They might be the same soldier or mercenary, but their stories? It is simply just fascinating to learn.¡± The discomfort grew as Seth continued to talk.


    ¡°In my travels across the continent, Lucy is the first one I had seen to be so... different. A girl who''s almost the same exact age as me with those scars? The stories she has must be worth knowing!" Seth answered with glee.


    The two sisters looked at each other as if they were dealing with a particularly strange child as he babbles on, but one thing is for sure though. They were not glad to hear the news of his strange habit, especially since it had involved Lucy.


    "With all due respect sir Seth, we would appreciate it if you avoided talking to Lucy about her past." Rose responded as Seth shook his head.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Of course not! Forcing them to tell their story is nothing but counterproductive!" Rose''s eyebrow twitches at the word as he continues to explain.


    "The trick is to let their guards down and let them tell their stories on their own even if you did not ask them! The more genuine and compelling you are when they share, the more likely they will continue to share!¡± He explained with a childlike twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Forcing someone to tell their story would only have a reverse effect. They have to tell their stories willingly or else nothing good will come out of it! If I had to spend a pretty coin for it, then so be it. I need to earn her good graces if I want to succeed!¡±


    Rose had to swallow her anger. The way Seth described Lucy as if she was a thing to be played, she could not help but taste the disappointment from within. "So, you are simply helping us for your own interest?" Rose asked as Seth let out a grin.


    "Well, I won¡¯t deny it. It is one of the reasons why. You wanted to know the truth, yes? Well, how was it?" The blunt yet honest words of Seth had left the two stumped. The words he spoke were simply too brash with no tact as he openly showed his intentions.


    The two were heavily contemplating how to reply when Seth continued. "...Well, even if sister Lucy was not at your small orphanage, I am not so heartless to leave the children to die in the cold winter." Seth said as the two blinked.


    "I certainly would not give this villa I have but I would still find a suitable house for you to spend the winter and some essential supplies for the children... though I would have not needed to do so since you all be dead were if not for sister Lucy." The two flinched at his words.


    They could offer no reply nor retort to his words. It was the truth after all. Cold, but true nonetheless. Emma shivered at the mere thought of their lives hanging on a balance¡­ on the shoulder of a child nonetheless.


    "Do tell me when sister Lucy has woken up, I have a lot of things to hear from her." Seth smiled as he walked past the two.


    "And if sister Lucy does not share her tale?" Rose spoke up as Seth turned. "...Would you kick us out?" Rose asked as she watched Seth frown.


    "I may be a merchant sister Rose, but I am not one to take things I have given. If sister Lucy does not wish to do so then it is her choice just as I made the choice of helping you all.¡± Seth with conviction before whispering softly.


    ¡°¡­Though I hope she would.¡± He said as he opened the door. ¡°Maybe then I could understand why¡­" Seth left before he could finish his sentence.


    The two mulled what the young man had said before they simply let out a heavy sigh. "Well, at least he''s honest about it." Emma quietly added in as Rose flinches. "Come on, the others still need our help." Emma said in hopes to comfort Rose as they continued walking.


    Rose let out a heavy sigh before following the older sister ahead.


    ?


    Iva''s small brown eyes stared at the sleeping Lucy as she mumbled something underneath her breath. The words were barely recognizable as her thoughts and mind wandered off far away from her body.


    The sound of her finger tapping against the table resounded in the bedroom as everything else was silent. "Why did you save me?" Iva whispered as she simply could not understand why. She had been saved three times now, but she still could not comprehend why.


    What did she have to be saved time and time again? She was nothing. She had nothing in her name. Not even a single copper coin, yet Lucy had still risked her life to save everyone, including her.


    "...Why would you save me?" Iva asked once more as she stared at her chest rising ever so slightly in a rhythmic pattern. The child was aware of the dangers of the world, even if she did not understand it. Yet Lucy¡­ she acted as if she had lived through it already.


    Iva had to put her guard on for as long as she could remember as it was the only thing protecting her from the adults. Lucy¡­ Lucy had her guard raised as if she was going to be abandoned. Terrified to fail and to be discarded with. Almost like¡­ her.


    "...Maybe you could have understand..." Iva whispered bitterly. She hated the mere idea of it, but she could not deny it. She hated how she was so similar to her, but more mature, more dignified... and in so much pain.


    "...But... why did you kill dad?" Iva whispered in pain as she simply could not understand. "S-surely you would have understand... but why did you have to kill him?" Iva muttered bitterly as her heart wrenched up from the sorrows Lucy had given her.


    The hate inside her was real, but it did not discredit the fact that she saved her. It was for the first time Iva found someone who might understand her... but that someone was also the one who had taken and gifted her at the same time.


    She can¡¯t fight back now... Iva thought to herself at the unconscious Lucy. Dark thoughts clouded Iva''s mind as she stared at Lucy. She could grab a knife and slit her throat with it or choked her to death with a pillow. But¡­ then what? It won¡¯t bring him back. He was dead. Dad was dead.


    "Ah... I don''t know... I don''t know..." Iva scratched her head as the conflict within simply grew stronger. The thirst for revenge had grown significantly weaker after she had seen Lucy break down.


    Iva could still vividly recall how Lucy had cried. The way she howled as if she had lost everything in the world was simply haunting. Hearing it from others and hearing it yourself are two completely different things. It was simply too painful, too pitiful.


    Iva slowly gazes down at her small right hand. It may be small and malnourished, but it was clean and smooth. Iva turned her gaze to Lucy, specifically her right hand. Unlike hers, Lucy''s hands were scarred as if she had fought a great battle. Not even her face was spared.


    "... I can''t even hurt you..." Iva muttered quietly as she stared at Lucy. The scars she bore looked so painful. She might have been a beauty that rivals that of the arrogant nobles if she simply did not have that scar.


    Iva never thought herself to be pretty, but she at least knows the pain it must have been to have a scar. Bruises can heal up with time but scars? They stay for life. No matter how expensive a medicine can be or how powerful a magic can be, scars can never be erased once it spread its roots.


    It is a curse that women, young or old, noble or not, dreaded to have... and Lucy was full of these scars. From her face, down to her legs, there was not a single trace of abuse and pain Lucy had not endured.


    How could you hurt someone who has already experienced the worst possible pain imaginable? Despite the cold masks she wears and the air of dignity she excluded; Lucy must have at least longed to have her lost beauty that could never be reclaimed.


    Iva truly wondered if it was even worth taking her revenge on Lucy. She was not sure, but Iva instinctively felt Lucy had already hit rock bottom when she broke down. Cries and smiles could be faked but the pain... the pain could never be.


    Iva suddenly felt empty as she contemplated these words. What''s the point? Iva felt lost as she fought back the tears from escaping. If I can''t even hurt you¡­ then what was the point? Iva thought in distraught as Lucy continued to sleep.

 Chapter 17

    3 days passed


    "H-here s-sister Lucy..." A young boy nervously hands in a small daisy to Lucy''s surprise. It was for the first time that a child had approached her. She never thought a day would actually come, much less receive a gift.


    "G-get well soon!" Adam shouted as if he was trying to erase the nervousness in his heart. Lucy stared at the boy for a moment then at the flower before finally responding.


    "T-thank you, Adam." Lucy replied as the boy''s eyes widened for a moment before retreating with all haste.


    Lucy watched the small figure disappear as he turned to a corner of the hallway. "You remember." Lucy jumped as she turned to see Rose smiling from ear to ear. Her smile looked brighter than usual as Lucy awkwardly asked.


    "R-remember what?" Lucy asked as Rose replied with her usual easy-going tone.


    "Why, his name of course!" Rose explained as Lucy looked even more confused. "I''m impressed you took the time to remember his name out of all the children." Rose said as Lucy hid the flower.


    "He is the one who Emma saved you know?" Rose said as Lucy slowly nodded back.


    "I see..." Lucy replied as Rose patted her shoulder.


    "Come now, is that all? The poor lad must have gathered insurmountable courage to give that flower you know?" Lucy flinched as Rose''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Ah... sorry... I forgot that they-"


    "No... it''s alright..." Lucy replied as she looked down at the daisy again. The small flower inside her clothes was so small yet it felt so heavy. A small smile crept up on her face as Rose looked back in surprise.


    "It''s a start right?" Lucy whispered as she pointed at the small flower. Rose also smiled back in reply as she nodded eagerly.


    "That''s right Lucy, this is indeed a fresh start. We can always start with the small things you know?" Rose smiled as Lucy turned her head slightly, hiding her reddening cheeks.


    Rose looked in confusion at first, but a mischievous grin soon stretched out from her face. "Aww, are you shy? Is our little Lucy shy?" Rose teased as Lucy only reddened further.


    "... I''m not little... I''m older than you..." Rose laughs at her weak retort.


    "Anyways, how''s your body holding up?" Rose asked as her gaze landed on the bandages. Her right shoulder and right leg took most of the space as it was the most grievous wound, yet it took barely a week for Lucy to walk by again.


    "...Could be worse..." Lucy replied.


    "Are you feeling nauseated? Do you sometimes feel your senses suddenly rising higher than usual?" Lucy pondered the inquiry for a moment before replying.


    "Now that you mentioned it, I do feel more sensitive sometimes." Lucy replied.


    "Is that so? When do you usually feel it?" Rose asked as they turned to a corner.


    "Usually at night when I go to bed. My right ear specifically. It is as if I could hear something from afar, though it might just be my head playing tricks on me." Lucy replied as Rose''s jaw tightened.


    "I see..." Rose whispered, deep in contemplation.


    "Anyway, enough of that. There is something I am need to know." Lucy said as she caught Rose by surprise. "Oh? This is a first." Rose smiled mischievously.


    "And here I thought there was nothing in the world that caught your interest! So do tell me and this big sister will help you!" Rose proudly proclaimed as Lucy hesitated to speak.


    Her eyes moved from side to side, ensuring they were alone. In a quiet voice, Lucy whispered so softly that the wind almost drowned out her voice.


    "Are there any news from the monsters?" Rose''s face immediately hardened as she sternly stared Lucy in the eyes.


    "I thought you promised sister Emma to never lift a weapon again?" Lucy flinched as her eyes widened in shock.


    "W-where did you hear that from?" Lucy asked but Rose was quick to cut off her escape.


    "Don''t avoid the question here, Lucy." Rose warned as Lucy flinched back in surprise.


    "Why do you want to know?" Rose asked as Lucy quietly replied.


    "I-I have to know what happened to them." Lucy whispered.


    "Why?" Rose instantly fired back as she was growing frustrated with her vague answers. "Why do you keep doing this Lucy? Didn''t you say it yourself how much you hated fighting?" Lucy did not reply, prompting Rose to continue.


    "If you truly do hate fighting then why do you keep searching for it?" Lucy did not reply. "You can have a peaceful life here sister! You can¡­ I just don¡¯t understand." Rose sighed as Lucy did not show any signs of response.


    "Why can you not leave this work to the guards? They are trained and experienced in this work more so than you, sister Lucy... sister Lucy, I want to help you, I want to learn more about you, but I can¡¯t do it if you won¡¯t let me¡­ am I not that trustworthy to you?"


    Rose saw Lucy flinched at her words. Her small body trembled ever so slightly as if she was shivering in fright. Rose felt bad for the young lady as she watched her struggle to find the answers to her question, but she did not regret her words.


    The two stopped dead in the middle of the hallway where no one was around as silence drifted among them. Rose usually would have exited by now, but she needed an answer.


    Lucy shifted her gaze back and forth like a guilty sinner. Her hands fumbled around clumsily as if she was trying to muster the courage to speak. Eventually, she manages to whisper out a reply.


    "I...I... I can''t sleep sister Rose." Lucy whispered in a quiet tone. "T-they are still out there. They... I cannot sleep. What if they come back? What if I am not there if they strike again?" Lucy said as she slowly raises her head.


    "Every time I close my eyes... I can see them sister Rose." Lucy spits out the word with venom as she presses onwards. "I can still see them ripping the orphanage apart... their filthy laughter fills the air... I cannot rest even if I want to..." Lucy whispered as her eyes blinked.


    Her sapphire eyes glimmered like the crowned jewels themselves as Rose stared back in admiration. There was fear in her eyes but also a strength that Rose had not seen for a long time ever since becoming a nun.


    "I have to know. I have to know those bastards will not come after you and the children when I''m gone. If I was not there at that time, they would have..." Lucy tried to spit out the word but could not. The fear in her voice threatened to spill over if she so much speaks of another word.


    "...Once, I have lost everything that I held dear that I have taken for granted... there won''t be a second time." Lucy replied firmly. Rose stared at those eyes for a moment before letting out a sad smile.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "We are not going anywhere Lucy." Rose smiled but it did nothing to Lucy''s unwavering eyes. Seeing this, she let out a sigh as she whispers back in a quiet voice.


    "Very well, but before I tell you what I know, promise to tell me whenever you want to go so I can help you." Rose said.


    Lucy blinked in confusion at her words as Rose could not help but let out a satisfying smile. "You think you are the only one? The world is small sister Lucy, you''ll never know when you meet someone like me." Rose said as Lucy''s eyes widened at the realization.


    "You can... you can fight?" Lucy asked as Rose ruffled her hair.


    "I can swing a sword here and there but that is not what you are after though right?" Rose asked as Lucy snapped back to focus.


    "R-right, ahem... so could you tell me?" Lucy asked as Rose smirked.


    "And the promise?" Rose asked as Lucy hesitated for a moment before nodding back.


    "Very well." Lucy replied as Rose begins to recall her memory.


    "As far as I know, most of those freaks have been driven off by the knights." Rose said as Lucy tilts her head.


    "The knights?" Lucy asked.


    "Yes, the knights from the Larum Dukedom... " Rose paused as she stole a glance from Lucy. She had grown noticeably stiff but did not look affected otherwise.


    "I see..." Lucy mumbles as Rose continues.


    "As I was saying, they chased the little bastards down to their lair. They reported to have found a large monster tide forming just 10 miles southeast from here. I assumed they reported back and have asked for reinforcements." Lucy''s eyes turned hard as Rose turned to face Lucy.


    "As I said, let the guards and knights handle this." Rose said as Lucy opened her mouth in rebuttal.


    "But they are-"


    "What? Weak? And you think you being there would make any difference?" Lucy closed her mouth shut as Rose did not allow her to take a no for an answer.


    "It is a monster tide Lucy. Not some small ragtag groups or some growing horde but a full-fledge tide Lucy. There is simply no chance for you to change the odds in our favor just by joining in." Rose remarked as Lucy cast her sight down slightly.


    "...Don''t worry sister Lucy." Rose added in as they turned to another corner.


    "From what I heard, there will be an expedition force with the strength of more than a hundred knights! A hundred knights sister Lucy and that is not even counting the auxiliary forces. I have even heard that the heir himself would join for this expedition. So there really is no need to-!" Rose stopped midway when she saw Lucy blanched. "Are you ok sister Lucy?" Rose asked as she caught Lucy just in time before she falls flat.


    "S-sorry, m-my body is still r-recovering." Lucy stuttered as Rose''s eyes narrowed to her trembling body.


    "Is something wrong sister Lucy?" Rose asked as Lucy replied a second later.


    "I-I''m fine, r-really, a-anyways what w-were you saying?"


    Rose hesitated as Lucy stared directly into her eyes as her pupils trembled. "Y-you said about the h-heir coming r-right? W-when?" Lucy asked when Rose hesitated. "W-well?!" Lucy¡¯s growing tone made Rose uneasy, but answered nonetheless.


    "O-on the morrow at noon.¡± Rose said, a sharp breath suddenly came from the young nun. Urum¡¯s light! Rose cursed internally.


    ¡°Sister Lucy what is-!!!" Rose could not finish her words when she saw Lucy pale even further.


    "You are not ok! Tell me sister Lucy! What is going on? Why are you shivering like this??" Rose asked as sweat breaks from her nape.


    Lucy seemed to lose focus for a moment as she did not reply. "Is there something you are not telling me sister Lucy? Are you truly not well? Hold on I will call on the-" Rose stopped midway as Lucy suddenly grabbed her shoulder.


    "Don''t..." Lucy whispered... no it was more of a desperate plea that came out of her lips. Rose stood still in shock as Lucy''s grip suddenly tightens.


    "... Don''t tell a-anyone... about this..." Lucy trembled as her hands gripped Rose further.


    "Calm down Lucy, tell me first what-"


    "I can''t go back..." Rose''s eyes widen as something dark permeates inside those blue eyes.


    The older nun blinked in fear as if she could not believe her eyes playing tricks on her, but it was there. No matter how many times she blinked, it was there.


    "I can''t go back..." Lucy whispered over and over again as Rose watched in horror as the girl started to break down. "I can''t go back... I can''t go back... I don''t want to go back... Gods no please... I can''t go back..." Lucy whispered on and on as if the world had died around her.


    "Lucy!" Rose suddenly shouted after when Lucy suddenly collapsed as her legs failed her.


    "Get a grip sister Lucy! You have to tell-!" Rose stopped midsentence as Lucy''s eyes slowly twisted into fear. Rose could no longer deny something was wrong as Lucy continued.


    It was not the fear she used to see. Rose had seen several fears flickered in those eyes from the time she spent with her. There was a fear for the children, a fear for her and the other sisters, but she never had the fear in her eyes of what Rose was looking at now.


    Lucy looked utterly terrified for her life. A fear for herself. For someone who fought monsters without flinching for a second, it disturbs Rose to her core to see Lucy trembling in sheer terror for herself.


    "Sister Rose? Sister Lucy?" The two turned to see a confused Emma who was holding a laundry basket. Her eyes slowly widened with concern when she saw Lucy''s eyes.


    The young nun stared in mute horror as she trudges slowly at Emma at first before picking up speed.


    "Lucy?¡± The young lady did not reply as she continued to pick up speed. ¡°Wait Lucy! Lucy calm down!" Rose was forced to pin Lucy to the ground as she tried to charge at Emma.


    She suddenly flailed violently on the floor like a fish who was pulled out of the water as she wrestled for control.


    "Lucy calm down for a second!" Rose shouted as Lucy refused to listen.


    "Lucy please calm down!" Emma shouted but it did little to change the frantic fear in her eyes. "Please dear, stop-"


    "H-help me." Lucy begged as she slowly stopped struggling. Her head shakes with difficulty as she tries to look up with her body pinned to the ground. When her eyes finally met theirs, the two gasped in shock as tears streamed down from her face. "H-help me¡­ please¡­"


    As sudden as it came, she regained the vigor once more and thrashed around violently. ¡°L-lucy wait!¡± Rose tried to reason but the girl was beginning to overpower her.


    Not a lick of reason came to Rose¡¯s mind as to how the young lady overpowering her, but she knew what she had to do next.


    Leaving with no choice, Rose pinned her down firmly this time as she struck the nerves in her knees, preventing her from harming herself or anyone any further. It should have been painful, but Lucy did not even flinch.


    Lucy looked up, terror plaguing her eyes. Emma was visibly shaken when she recognized that look in her eyes. There was a slight difference between then and now, but Emma was certain she had seen it before. It was the same look on the first day they met.


    "Please help me..." Lucy weakly cried out as the two met one another''s gaze. They did not know what to do as Lucy might charge blindly once again if Rose let go.


    "S-sister Lucy please calm down! We will help you. I promise we will, but you have to calm down first. I don¡¯t want to hurt you." Lucy did not reply as she continued to struggle violently.


    Emma tried to calm the young lady down, but it was no use. "Come on sister Lucy, you need to-¡°


    "PLEASE!" Lucy wailed louder this time, panic ripe in her voice. The two were utterly at a loss on what to do as Lucy begins to weep once more.


    Her guttering cries echoed throughout the halls as several other sisters came to see what was going on. To their shock and horror, Lucy was desperately screaming for help as she continued to resist violently as she cried.


    ¡°S-sister Rose! What are you-¡°


    ¡°Stand back!¡± Rose suddenly cut off as the sisters paused in their tracks, though the look of disapproval did not leave their eyes.


    ¡°Sister-¡°


    ¡°L-Lucy is not well now! She might hit you without knowing so please stand back!¡± The sense of urgency within Rose¡¯s voice made the sisters hesitate, not knowing what to do.


    "Sister Rose please get off of her!" A shout suddenly snapped the group out of their daze as they saw Seth came running. His usual calm and collected air seemed to plague in panic when he saw the commotion.


    Lucy did not seem to see him as she continued to cry out, weaker this time. "Sister Rose please get off of her right now! You are not helping her!" Seth shouted as Rose shot a confused look.


    ¡°B-but-¡°


    ¡°Trust me! Please!¡± Rose hesitatingly slowly released her grip.


    It did not need much force as Lucy broke free and sprinted out aimlessly, directly to Seth. The young man was ready though as he cushioned the impact.


    "Please help me... I don''t want to go back...¡± The young lady cried as she clawed desperately at Seth¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I don''t want to go back... I..." Lucy continued to cry out weakly as Seth tapped into his reserves. Power courses through his voice.


    "Shh, it''s ok now. You are safe here. You are safe..." Lucy blinked as tears continued to stream down.


    Lucy was on the brink of yelling. Her throat tightened to such a degree that breathing proved to be difficult, but the soothing voice eased that pain slightly. Just enough from making her scream in agony.


    The young lady did not seem to realize who did it as Seth slowly coaxed Lucy to be calm with his voice. Lucy blinked again and again, unsure what was happening.


    The group stared down in shock as Seth seemingly calmed Lucy down without so much difficulty. Seth caresses her back gently as he continues to whisper in a soft voice. "You have nothing to fear. You are safe here Lucy. You are safe..."


    Lucy blinked once more as her face slowly twisted back into pain as she cries. "Shh, it''s ok now. It''s ok. You can cry all you want. You are safe here. You are safe." Seth whispered as Lucy could only cry harder at his encouragement.


    Lucy continued to cry for what seemed to be hours before finally growing weaker and falling asleep. Seth signals for the maids and the sisters nearby to take Lucy back when he realizes she passed out.


    As Lucy was being escorted away, Seth turned to the two as he tried to control his temper. "... I have something wished to speak to the two of you earlier, but I guess it will have to wait. Excuse me." Seth said as he turned back and fled before his frustration took place.

 Chapter 18

    "Ah, you''re here. Please have a seat." Seth said as he quickly dropped the papers on his desk to accommodate the two. Emma and Rose looked at one another, uncertain whether to take the offer or not. "Tea? Crumpets?" Seth asked as the two shook their heads in resignation, taking their seats across from him.


    "Straight to business then... I would be direct with you sisters; I have many questions that need to be answered." Seth said as the two eyed him warily. "I have expected something is wrong with her but... it is worse than I thought." Seth said as he let out a sigh.


    "...I need your help sisters. I barely know her, and I can''t help her without your help." Seth whispered as his fingers drummed against his leg. The two looked at each other as if they were mentally trading words with one another. Seth patiently waited, silence slowly weighing the room. After several painful minutes, Emma finally opened up to reply.


    "Why are you doing this?" His fingers stopped mid-air as he was met with the wary gazes of the two. Seth felt his frustration rise, but he quickly stowed it down.


    "I know you have already explained sir Seth... about your hobbies. But this... this is no simple hobby is it?" Seth did not react as he waited.


    Emma meets his gaze as she continues to speak in a low voice. "I would have understood if you simply wanted to know Lucy''s past and her story... but the way you handled Lucy... it was no simple thing.¡± An undertone of accusation filled the sister¡¯s voice, but Seth let it slide.


    ¡°You handled her so calmly... it is as if you are experienced in this... used to it even." Emma trailed off as she waited for his answer.


    "I have my fair share." Seth replied as he let out a sigh. "But I do not see how is this related to my inquiry?" Seth said as he tried to keep the frown from showing.


    "...I just don''t understand why you are so willing to help us..." Emma said in a dejected tone. "We have done nothing for you. We have nothing to pay you with. We are even a liability considering-"


    "Stop." Seth cuts her off as he raises his hand. "Please just stop. There is no need to be so glum. I am simply trying to help those I could reach." Seth replied.


    "...But why help us exactly?" The older nun asked.


    Seth''s brows furrowed; his patience was running dry. "What kind of man would I be to let children and women starve in the freezing streets when my belly is full and a warm hearth in my abode?" Seth grunted as the two blinked.


    "Penniless? Liability? What does that have to do with helping others? I could not care less if you were the ruler of this realm or a pauper. I just want to help, is that too hard to believe?" The two blinked in surprise at his answer before a small smile crept up on Emma''s face.


    "I am glad to see there are still others out there like you sir Seth. Thank you... truly, from the bottom of my heart, thank you." Seth awkwardly avoided her gaze as he could feel his ears redden in embarrassment.


    "A-anyways, let''s go back on topic." Seth forcefully coughed as he turned his attention to Rose.


    "Sister Rose, can you tell me what happened before Lucy panicked? Important details will do but word for word would be most desirable." Seth said as Rose stiffened for a moment.


    She turned to look at Emma for support as her eyes shifted uncomfortably. "...Sister Rose, your friend is in grave condition." Seth snatched the two''s attention as he whispered in a heavy tone.


    "She suffers from an illness that can be mostly found in mercenaries and soldiers alike. Though I do not know what this illness is called, I am certain at the very least that Lucy is not in her right mind." Seth continued as Rose''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What do you mean ''in right mind? Lucy is-"


    "Does sister Lucy sleep well at night?" Seth cuts off as Rose seals her mouth tight.


    "How about her eating habits? Does she eat alone or with others?¡± There was still no answer. Feeling a well of unease slowly creeping from his chest, he pressed onward. ¡°Did she at least talk about herself? Anything about her for that matter?¡± There was still no reply.


    Seth needed no confirmation as their silence was more than enough. ¡°Then it is as bad as I feared it to be¡­ no, maybe even worse.¡± Seth muttered to himself as the two finally reacted.


    ¡°I-is it¡­ is it that bad?¡± Emma asked as Seth nodded.


    ¡°Aye, met some poor lot with that description¡­ didn¡¯t last long in the coming years.¡± The quiet implication caused Rose to snap back.


    ¡°Lucy isn¡¯t going anywhere. We would be there for her!¡± Rose agitatedly replied as Seth pinched the bridge of his nose. Sometimes, Emma finds it strange how such a young man acts like an adult.


    "That is not the point. Don''t you see sisters? Lucy is not in her right mind." The two frowned at the wording but Seth did not care. He needed to drive it home. "She is not normal. Lucy must have suffered something so traumatic to make her like this.


    She might look fine now, but inside she is slowly rotting away. Decaying from the inside without you even knowing... sister Lucy is dying, and we cannot save her if you''re not even willing to share her burdens. So please, tell me something, give me anything that I can work with."


    Seth said as he did meet their gaze. He did not let go nor break any contact as he eagerly waited for an answer. After an agonizing five minutes, Rose finally relented as she carefully answered with a whisper.


    "She... she always hated talking about her past." Rose replied as Seth nodded.


    "Very common, but please go continue." Seth said as he grabbed a small notebook and began taking down notes.


    "Well, we don''t really know much but the things we saw.¡± The younger nun hesitated, but Seth did not push forward. They were willing to share, no need to make them rush.


    ¡°Lucy had always been quiet. She never complained when we gave her chores, she rarely even spoke up when we tried to approach her." Rose answered as Seth continued taking notes. "But... whenever we talk about monsters, Lucy... it''s... it''s like something within her clicked."


    Seth suddenly stopped writing as he met Rose''s gaze. "Snapped? What do you mean by that? Does she lash out violently or the likes?" Seth inquired as Rose shook her head.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "She goes quiet... eerily quiet. Lucy would also suddenly disappear at night and come back at dawn."


    Rose answered as Seth briefly wrote something within his notes. "Do you know where she goes? Any location she¡¯s regular to?" Silence permeated the room for a moment before Emma replied.


    "She... she would go to the forest. I sometimes caught her going there..." Rose''s eyes widen as Seth writes it down.


    "You didn''t tell me?" Rose turned to face Emma who looked so small despite being older.


    "I didn''t have the chance to tell..." A flash of betrayal briefly flashed across Rose''s face before Seth broke the heavy atmosphere.


    "Is there a reason why she would go there?" Seth asked.


    "She... she told me that she had to keep an eye out for the monsters..." Emma replied as Rose shouted.


    "And you didn''t tell anyone of us? We could have helped her, sister! I could have been there!" Emma turned bitterly in regret.


    "I... I thought I could talk her out of it... I didn''t know those things would attack on the same day." Emma replied softly as Rose closed her mouth.


    "...Excuse me sisters but whatever that is that you have to fight over, can you please do it later? I still need to diagnose sister Lucy." The two glared at Seth as he simply flipped through another page.


    "Isn''t it enough?" Rose grumbled as she sat back down.


    "Almost, just one more thing that I need to ask." Seth paused as he waited for confirmation. Rose looks displeased but Seth insists otherwise.


    "Well go ahead then." Rose whispered as Seth replied.


    "There is just one more thing that concerns me. Why did Lucy suddenly break down yesterday?" Rose stiffened like a statue as Seth continued. "Did you say anything that might have provoked such a reaction?" Seth narrowed his eyes on Rose as she mulled over the question seriously.


    "Not that I remember- wait, there might be something actually." Seth immediately perked up as his senses screamed for a clue.


    "And that is?" Seth whispered as Rose uncomfortably whispered back.


    "When I have mentioned the Larum heir, Lucy suddenly paled." Surprise fills the room as Emma and Seth did not expect this answer.


    "What does the heir of the dukedom have to do with anything with it sister Rose?" Emma asked as Seth also nodded back in reply.


    "I don''t know. She simply paled thereafter and began to... well." Rose replied with much confusion.


    Seth leaned back in his seat as he utterly felt stomped. "Why would she fear someone so high in the chain?" Seth mumbled to himself as his brain racked up for all the possible answers he could possibly get. From history to politics to news and even rumors, unreliable as they may be.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like one to commit a crime... then again, she is capable of killing. But I don''t see why she would fear the heir himself. It''s not like she has anything to do with him and... wait..." Seth''s eyes widen as he slowly raises his gaze.


    "...Excuse me sister Rose, sister Emma, but may I ask when did you find sister Lucy?" Seth asked as his mind was already puzzling the pieces. White hair, blue eyes... could it be?


    "If we''re counting till now, then a month at most." Emma replied. A month?!


    His eyes were frighteningly wide as Seth could feel his muscles tremble. "I-is something wrong sir Seth?" Emma asked as Seth hurriedly gathered his composure back.


    "I... I might know something... but I could be wrong..." Seth carefully explained as the two looked back eagerly.


    "Before I answer, I had to ask. Have you ever heard of the Larum dukedom''s children?" The two nodded their heads in reply.


    "The daughter has white hair, and the son has ebony. Both have cobalt eyes" Seth carefully explained as the two''s eyes widened at the realization.


    "You''re not implying that Lucy is lady Emma Larum are you, Sir Seth?" Emma carefully asked as Seth''s face turned gravely serious.


    "I''m not saying it''s entirely impossible..." Seth whispered as Rose jumped to her feet.


    "Aristocrats know nothing of hard work unlike us common folks" Bitterly reply, her voice dripping with venom. "I doubt that lady would even know the meaning of work, yet Lucy does them all diligently." Rose angrily replied.


    "...Lady Emma suddenly disappeared one month and two weeks ago..." Seth explained as Rose froze like a statue. "...It takes 11 days from the main estate all the way here if we walk on foot..." Seth continued to explain as Rose profusely shook her head in disbelief.


    "B-but that''s impossible! Are you saying a lone noblewoman walked all the way here for two weeks without escort? They hated to even walk a mile without a carriage. Let alone barefoot."


    Rose said as Seth buried his face in his hands. "But the days matched up."


    "A coincidence then!" Rose hurriedly snaps back.


    "And if it''s not?" Seth calmly replied.


    Rose slowly seals her mouth close as Seth continues to whisper. "One month, silver hair and blue eyes... I don''t think anyone in this town could match the specifications more than Lucy has..." Rose slowly sinks back in her seat as silence fills throughout the room.


    "...But how did she get those scars?" Emma breaks the silence as the two turn at the same time.


    "Isn''t lady Emma a noblewoman? Of duke at that... but if Lucy truly is lady Emma, then how does she receive those scars?" Emma turned to Seth for answers as he whispered.


    "...Could be abused..." Disbelief washed the two''s faces as they hurriedly replied.


    "Why would the duke do that to his own daughter?¡± Emma hissed.


    ¡°Even for aristocrats, that is barbaric." Rose supported as Seth let out a sigh.


    "You truly don''t know those guys, do you sisters?" Seth said as he recalled his memory. "The duchess of Larum died of labor. The child survived but... well, you know the rest." Seth replied as Rose and Emma looked mortified.


    "A-are you saying they abused Lucy of a fault she has no control over??" Emma whispered painfully as Seth frowned. A shadow flickered for a moment within those emerald eyes as if he was forced to see a memory he loath, before he replied coldly.


    "Would not be the first time I tell you. Though it is a first time coming from someone so high." Seth replied as Emma stumbled back to her seat.


    "Oh Gods... why?" Emma meekly cried as the memory came rushing back to her mind. It makes sense... It all makes sense now... Emma thought in pain as she recalled Lucy''s nightmare. All those words... oh by the gods... Tears escaped from Emma as Rose let out a growl.


    "Those bastards..." Rose sneered disdainfully at the floor as if it were their faces. Old grudges slowly come back to life, raging at the injustice to such a young girl has to endure.


    The abuse Lucy must have endured, at such a young age at that, left them astounded. The maddening loneliness and indifference added in the physical abuse must have been agonizing before finally reaching the breaking point and escaping in pure desperation.


    No wonder she was so quiet. Rose thought in heartbreak as she recalled every interaction she had with her. How reserved and quiet Lucy had been all throughout her stay. The anger Rose has for the nobles comes roaring back to life as understanding graces her mind.


    ''Help me! Please... help me...'' Lucy''s faint cry echoed in their minds as they felt an indescribable loathing for the dukedom. Seth seemed to realize this as he quickly added in.


    "This might be a possibility, so I could be wrong... but if in the slim chances I was right, then please don''t do anything rash." Seth whispered as the two met his gaze.


    "I know you two love Lucy very much, but it is not worth it. Fighting the entire dukedom is madness. It will only invite trouble." They frowned as Rose snapped back in reply.


    "Then are you suggesting we let this thing go??" Rose hissed as Seth calmly replied.


    "Yes. It is simply not worth the risk." Rose slammed the table hard, but Seth did not even flinch.


    "I don''t have to listen any more of your words you-"


    "Then are you risking the entire children for one person?" Rose flinched as Seth snapped back.


    Silence fills the room once more as the two nuns seethes with frustration as they did not know what to do.


    "...Sisters, I know I am stepping beyond the line for saying this, but I don''t think revenge is what Lucy wants." The two blinked as Seth continued to explain.


    "For all the victims I have met over the years, most of them simply wanted to forget the past. I don''t think pursuing vengeance would be the best course of action..." Seth paused for a moment as he let the words sink in.


    "...What she really needs, in my most humble opinion, is a fresh start." The two eyes widened as Seth continued. "Lucy needs someone, anyone to heal the scars in her soul. She wants to forget, to move on from her painful past and I believe only you guys could help her."


    The two did not say a word as Seth slowly stood up. "Give it some time and you will know the answer. Besides, I may be wrong after all, and she might be someone else entirely. Either way, Lucy needs help. Your help, to move on whether she is a noble or not."


    With that, Seth stealthily vacated the room as there was something else more important running through his mind. Won''t we be convicted of kidnapping if this goes out?... I better make some preparations just in case...

 Chapter 19

    "What do we do?" Emma sighed heavily as Rose sat across from her. Between them was Lucy, resting in relative peace. The two were at a loss to the truths that may forever change their and Lucy¡¯s lives. If Lucy truly were the missing lady of the Larum dukedom, they would have no other choice but to turn her over.


    If they were lucky, the dukedom would leave them alone as if nothing ever happened. If they were not, they would be executed for the scars Lucy possessed. Though they did not harm nor do anything wrong to the lass, the nobles had done worse for far less.


    Emma had witnessed far too many times how these supposed ''nobles'' harass and frame the common folk for their own incompetence. Though Emma had yet to meet the heir, she was not confident he would be fair after she saw what had come to Lucy.


    "We can''t just hand her over, sister Emma," Rose replied.


    "I know that, but what of the others? I''m fine if I were the one to receive their wrath... but the children?" Rose bites her lips as a curse escape from her tongue.


    "Kalva damned aristocrats." Emma grunted at Rose''s rough tone but did not say otherwise. The sentiment was shared, though her reservation for cursing was far greater than Rose''s. The two deliberated what to do when the door suddenly opened. It was Iva.


    Iva was surprised when she saw the two but did not react otherwise as she brought a wet towel for Lucy. "Excuse me..." Iva said softly as she began to wipe Lucy. Emma could not help but give a small smile to Iva.


    She changed so much after the attack. Just weeks ago, Emma could still remember seeing the little girl glaring at Lucy whenever she did her chores. Now, she was the one taking good care of her when the sisters were busy.


    "...We cannot give her back," Emma whispered as Rose perked up.


    "Then what of the heir?" Rose asked as Emma shook her head.


    "We will cross the bridge when we get there, but we can''t just abandon her. Not after what she had done to all of us." Rose smiled at Emma''s answer.


    "I guess that settles it then?" Emma nodded as Rose rises.


    "I will tell the others what we should do, until then-" Rose stopped when she noticed Lucy beginning to squirm. Emma caught her gaze just in time as Lucy let out a small whimper. Another nightmare.


    Emma hurriedly begins to caress Lucy''s forehead, trying to soothe the little girl¡¯s impending nightmare. It did little to ease her pain as she began to kick and cry. Her once tranquil rest slowly twisted into agony as the cries grew louder.


    ¡°N-not me.¡± A whimper involuntarily escaped Lucy¡¯s lip. ¡°It¡­ was not¡­ m-me¡±


    At that moment, Emma prepared herself for the worst as the symptoms were far too familiar whenever her young charge broke down. Her hunch was soon prove rightt as a bloodcurdling scream escaped from Lucy.


    ?


    "Murderer!" The faceless shadows howled as Lucy clutched her ears desperately.


    "N-no! I am-"


    "Killer of your own mother! A devil like you should not exist!" Tears muddled with her cry as Lucy tried to speak.


    "I didn''t do anything! I did not mean to-"


    "Lies! All you have ever spoken are lies demon!" The shadows began to enclose as Lucy tried to run but failed as the ground rooted her in place.


    "A demon like you should have never been born!"


    N-no I am not a demon. I am just-


    "Kill her kill her!" The shadows screamed as Lucy let out a voiceless scream.


    I didn''t do anything! I haven''t done anything! Why do you hate me so?! Just tell me why?!


    "A filth like you should have never been born." Lucy froze as she slowly looked up. The shadows were gone now, replaced by a figure, one that she had dreaded for as long as she could remember.


    "B-brother..." Lucy softly called out in hopes of finding understanding.


    Sadly, it never came. "Don''t call me brother you vermin. I will never be your brother." Lucy felt the tears crept up once more as the heir turned his back, allowing the shadows to consume her once more.


    ?


    "Lucy it''s us! It''s just us!" Lucy blinked several times as her vision slowly cleared. By the time her vision was restored, Lucy was already pinned against the ground by Rose as Emma and Iva stood in anticipation.


    Lucy was confused about what happened at first but the memories from yesterday came crashing down on her as she began to fiercely resist. "Let go of me!" Lucy shouted but Rose did not budge so much as an inch.


    "Sister Lucy wait-"


    "I have to get out of here..." Lucy whispered as she wildly tried to shake Rose off. There was some success, but it was quickly cut down as Emma helped Rose with her hands. "W-what are you doing sister Emma!" Lucy screamed in horror as she flailed.


    "Unhand me! Unhand me damn you! I need to leave! I need to get out of here before-"


    "My lady, please calm down..." Emma whispered as Lucy blinked in confusion. The sudden shift of formality made her pause as her blood began to freeze.


    "Lord Elias will be coming much later, midnight to be exact. There is no need for-"


    "You know..." Lucy whispered to her horror as Emma''s firm eyes were all Lucy needed for an answer. Silence encapsulates the room as Lucy paled by the second.


    "We just learned yesterday..." Emma finally replied as Lucy stared dumbfoundedly. They know... they''re going to turn me in, aren''t they? Lucy''s thoughts clouded whatever Emma was saying as her panic only grew.


    No, calm yourself, Lucy. Lucy thought as she began to breathe slowly to a steady rhythm. Sister Emma and the others might be intimidated by my title. I can still pass this if I use it right. You can do this. You have to do this!


    Lucy soon shook off her initial shock as her rational mind soon took over. "T-then you know the price for touching me?" Lucy injected as much steel into her voice but to no avail, as Emma and Rose did not even flinch.


    "Listen to us, my lady! We can-"


    "No, you listen to me." Her heart began to beat wildly as she tried a different approach. "If lord Elias manages to find me here, all of you, including the children, will be executed! You have to let me go." Rose and Emma''s eyes widen for a moment as the threat certainly exists.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Lucy thought it would work this time when Emma replied with a single question. "But where will you go?" The question landed a heavy blow behind Lucy''s head, finding no answer to her inquiry. ...Where... I''ll go? The very question begins to choke Lucy in fear as Emma continues.


    "You have no money in your name, you don''t have friends nor relatives willing to take you in. There is no one you can rely on, so let me ask you again my lady, where will you go?" Lucy had no answer to Emma''s simple question as she slowly grounded to a halt.


    I¡­I can run¡­ yes, that will do! I have done it once; I can do so again! I just need to get out of this town and then¡­ a-and then¡­. a-and t-then¡­ and then what? Her chest tightens as her mind slowly comes to a horrifying conclusion.


    I¡­ I have nowhere to go. Tears begin to choke Lucy as if she had never considered leaving the orphanage. Though she had planned to leave a week or two when she first arrived, the warmth the orphanage provides had changed everything.


    While they were always on the brink of destitution, Lucy never truly realized until now how much she had changed under their care. The nightmare, while still persistent to break her, had rarely appeared now. The fear of someone watching over her shoulder had dissipated.


    The stale yet warm porridge, the cramped yet welcoming room, the sweet laughter of the children. A peaceful life. Things she had always craved during those dark days. All the little things that helped Lucy forget that terrible war was now being threatened.


    Then... do I have to fight again? The thought almost made her mad as she bit her lip so hard that blood trickled in. I don''t want to. I don''t want to! I don''t want to!! I DON''T WANT TO!!! I can''t keep doing this! I can''t! I just can¡¯t- Something warm encapsulates her.


    Lucy blinked out of her crazed state as Emma was hugging her this time. The grip Rose made had been released as they comforted the terrified girl. "It''s alright my lady. We are here for you. We are here for you." Emma whispered with the warmth Lucy thirsted for.


    "Ah..." It was the only reply Lucy could give as tears trickled down.


    T-that''s right! I-I could still ask for sister Emma''s help!... but would they even help me? Would they even help a runaway noble? What can I even give?? I have nothing! They would even be executed if they did... but I don''t want to go. ...I don''t want to be alone again...


    Lucy suddenly embraced back to Emma as she began to plead like her life depended on it. "P-please help me, sister Emma. I don''t k-know what to do. I don¡¯t know what I can do. I don''t know w-where else to go.¡±


    Lucy whimpered as she tried but failed to control her voice from breaking. ¡°I d-don¡¯t want to go b-back. I-I don¡¯t w-want to. A-anywhere else b-but there¡­¡± The embrace tightens as Lucy finally spoke her desperation. ¡°¡­but I don''t want to leave h-here." The embrace tightens as Lucy continues.


    "I-I do-don¡¯t w-want to leave everyone h-here. P-p-please help me. I''ll do a-anything. I''ll do anything y-you ask s-so please h-help me." Lucy whimpered as she reached for the lifeline Emma had provided so many days ago. Please God, Goddess, whoever you are. Please... just let me be selfish. Just this once.


    "I don''t want to g-g-go back to that h-house.¡± Whatever control Lucy commanded was gone, only a desperate girl remained. ¡°I don''t want to see them again. I-I just want to be here. P-please, sister Emma, don''t send me back to that h-hell." Lucy cried as the dreadful memories of the past haunted her.


    "I w-want to eat your stale porridge. I want t-t-to hear the laughter of the children. I w-want to sleep in that cramped room. I... I just want a home. I ju-just want to stop. I am so damn tired. Please s-s-sister Emma, I-"


    "Of course you can." Emma cut off as her voice contains sadness and anger. "Of course you can dear, is that even a question?" Lucy blinked as if she could not believe her ears. The warmth within Emma''s words was something Lucy had only felt from her men. So full of love, so warm. Lucy always regretted how she let the first one slip by.


    Now, she clings tightly to the warmth. As if she was afraid someone or something in the world would steal it from her again. "Th-thank you... thank you s-so so much..." Lucy croaked softly as she cried on quietly until sleep claims her once more.


    ?


    "Lord Elias! Lord Elias if I may!" Elias blinked calmly as a tired horse hurriedly catches after him. On top of it rode a man that Elias and his retinues wanted to avoid the most. He was some backwater aristocrat from the town Elias had been ordered to help. Neria was her name if memory serves.


    Though he knew better not to judge anyone by their appearance alone, Elias could not help but feel revolted at the man. The man had a stout stomach and unkept hair that did not help his image. What made it worse however was his eyes.


    Elias throughout his life had interactions with lesser nobles, wealthy merchants, and the likes. He had seen the look of greed from his fellow men that he could spot one from a mile away. It approached him as he calculated his values, gains, and risks. Those eyes did not care for anyone but for himself and himself alone.


    "What is it lord Jhavik?" Elias whispered passively, indicating to leave him alone yet the man persists.


    "I apologize for the poor accommodation, truly I do. If I had known the heir of the dukedom himself would be leading the hunt, why I would have gladly joined in as well!" Jhavik replied.


    Elias almost snorted back in reply as his words were utter garbage, yet the years of training drilled into his mind taught him a better response otherwise. "Worry not lord Jhavik. I am only in need of your men. Everything else will be dealt with accordingly." Elias replied coolly.


    Elias made sure to emphasize he was not needed, yet the man shamelessly continued to speak as if he did not understand.


    "Ah, but I insist lord Elias! After all, what kind of a vassal would I be if I simply let my liege go through this alone!" Jhavik said as Elias frowned from within.


    "...Then by all means lord Jhavik..." Elias said, no longer wishing to speak even a word to the filth. The somber silence reigns back in his mind as they travel. Elias... no, the estate never was the same ever since their lady suddenly abandoned them.


    The gnawing and crippling loneliness came back to haunt him. A mistake he should have known, should have realized, and changed. No, he did know! He knew from the very moment he returned home... but he was a fool. He believed it was nothing, deluded himself into a lie.


    All of it changed, however, when the captain of the guards reported on one fateful night. The young heir silently wished the guard would have never arrived that night. Elias could still remember how his body went cold from the news. How his father, duke Erfast, exploded in panic, in rage... and fear. The duke had sent everyone to search for her.


    Still doubtful, Elias believed she would come back. After all, where would she go when she barely went out of the house? She had no friends nor the connections to run to. It had been a month since then. No tracks that might lend him a clue, no traces of where any noblewoman would go. There was nothing. There was utterly nothing.


    It was as if she had been preparing for this day for months, perhaps even years. When the high prince heard of the news, Kier had to be restrained by the emperor himself as he was on the verge of sending every single royal guard to find her.


    As a compromise, the emperor allowed a company of royal guards to be sent. An unprecedented decree as a single guard was a champion of its own right. They mastered almost practically everything from blade mastery to deception and espionage.


    They are even sharp in politics as they always have up-to-date information within the noble circle. The nobles who have learned of the secret decree wagered finding her might as well take minutes if not hours as 15 champions are actively searching for her. That was a month ago.


    Elias was utterly at a loss on what to do. Even with the power of the dukedom and royalty combined, they still haven''t found a single trace of her. The duke went into a deep depression as the high prince slowly began to grow desperate. The young heir had received 7 letters of inquiry about her in this week alone.


    Elias was not faring any better. He felt confused and angry at first but as time went by, more and more did he realize just how much he wronged her. How much they wronged her.


    Her usually cheerful attitude, her upbeat persona, all of it. It might as well have been a mask as they finally realized the breaking point far too late. They had broken her. Whatever sins they committed against her; it pushed her to the brink. Every meal was heavy with silence, every day was dull and monotonous.


    Emma was the life of the estate and they had ignored her despite her loud cries for help. Regret was soon born out of his heart as he never really did spend any time with her, never asked what she liked and what she disliked. He had simply wasted it.


    "Oh right! That reminds me, is there any news for the young lady yet?" The entire entourage went deathly silent as it was the one thing Elias wanted to avoid, yet the man beside him clearly did not understand and kept on rambling.


    "What a mess she made, running away for an entire month without even a word. How could she be so heartless to let the duke and you worry for-" The man finally stopped when Elias stared coldly at the man. His pale cobalt eyes trembled as if a blizzard was raging violently from within.


    At that moment, the retinue and Jhavik knew Elias was considering cutting the man''s head off. Jhavik was frozen in fear. He was sure he was within good graces. He has heard rumors about how much the young lady caused trouble. The disdain they had for her. He was convinced he could leave with a good impression if he followed along.


    Yet it backfired spectacularly. "...I will let this one slide Jhavik but know this. If you ever speak so much as a damn word of my family ever again, Kalva be damn, not even a champion would stop me. Am I understood?" Elias spat out each word slowly in a measured, controlled, but undeniably enraged tone. Eyes blazing in gold. Ready to kill.


    Jhavik sweats profusely as he hurriedly replied. "Y-yes my liege! I-I understand!" The man stuttered as Elias turned his horse to walk over again. The entire journey was silent from then on until they finally reached the town.

 Chapter 20

    "Sister Lucy! Sister Lucy come and play with us!" One of the children excitedly called out as he continuously pulled the hem of her clothes. Ever since the incident, the children completely warmed up to Lucy as they now viewed her as their savior.


    Her scars no longer scared them as the monster''s claws and glee were far scarier. Besides, it was those scars that shielded them from those monsters, it was those scars that fought ferociously when they needed it the most. Lucy had found herself accepted by the children with open arms.


    "Y-yes?" Lucy said in a flustered tone as she was in the process of drying clothes. The sudden warm-up from the children caught Lucy off guard as she was still awkward interacting with them. Though deep inside, Lucy could not be happier than she was right now.


    "Let''s play let''s play!" The children said as they surrounded Lucy with puppy eyes.


    "J-just a moment. I still need to finish this." Lucy said as the children began to whine.


    "Ehhh? Come on sister Lucy! Just this once pleaseee?" The children said as Lucy had no words to say.


    "Just go with them, sister Lucy," Emma said as Lucy looked back, confused. "We can finish things up here, you can go and play with them instead." Emma said with a smile as Lucy hesitated.


    "Umm, that''s-"


    "Yay! Thank you, sister Emma! Come, sister Lucy!"


    The children cut Lucy off as they began to drag her by her hands. "W-wait! Slow down!" Lucy panicked as the children continued to drag her. The sisters who had seen this spectacle could not help but chuckle in delight. This was especially true for Emma.


    Just a month and weeks ago, Lucy had a hopeless dead look in her eyes when she first found her. It did not radiate joy and curiosity from someone of her age, but rather pain and trauma as she desperately devoured a molded bread.


    She had always been jumpy from the smallest of things as if they would hurt her. Always putting a distance as if she was going to leave at the first sign of trouble appeared. Emma feared those days when she woke up one day to see her gone. Thankfully it did not happen.


    Perhaps a feeling of loneliness, maybe a desire for companionship that made her stay. Now she was much brighter than before. The fear and trauma still linger in those eyes but not as intense as it was before. Lucy, or rather, lady Emma was beginning to recover from the wounds of the past.


    "I can''t believe how far she has gone through." Rose whispered as she stood beside Emma. There was a hint of joy and relief in those eyes as they watched Lucy awkwardly try to play with the children. Emma found herself nodding back in agreement as she whispered back.


    "It''s a relief she''s beginning to open up with us. I thought she would leave without saying a word three days ago, glad I was wrong." Silence envelops the air as the sisters expression slowly hardens.


    "He''s here isn''t he?" Rose whispered as Emma nodded her head.


    "Just this dawn. Delays made his arrival longer than expected." Emma said as Rose nodded her head.


    "...Should we tell her?" Rose asked but already knew the answer.


    "Can''t you see sister Rose? Lucy is beginning to heal. She is finally beginning to recover. I can''t let her revert back. Not when she is... this happy." Emma paused as they saw Lucy smiling after the children. Not the awkward and forced one, but a genuine smile. Even with all the scars that ravaged her body, Lucy looked like an angel.


    A broken yet unmistakable angel who smiled and played with the children. Rose''s hesitation was gone at that moment as the desire to protect her overwhelmed her worries and fear. "...We have to protect her... even if it cost us our lives." Emma whispered as a silent agreement was formed.


    Emma was about to return and continue her chores when she noticed Iva staring from a distance. Emma traced her gaze and smiled. "Do you want to play with them?" Emma asked. The little girl seemed to consider the thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    "No... not really..." Iva whispered back in reply. Her eyes were clouded by something, though Emma did not have the time to know what it might be as Iva walked back towards the mansion.


    ?


    "Sister Lucy sister Lucy! Come on let''s play!" The children said as Lucy blinked confused.


    "Eh? Didn''t we just play?" Lucy asked incredulously as the children shook their heads.


    "Let''s play more! Let''s play more!" The children shout back in reply.


    "B-but it''s almost your nap time?" Lucy asked as the children began to whine.


    "No! We don''t want nap time! We want to play!" The children protested as Lucy looked conflicted.


    "Umm..."


    "Please sister Lucy? Just one more time!¡± A child begged.


    ¡°Yes, just one more time! We promise!" Another voiced out in agreement as they soon began shouting in reply.


    Lucy could not help but soon capitulate under their relentless attack as she sighed heavily. "Ok, but just one more time ok?" The young sister declared to the rejoicing children. Lucy could not help but smile beneath the children''s laughter.


    The sheer bliss and joy it had brought her were immeasurable. Their small laughter drowns out the voices that had always assaulted her mind but what made the children so special to Lucy was the warmth and comfort she had always wished to hold.


    At some point in time, Lucy dreamed of having a child of her own. She dreamed of a day to hold her very own little bundle of joy whenever she walked past families during festivals. Even when she fought in the military, Lucy did not let go of the wish to hold her very own child.


    Sadly, however, she never had the chance. For a brief bitter moment, Lucy remembered Kier. She had always thought that he would be the one to sire her the family she always wanted. In a sick twist of life, it was the very same man who robbed her of that dream.


    "Yay! Let''s play tag! Tag you''re it!" The children, however, revived that long-forgotten dream. Their persistent nagging and loud laughter filled a family she once dreamed of. Though they were not of blood, it matters not to Lucy as her own blood could not even love her at all.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The sisters, the children, the orphanage, everyone, and everything related to them became her home, her family. Not of blood but of kinship. Lucy would never trade them again for a second time. She had everything she could ever ask for... well, maybe there was one more thing she seeks, but it was simply not worth pursuing. After all, who would fall for a scarred woman like her?


    "H-hey that''s cheating!" Lucy exclaimed as the children were already running with a head start.


    "Come catch me!" The children shouted after as Lucy soon found herself giggling alongside the children. "Come catch me, sister Lucy!¡± A young boy shouts.


    ¡°No, me!¡± A shout echoed from another.


    ¡°No, me!" Soon enough, the children took turns shouting.


    "H-hey you''re going too far!" Lucy shouted after when one of the children began to drift farther and farther away. Lucy soon realized who the child was. It was the one who had given her a flower before. It was Adam.


    "Come catch me! Come-" A looming shadow almost envelops the child.


    "Adam!" Power flickered within her in reflex, coursing through her legs. Lucy manages to snatch the boy a hairsbreadth away from being trampled upon by a horse. A small sigh of relief escaped her lips as she glared at the horse for a moment before turning back to her charge.


    "Are you ok?" Lucy asked in a warm loving tone as she checked for wounds.


    The boy begins to sob in fright as Lucy smiles and pats his head. "There there." Lucy whispered when a sharp voice grated her ears.


    "Watch where you are going, filthy wretch! This is not a place for you paupers to play!" A hateful voice booms as everyone else goes silent.


    The people near her recognized the voice all too well as everyone soon began to shuffle past the scene. Lucy turned to see a stout, rancid-looking man glaring at Adam and her. The man flinches as his face soon contorts into disgust.


    "By the Gods what is that thing?" The man cursed beneath his breath as he eyed Lucy with revulsion. The young lady felt a heavy pang in her heart. She was bitterly reminded of what she had lost for a moment, though it quickly disintegrated as she shoved the insult at the back of her mind.


    Lucy''s brows slowly furrow into disgust as her glare meets with his. The man flinches beneath the harsh gaze before it shouted back in an ear-grating tone befitting more of an animal than a man. "Y-you insolent wretch! Do you not realize who you are standing before you?!" The man angrily shouts as Adam quaked in fear.


    "I am the mayor of this wretched town of yours! Jhavik Ervost! Show me some Kalva damn respect you plebians!" Jhavik loudly proclaimed as it all soon clicked to the sudden reclusive nature of the people.


    Though the town of Neria had become somewhat prosperous under the leadership of the vice mayor, the mayor, Jhavik Ervost, had been nothing more than a bloated cancer. Lucy heard of his infamous deeds through rumors and those certainly did not fail to portray him.


    Lucy could not even bother to show common courtesy to the man as she simply snorted out and took Adam into her arms. "Shh, it''s ok Adam. No need to cry, ok? Come, I¡¯ll warm you a cup of milk." Lucy whispered as Adam slowly calmed down.


    "Y-you dare?? You dare ignore your lord and even snort at my presence?! I should hang you and that filthy street urchin you-" Lucy snapped back her attention to the man. Cold cobalt eyes bearing down as harsh and cold as steel.


    Her cold cobalt eyes looked eerily familiar though the filth could not recall where. Lucy did not let go of the stare as her eyes dangerously flickered to gold for a moment when a sudden interruption rudely cuts in.


    "My if it isn''t lord Jhavik! How nice to see you here!" Seth sarcastically bows as Jhavik snorted back in annoyance.


    "If it isn''t that greedy merchant." Jhavik growled as Seth laughed and began conversing with the filth.


    Lucy could not bear to endure his presence any longer and began making her way toward the mansion. "H-hey! Where do you think you''re going?!" Jhavik suddenly shouted as Lucy barely spared a glance at the filth. "Don''t you know whose mansion this is?? This is-"


    "That man lend it to us, you ask him." Lucy coldly replied as she slammed the door to a close.


    ?


    Seth could not help but smile deeply inside as the loud obscene words of Jhavik erupted by his side. Lucy who had been dangerously classified as unstable just days ago had somehow managed to recover back to normalcy. Her craze and paranoid gaze had lessened significantly in such a short span of time. If Seth can be honest, he was frankly disturbed.


    Whatever the sisters did to calm her down in such a short time, Seth was inclined to learn as it would probably prove most useful for his hobby. "-you indignant wench!" Although Seth wishes the man before him to shut up as his ears were on the verge of falling.


    "Anyways, lord Jhavik, don''t you have places to go?" Seth gave his usual merchant smile.


    "...Tch, I would remember that wench! Do you have a name on her?" Jhavik asked as Seth sadly shook his head. "Tch, useless bastard." Jhavik cursed as he reigns his horse to move.


    Seth continued to smile all the way as he slowly disappeared onto the horizon. As soon as he did disappear, however, Seth''s eyes wrinkled to disgust. It was a miracle how someone did not end his life for so long, especially with that vile tongue of his.


    Seth let out a sigh as he turned to walk towards the mansion when he noticed Lucy. She had a particularly troubled look on her face as she eyed warily from side to side. Seth could not help but let out a grin as he gritted the sister.


    "Looking for someone?" Lucy turned her gaze for a moment before it became impassive.


    "N-no one in particular, why?" Lucy replied as a mischievous smirk made its way to Seth¡¯s lips.


    "Oh? Could it possibly be me?" Seth asked as Lucy stared directly into his gaze and replied plainly.


    "Yes." Lucy replied.


    "O-oh! Really?" Seth asked, surprised as it was actually true.


    "No." Came the monotone reply.


    "..." A heavy silence passed through the air before Seth let out a chuckle. "Well, unluckily for you sister, I do have business with you." Seth replied as Lucy furrowed.


    "With me?" Lucy asked, making sure if she heard him right.


    "Yes, you." Seth said with confidence as Lucy raised her guard. "...Come now, is that really how you treat someone who let you stay in his own house?" Seth asked as Lucy hesitated.


    "Ah before we begin, let us go somewhere more private. It''s just a small coffee shop that I know well. We can talk there without trouble." Seth said as he began to walk. Seth made sure to move at a steady pace within a reasonable distance. The best way to invite someone unwilling was to offer them something in exchange while leaving them with a choice.


    Forcing Lucy to walk with him would only heighten her guard so he wagered this would be the best option instead. Though there was a chance of being declined, it was far better than dragging the person unwillingly with him. And surely enough, after a quick glance, Lucy begins to follow at a distance as Seth smiles.


    ?


    How dare that miserable wench speaks to me like that! Just you wait, I will make you and that brat pay for this insolence! Jhavik cursed deep inside his heart as he was already in a bad mood. Just hours ago, Jhavik managed to draw a negative view from the heir.


    He was sure to offer the best support, made sure that he would be seen him useful and capable, and even go as far as to use the rumors to his advantage. Yet it had all gone up into smoke when he had mentioned the lady.


    Jhavik felt wronged and frustrated as he was simply following what the rumors had taught him. Unfortunately for him, the rumors were far from the truth and had cost him greatly. The heir who he had thought of easily currying his favor had now threatened his life.


    And now there are peasants who dared to even snort at him?? Unforgivable. Don''t they know I am a noble?? Jhavik thought as he passed through several vendors. They are just peasants! Meant to serve under my boot until they die! How dare they disrespect me so! Just you wait! I will make sure- "Whoa!"


    His horse neighed loudly once again as several posters conquered the skies. "Watch where you are going peasant!" Jhavik barked loudly as he was on the verge of exploding. One of the posters blinded his eyes as he was about to explode.


    He would have exploded then and there when he saw the poster he was holding onto. His eyes widened and bulge in disbelief as he stared blankly at the poster. It was the same wench who dared to snort at him before, only she looked radiant and beautiful.


    Though there were no colors to be seen, her beauty could simply not be obstructed by the mere loss of color. Emma La Larum, the missing lady of the Larum dukedom. And there was an eye-watering sum of reward to whoever could find her. Endorsed by the high prince and the dukedom itself.


    Jhavik did not care about the reward as there was something more to be gained. An insidious smile slowly crept onto his face as he yet again found a brilliant way to elevate his position but not only to the dukedom this time, now with the royalty themselves!

 Chapter 21

    "Welcome!" An enthusiastic voice greeted Lucy and Seth as the door chimed open. The place was exactly as Seth had said as it was a small yet warm coffee shop. The smoky scent of freshly served coffee wafts through the air as two or three customers enjoy their drinks.


    "How''s the business going Avf?" Seth replied with the same enthusiasm as the barista smiled. He was a tall slightly tan imperial male in his late 20s with a bulk and well-built muscle. His dark brown eyes sparkled in delight when he saw Seth.


    "Getting better sir Seth! Thanks to your support, I have my very own shop now! It''s small but she is the one for me! Honestly, I was worried I would wake up one day from this dream, but so far I am enjoying it." Avf replied as Lucy began to look around.


    There was a total of 10 tables. 8 could support two customers while 2 larger ones could support 5. The interior was founded on oak wood and surprisingly enough, even smooth stone. Stones were rarely used due to their limited quantity.


    It is said only nobles and rarely, well-off commoners were able to make purchases, yet this shop has one. "Oh? I see you brought a friend! May I-!" Avf stopped midsentence when he saw her face.


    Lucy could feel the wave of disgust hit the man as his gaze faltered at that moment. Lucy knew the man was not at fault, yet she could not help but flinch at his response. She knew she was not beautiful anymore. She knew all too well how hideous it was to look at her skin, yet still, it hurts.


    The man''s tan skin paled slightly as his dark brown eyes shifted uncomfortably away from Lucy. "Ah right! This is an acquaintance of mine. Sister Lucy this is Avf, the barista and owner of this fine establishment. Avf this is sister Lucy, one of the sisters who recently joined in.


    Lucy nodded ever so slightly in response as Avf returned the gesture albeit stiffly. "Hey hey, why are you going quiet all of a sudden? At least say hi." Seth said though Lucy only returned a troublesome gaze. "Well, no matter, anyways Avf. Can you give us the usual?" Seth said.


    "Eh? Are you sure? I know you like that, but..." Avf trailed off as he awkwardly gestured for Lucy. "She might not like it..." Avf said as Seth turned to Lucy.


    "Well?" Seth said as Lucy shrugged off in response. Seth smiled as Avf nodded back in response.


    "Well, two black coffees it is then. You can have a seat wherever you want, I''ll be with you shortly." Avf said as the two settled down beside the door.


    "You know, by the looks of an outsider, it''s like we are going out." Seth smirked at the sight of Lucy frowning in disapproval.


    "You do know I am a sister right?" Lucy calmly asked as Seth''s smirk turned into a smile. "Oh really? If that truly was the case, you would have worn a full-length veil by now rather than that short one." Seth pointed as Lucy''s ear reddened slightly.


    "I-I have my reasons..." Lucy sheepishly replied as Seth continued.


    "Could it possibly be, because you; Want. To. Marry?" Seth paused at each word as Lucy glared in return. Though Lucy could never hide her ever-brightening ears.


    "Alright gobs, what is it want." Lucy smirked back as Seth visibly frowned for a moment.


    "Hey now, I am not that greedy." Seth said.


    "But you are just as greedy as those green bastards, so gobs it is." Lucy said triumphantly as Seth batted an eye.


    "Well, since you are so eager princess, I am interested in you." The proud smile Lucy had for a moment disintegrated in an instant as alarms flared up in her mind and body.


    "...What do you know?" Lucy carefully asked as Seth leaned in closer before replying.


    "Know what? That you are lady Emma of the Larum Dukedom or that you are... a champion?" Lucy''s eyes widened at that moment as her breathing caught up in her throat. Did he tell them already? Was this all a trap?


    Lucy''s eyes race wildly for a moment, searching for a way to escape, calculating how many armed men there are and how many she could knock out before getting caught. ...Strange, no one is here. Lucy thought in confusion as she found no one waiting for her.


    So, he didn''t tell them yet? Lucy thought as a short relief washed over her before snapping back into focus. Her eyes then locked on Seth as a terrible thought passed her mind. ...Should I silence him now before he could do so? Lucy thought in a dilemma as she was at a loss.


    But I promised sister Emma!... but if I don''t kill him now, he will ultimately turn me in. Damn it, what to do, what to do?! Sweat broke down from the nape of her neck as her arms trembled for a moment. J-just one more.


    At that moment, Lucy could not help but despise herself as she kept breaking her word again and again. She knew it was wrong and yet she allowed it, which made her self-loathing ever more potent. T-this will be my last. I promise. It will be my last. This will be-


    "Relax sister Lucy, I have not and will not tell your brother about you." Lucy frowned as she did not believe a single word he had said.


    "...And why would you not? Simply being quiet will hurt your trade, actively hiding me will get you killed so why would you not?" Lucy accused as Seth shook his head.


    "If I had any plans to turn you in, wouldn''t I have done so when you were asleep?" Lucy flinched as Seth continued. "Besides, I''ve already told you why I''m doing this." Seth said as Lucy hesitated.


    "And that is?" Lucy asked as Seth smiled once again as he drew closer.


    "I am interested in you." Lucy paused as if she had heard a twisted confession from him.


    "Me?" Lucy bluntly asked, as if she could not believe her ears.


    "Yes, you. Who else would it be?" Seth said as Lucy inched away uncomfortably.


    "...Ah! No no, I don''t mean it that way." Seth hurriedly corrected himself as Lucy visibly relaxed. "I mean... well, to put it nicely, your story is what I am interested in." Seth said as Lucy listened much more carefully this time.


    "How you came to be, why you are here. Those kinds of stories I particularly wanted to hear." Lucy frowns at his words.


    "Poking on people''s lives will not bring you good gobs." Seth shrugged as he replied without pause.


    "Be it as it may, I still want to." Seth said.


    "But why?" Lucy asked as the smirk on his face slowly went still. His eyes hardened ever so slightly as he whispered an answer Lucy had never expected.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I¡¯ve seen those eyes before." Lucy flinched as Seth mulled his words carefully. ¡°You might not believe me, but I want to help you.¡± Seth softly whispered as Lucy glared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help.¡± Lucy hissed but Seth did not break the gaze.


    ¡°Maybe, but I want to anyway,¡± Lucy was about to reply when Seth quickly added. ¡°Besides, I am letting you and the others mooch off. The least you can do is let me do my thing.¡± Seth smiled as the two knew who had won.


    Lucy could only grimace but did not reply. ¡°Well, if you truly don¡¯t want my help, I won¡¯t force you. I just want you to know.¡± Seth said when Avf finally delivered their order.


    "Ah, many thanks my good man!" Seth''s melancholic gaze shifted back to his usual cheeky and cheerful persona; it was as if those melancholic tones never existed in the first place.


    "Well, you know me! Here are two orders of freshly brewed black coffee." Avf said as Seth handed in a silver coin.


    "Oh, no need sir Seth! This one is on the house." The barista laughed as Seth returned a smile. His emerald gaze shifted ever so slightly back to Lucy who shot back a questioning glare.


    "Well? It''s in the house, aren''t you going to thank him?" Seth asked as Avf paled.


    "Ah no no there is no need sir Seth! It is simply just a cup of-"


    "T-thank you..." A soft gentle voice escaped from Lucy that caught even Seth by surprise. Avf''s eyes widened as large as the coins themselves before snapping back to focus when he saw Lucy reddening.


    "A-ah! Y-your welcome miss... anyways I have to go." Avf excused himself as he was caught utterly surprised by such a soothing soft voice coming from such a fierce face. Seth slowly gazes back at Lucy as she sips the cup of coffee to mask her reddening ears.


    "Well, I didn''t know you could be so... soft?" Seth could not find the right words as Lucy glared back.


    "And who''s fault is that?" Lucy glared as Seth smirked back in reply.


    "Are you perhaps shy?" Seth asked which was only met with a hardened glare.


    "I am not!" Lucy hissed as Seth''s smirk just widened in response.


    "Oh? Then why won''t you speak to anyone directly but me?" Seth would have continued to smirk when he noticed the subtle change in Lucy''s glare. It''s as if her intensity toned down as she whispered.


    "...They would freeze." Lucy sadly replies.


    "O-oh..." It was the only thing Seth could say as he internally cursed himself for such a bland reply. Seth did not need to ask why though as he knew painfully just as Lucy does.


    Still, it did not mean he was excusable for this blunder. Perhaps it was a special case for him, but Seth never truly understood why those scars ruined so many lives. He had seen it as a mark of courage, a sigil that signifies endurance.


    Seth never found those scars hideous as it was a testament to one''s strength. Sadly, however, the others do not share the same view. They could not see the suffering beyond those scars but rather only their ugly and deformed state.


    It made Seth furious. How could you condemn someone easily by their physical state alone? But sadly, it was the truth of the world. However, it did not stop Seth from defying it. "It''s ok. I''ll get used to it, just like old times... probably." Seth grimaced as Lucy flinched back in surprise.


    "Needless burdens never bode well sister Lucy." Seth replied as he continued. "Don''t keep it all in. Let it go, piece by piece if you have to. Otherwise, it will consume you whole. Trust me... I had seen it firsthand." Seth replied as Lucy blinked back in response.


    Seeing her blatant surprise and confusion, Seth slowly leans back to his smirk as he sips the cup of coffee. "And so that is why you should tell me!" Seth smiled as Lucy snapped back from her confusion. "I am the best listener for the job! Tell me everything, even your deepest and darkest secret.


    I will hear it all, no matter how dark and brooding it may be. You have my word!" Seth said as Lucy stared for a moment before snorting back in reply, though it was slightly softer this time.


    "Not even in a million years gobs..." Lucy said as she took another sip. Seth smiled as he marveled at his progress.


    Just minutes ago, Lucy stared at him skeptically with her walls raised as high as the imperial palace themselves. Now she was staring at him with her walls raised as high as the dukedom''s estate themselves.


    It was a very subtle change, but one Seth saw progress. That alone was enough for now... though he did have one complaint. "Can you not call me gobs already? I have even treated you to a coffee! I have nothing in common with those monsters." Seth protested as Lucy smirked.


    "Not a chance gob. Besides, I don''t like coffee that much." Lucy said as Seth was flabbergasted.


    "But you are drinking one right now!" Seth said as Lucy shrugged.


    "This is an exception." Lucy smiled slyly as Seth''s eyes widened.


    "What?" Lucy snapped Seth back as her smile faded back into annoyance.


    "I didn''t know you could smile." Seth poked sarcastically as Lucy rolled her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, however, the door beside them opened.


    Seth instantly realized the shift in Lucy''s tone as her pale sapphire eyes shook much to her horror. Lucy quickly hides her face as Seth steals a glance at the newcomers. In an instant, Seth knew why.


    The three newcomers wore a particular pristine set of armor that no ordinary peasant could hope to afford. Their alluring cobalt armor had been lined with bright silver at its edges was all too familiar to Lucy who had fought and died in the sunset war.


    Everyone at that moment stopped and stared at the figures for a moment before going back to their business. The three hung their navy-like cloaks at the cloak rack as they began ordering the barista with their orders of coffee.


    A subtle tremor snapped Seth back to Lucy who was shaking timidly at the sight before them. Seth did not miss the slight quiver in her lips as she began to grow paler by the second.


    The merchant within screamed for him to abandon her, to cut losses before it was too late. The humanity within him, however, did not. Seth gently rested his free hand on her left hand to calm her down. The young lady flinched before staring sharply at Seth as her eyes trembled.


    It was all Seth needed to see.


    The two slowly rise from their seats as they move ever so calmly to the door. "Oh, sir Seth are you leaving already?" Lucy flinched as Seth hurriedly replied.


    "Ah yes, my friend here said she was tired. I am escorting her back now." Seth said as Avf nodded without too much resistance.


    "Well, take care then." Avf replied as Seth nodded as if nothing was wrong. Lucy was at the door now, only mere breaths away from escaping. All she needed to do now was to twist the knob of the door and- the door opened on its own, revealing a 4th member of the knights.


    Lucy froze in terror as Seth could feel his heart sink. "Hey, you forgot to wear your scarf you dolt. Here let me help you." Seth quickly covered Lucy''s face with his scarf but by then, it was already far too late.


    "You..." The knight spoke as Seth could feel his mind roared into action.


    Thousands of ideas coursed through his head as power ran rampant in his mind. Mintes Seth silently injected the potent power from within as his mind soon came up with three answers in a fraction of a second. Lucy''s eyes widened at the sudden spike in power, but he had no time to explain.


    Seth has to choose one of the three options now or risk capture and subsequently his own demise. One was to kill the knight before them and make a run for it, absolutely not. Though he could easily do so, the risk was simply not worth it.


    The second was to talk their way out, highly unlikely but plausible. The third and final plan was to make a break for it and just run, also unlikely but plausible, though with a much more concerning result. Before Seth could decide which one, however, the knight was already speaking.


    "... are that nun." The knight said as Lucy and Seth blinked. "Ah! You probably don''t remember me, but I''m Osmond. We met in the town square remember?" Seth and Lucy blinked as they did not have a single clue what he was talking about.


    "N-no? W-well I guess that is understandable." Osmond awkwardly scratches his head as Seth immediately reaches his hand and proceeds with the second option.


    "Oh, you must be that knight, my friend, here once encountered! A pleasure to meet you, Osmond!" Seth''s fake smile etched his face as Osmond awkwardly shook his.


    "Ah, I am not a fully-fledged knight yet, sir..." Osmond trailed off as Seth made a name on the spot.


    "Jerald, this here is Alice." Seth smoothly replied as Osmond nodded.


    "Nice to meet you, sir Jerald." Osmond said as Lucy suddenly grabbed Seth''s sleeves and shook them slowly.


    "Is there a problem with miss Alice?" Osmond asked as Seth smiled.


    "Ah, my friend is simply feeling sick and is eager to go home." Seth said as Osmond nodded.


    "Do you know where it is? I might be able to help-"


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary sir Osmond! No need to trouble yourself with us and please, go with your friends! They seemed to be eagerly waiting for you." Seth cut off as Osmond was at a loss. Just walk away damn it.


    "A-are you sure? I can just-"


    "Of course I am! Well, we''ll be going now!" Seth rapidly declined his offer as he practically dragged Lucy with him. In that rush of a moment, however, the scarf slips ever so slightly, revealing the familiar sapphire eyes. One Osmond swore he had seen it before but could not place it where.


    What caught his attention the most, however, was the scar once more. It should not have been there. Even Osmond had to admit the beauty she could have were it not for those hideous scars. He could only shake his head in pity as he soon after joined his squad, oblivious to the world how close a knight of the dukedom was to their missing and terrified young lady.

 Chapter 22

    "Sister Lucy, that red hair man is looking for you again." A little girl said as she tugged Lucy in the midst of her chores. Lucy gave the child a small smile before walking towards the direction the little girl pointed.


    "Ah, good afternoon sister Lucy! I hope I didn''t interrupt your time?" Seth said with a smile, carrying two bags as Lucy answered back with a sigh.


    "This is the 5th time of this week, aren''t you getting tired of this?" Seth shook his head with his usual smile as he replied.


    "I told you. I want to learn more about you, your stories in particular!" Seth said as Lucy frowned.


    "Didn''t I tell you all of that already?" Lucy asked as Seth gave a small grin.


    "Come now sister Lucy, we both know that there is more to it." Seth said as Lucy just gave another sigh.


    "Well, whatever, you''re coming in or not?" Lucy said as she opened the door fully for Seth.


    "Excuse me then." Seth said as he dusted off his shoes before entering.


    "Leave your shoes on the rack. I just swept the floor, and I am not about to do it again." Seth nodded as he did as instructed.


    The two slowly made their way into the guestroom when they walked past several children. "Ah! It''s the red-haired man again!" One of the children pointed as they soon swarmed in from all directions.


    "Hello, sir Seth!¡±


    ¡°Hi!..." The children greeted Seth with enthusiasm as he smiled.


    "Hi, kids! I''ve got something special for you again!" Seth said with a smile as their tiny little eyes glimmered in anticipation.


    "Candy? Is it candy?" The children asked as Seth shook his head with a smile.


    "No, guess again." Seth said as the children were only drawn in.


    "Chocolate?! Is it chocolate??" The children grew even more excited as Seth could only smile further and shook his head yet again. "Then what is it?? Tell us tell us!" The children cried in protest as Seth finally revealed his stash.


    "It is cake everyone!" Seth said as the children''s eyes glowed in excitement.


    "Cake! It''s cake!" The children began to shout in joy when Lucy suddenly snatched the bag.


    "Children, we are not going to eat cake until you have finished your greens." Lucy said as the children despaired.


    "B-but sister Lucy! V-vegetables are not tasty! Cake is tasty!¡±


    ¡°Right right!" The children cried in protest but Lucy was unmoved.


    "No buts." Lucy said as the children began to throw a fit.


    "But we want cake! We want cake!" The children cried as Lucy hesitated.


    "Please sister Lucy? Just one slice, pretty please?" The children immediately pushed their advantage when they saw Lucy hesitate.


    "N-no! You will not eat any more of what sir Seth brings unless you finish your vegetables." Lucy said, taking all of her strength to deny them.


    The children were about to cry when Seth stepped in. "Kids, your sister Lucy here had come and prepared you all the most delicious of greens. She would be so sad if you only ate cake and not hers." The discontent slowly died down as Seth continued.


    "You don''t want to make sister Lucy and the others sad don''t you?" The children slowly nodded their heads in understanding as they slowly approached Lucy.


    "S-sorry sister Lucy. W-we promise to finish our greens." The children said as the sisters arrived.


    "...Don''t worry dears. You can eat this cake when you finish your greens." The children''s eyes lit up once more as Lucy handed the bag where the cake had been.


    "Sorry to trouble you like this." Lucy said as the sisters shook their heads.


    "It''s alright sister Lucy, no need to worry!" The sisters said as the children soon gave their thanks and followed where the cake was heading.


    "...Well, that gone well." Lucy snapped at Seth as her glare made him jump for a second.


    "Can you stop feeding these children''s with sweets? They barely eat anything healthy at all." Lucy huffed in indignation at the young man before her.


    A small smile crept up on Seth''s face as he raised his hands in innocence. "Hey hey, I am just giving them sweets. It''s not like I forced them or anything." Lucy glared at the audacity of the man before her when Seth suddenly chuckled.


    "Alright alright, I admit it. So can you please forgive me?" Seth said with the same twinkling eyes as the children, but Lucy could only feel annoyance.


    "Whatever, leave if you don''t have anything else better to do." Lucy said as she turned to leave.


    "Ah wait! I''m sorry sister Lucy! I didn''t-!" The two were abruptly stopped when Iva appeared from a corner, barely dodging her as she carried a tray filled with soups and vegetables.


    "Ah! Sorry Iva. Here, let me-" Iva shot a glare at Lucy for a moment before continuing on her way.


    "H-hey Iva! What are you doing little..." Seth trailed off as Iva ignored him like he was a ghost. "Well, I guess there will always be someone who I can''t win over. Right sister..." He trailed off yet again when he saw Lucy''s sad eyes trailing off at Iva.


    Seth watched the two in interest for a moment when it suddenly hit him. "Hey, you alright?" Seth switched gears immediately as if he had seen a chance.


    "...Yeah, let''s go." Lucy said a while later as they finally reached the guestroom.


    The two sat across from each other as Seth opened the smaller bag he carried. "Why don''t we have a little snack for ourselves before we continue?" Seth said as Lucy nodded with little care. He pulled out two smaller slices of the cake as Lucy''s brow furrowed a little.


    "Do I need to serve tea now?" Lucy snorted as Seth laughed.


    "Oh goodness no! I just want something to take off the edge. I have no interest in forcing you to act like a lady." Seth said as he happily took a bite out of his cake while Lucy left hers unattended.


    "Is there something wrong?" Seth asked as Lucy slowly nodded.


    "Never liked these things." Lucy said as she pushed hers towards Seth. The man eyed the cake in silence for a while before shrugging off and leaving for another topic.


    "So, tell me, sister Lucy, what do you have in for me today?" Seth asked as the same furrowed gaze met him.


    "Like I said, I''ve told you already." It was Seth''s turn to raise a brow as he snickered back a reply.


    "Right, abandoning a dukedom, with all its riches and power, for the sake of attaining freedom. That is what you said right? Well, I''ll be frank sister Lucy. I¡¯ve heard children come up with better lies." Seth said as Lucy snorted back in reply.


    "And what would you know? You are barely the same age as me." Lucy countered as Seth shook his head.


    "Ah, but there''s a difference between us sister Lucy." Seth said as Lucy snorted.


    "And that is?" Seth slowly put down his fork as he replied firmly.


    "I have never faced as much pain as you do." Lucy flinched as Seth eyed her scars for a moment before meeting her gaze once more. "I do not know what hell you have endured till now sister Lucy, but clearly, it did not leave you intact." Seth said Lucy''s eyes hardened.


    "That is why I must know. To know one''s pain is to understand their burden. This burden of yours..." Seth carefully replied.


    Lucy sneered as she whispered coldly. "Understand their burden? You wouldn''t even comprehend it." Seth nodded before replying.


    "Which is why I am asking you. Help me understand, so I can help you." Lucy could feel her jaw tighten. No one truly understands her. Emma and the sisters may have cared and worried, but no one truly understands her. What it¡¯s like back on those fields.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The pain, the horror, no one knows except for those who are like her. Seth was not one of them, she was sure of it... and yet she found herself hesitating. The hand he was offering was something she and everyone who had survived had never tried and it scared her.


    Lucy was scared to reach out. For if it proves to be false, it will break her far worse than any torture could do... but the hand was so tempting. Someone else, other than the others, was finally reaching out to her. The mere gesture alone made even the coldest soldiers hesitate.


    "Why don''t we begin with something simple?" Seth broke her concentration as he tried a new approach. "What is your favorite pastime before all this?" Lucy blinked as she had nothing to reply.


    She tried to pry her mind for an answer, but it remained stubborn, refusing to give out. But she was close, she could almost touch it. "Anything will do sister Lucy. Just anything." Seth added in as Lucy finally found something.


    "Cooking... I once thought of cooking." Lucy replied as Seth smiled.


    "Good that''s good sister Lucy. So, why do you like cooking? Is there anything special about it?" Seth asked as Lucy fell silent for a moment as if a lump of lead was stuck in her throat.


    "...It keeps my mind busy... away from the smell and the sound." Lucy replied.


    "Smell? Sound? What do you mean?" Seth did not mean to push any further but could not help himself as the opportunity was simply there. Offering itself right before his eyes.


    "...Of blood... and screaming." Lucy''s eyes fell silently still as Seth chewed on his gums.


    "I-I see... perhaps we should try a different-"


    "I don''t know why really..." Surprisingly, however, Lucy did not want to stop and was continuing of her own free will.


    "All I did was peel a couple of potatoes, but it was enough. Just far away from that awful stench, those miserable screams." Lucy paused as she found herself shaking involuntarily. Her vision was slowly turning red as the voices were beginning to pick up. And the smell.


    The smell was still there.


    Captain... save us.


    Please captain, it hurts. It hurts so much.


    Please save us! Captain please!


    End this pain! End our pain! Please captain!


    Cap... The voices continued to beg again and again as Lucy covered her ears, preparing for another nightmare she could not control.


    Before it grew any stronger, however, Seth gently touched one of her hands as he brought her back to reality. Lucy was surprised for a moment as Seth whispered. "Take your time sister Lucy. There is no need to rush." Seth smiled warmly as Lucy blinked and then gasped.


    "Even t-till this day, I c-could still hear them." Lucy softly whimpered as tears dripped one by one. "I-I could have saved them. I should have saved them." Lucy began to cry as Seth rubbed her back.


    "There there, sister Lucy. There there." Seth said as he waited for Lucy to calm down.


    There was a short deep gasp every now and then as Lucy tried her hardest to suppress the noise. She gasped over and over again for what seemed to be hours until she finally began to stabilize. "...Do you want to talk more about it?" Seth gently asked as Lucy blinked.


    She blinked again and again before finally shaking her head in resignation. "Alright, we''ll stop from here. You did very well sister Lucy. I am very proud of you." Seth said with a smile as he continued to rub her back.


    "Sir Seth?" Seth turned to see Rose offering a cup of water. She had a discernable worried gaze as Seth returned back with a smile. ''Thank you.'' He mouthed as he offered the cup to Lucy. "Do you want some water sister Lucy?" Seth whispered as she nodded without hesitation.


    Lucy drank the cup greedily before gasping in a more controlled breathing. "How do you feel sister?" Seth asked as Lucy stared at the stone floor for a moment before replying.


    "Painful... but also... lighter? I-I¡­ don¡¯t know." Lucy responds, her shoulders trembling from the ordeal.


    Seth smiled wider this time as he felt somewhat accomplished. "Great, that is great news." Seth said as Lucy did not respond. She did not know how to respond in situations such as this, but Seth seemed to be content with her answer for now.


    ?


    "Goodbye, sir Seth! Come back next time!" The children shouted as they waved their hands wildly up into the air. Seth gives them a smile before waving back.


    "Be nice to sister Lucy now, ok?" Seth said as the children happily nodded back in reply.


    "We will! We will sir Seth so please come back again with more cake!" Seth grinned visibly as Lucy frowned but did not say a word. Seth gave them one last goodbye before turning back towards his home.


    As he walked, Seth pulled up a small notebook from his coat before he began to write down as fast as he could. ''Note for tomorrow; buy chocolate for the kids.'' Seth wrote down before letting out a heavy sigh at the sight of the cost.


    Most expensive bargain yet. Greedy little gremlins. A tired smile graced his lips as he continued to write down. ''New unresolved history has shown. Related to trauma? Possibly. Need more time to-''


    "Watch where you are going, nob!" A foul curse resounded through the air as Seth was bumped hard by a ruffian.


    "Ah my apologies. I was not paying attention to where I was going." Seth said with his merchant smile as his inquisitive eye did not fail to scour through the man for any useful information. The man had a rough build on his arms and body.


    A tattoo with the shape of a crude hook rests on his right shoulder. Finally, a sharp blade hung low beside his hip, confirming Seth''s suspicion. The pig''s personal henchmen eh? Respect could not be found in Seth''s vocabulary for those who had done the dirty work for the mayor.


    "What are you looking at? Scram!" The man yelled as Seth nodded before walking away. Nothing useful, just another pig''s dirty swordsman. Why did I even bother to talk-


    "Kidnapping children huh? Where is the fun in that?" The man muttered lowly, but Seth did not miss it.


    The red hair paused as the man turned around in an alleyway. Tapping into power, his emerald eyes bled into gold as power ran through his ears. Seth winces for a moment as he adjusts his enhanced ears hearing before tuning in properly.


    "Hey boss what did that fatty send us for eh?" Seth could hear another man''s voice asking the man from before as he snorted back in annoyance.


    "Said we steal some kids from that orphanage of theirs. Honestly, I don''t even know why." The ruffian snorted in reply.


    Seth''s eyes grew into alarm as he redoubled his efforts, distrusting his ears for a moment. "Kids? Cmon boss, what''s the fun in that? They are just loud snotty brats. Why don''t we take in a few of the sisters instead? Heard some were of beauty."


    Whatever pity Seth had for the scoundrels died in an instant, replaced by a cold biting fury.


    "I her ya lads but that man said he will pay us 20 gold coins upfront and another 20 when the job is done." The man said.


    "20 gold coins?! Then what we are waiting for?? Let''s steal some brats and earn our share!" The men excitedly began to talk when one of them asked.


    "Hol up boss that man did not say anything about the sisters right? We can keep one so long as we take a brat or two right?" The men paused before a wicked smile etched on their grimy faces.


    "A sister eh? They say they are all virgins right? Well, that certainly is appetizing." The man who was known as the boss answered as the others followed up.


    "You are a genius Grok!" One of the men cheered as the man known as Grok wet his lips.


    "Ah, can I have the white-haired bitch boss?" Grok said as the man visibly frowned.


    "You mean that ugly freak? Sure, but I don''t see why- oh right. You are into those things aren''t you?" Grok''s grin widened even more as he nodded eagerly.


    "She''s the youngest of the bunch. I would love to hear what her screams would be like after I defile her. It would be a sight don''t you-" Grok was cut short when a massive hole exploded from his chest. His eyes widened in surprise before agony consumed his body.


    The world was silent as all eyes were focused on Grok, disbelief in their eyes. The man collapsed before a bone-chilling scream escaped from his throat. "H-help me¡­" Grok begged desperately, but no one moved as they were transfixed by the horror that lay before them.


    ¡°B-boss¡­ B-boss pl-please h-help me.¡± The man gasped with each word as if every single one of them was lead. Each breath was as painful as the last as if he was being pulled deeper into a cold merciless river.


    The last thing Grok felt was the clawing dread in his chest before he collapsed.


    The men flew into panic and fear when two more followed through. "A-attack! There is-" The man did not even finish his words as his throat exploded into a pink slimy mess. The men dove in for cover, but it was no use as one after another they fell.


    "W-we have to make a break for it! Run towards outside!" The boss yelled as they rushed through the narrow corridor.


    "Leave those who cannot move! Don''t stop!" The boss yelled as one after another fell behind him.


    He did not know how many had died nor did he care as he continued to run. When the break of light appeared before him, hope blossomed like a flower inside him. He was going to survive; he was sure of it!... was sure of it until a shadow went past him.


    The man''s eyes widened into shock as his legs were torn off. A gurgling scream escaped from his mouth but was surprised yet again as no words left his tongue. For a moment, he felt nothing but adrenaline rushing through his head.


    It was only when a shadow loomed above him did the pain exploded in agony. K-kill me! The man tried to speak the words but could not as his throat was broken. He wildly swings, seeking desperately for an end. He turned, however, to see all of his henchmen lay dead. Their bodies were brutally dismembered as holes bore through all.


    Terror consumed the man as he was desperate to end his painful, miserable life. He tried to speak again and again he failed as a rough hand hoisted the man high. A pair of burning yellow suns meet the man as Seth carefully but ruthlessly hoists the man up.


    There was a faint floating illumination of a golden bow by his side. The features were blurry but one could not deny its elegant beauty as it radiates its presence. It was a long bow of Ferio origins, master crafters of the bow. Seth held possession of one of these fine weapons of death as he glared at the man, though the man could not care less as he desperately sought release.


    The children and sisters were one thing. Seth could easily turn them over, especially with the help of the knights from the dukedom, and make sure to imprison them in the deepest recesses dungeon where they will never see the light of the sun again.


    The moment they began speaking of Lucy, however, was the moment Seth felt the last of his mercy died. Seth could not find it in himself to forgive the man as he glared at its terrified eyes. To hear such vile plans after witnessing the pain she had been through evokes such a dark hatred that even Seth did not know dwells within him.


    Lucy was just beginning to recover, and he would be damned if he let anyone ruin the progress she had made. The man''s eyes kept pleading for mercy, but Seth could not find even an ounce of his kindness.


    "I thought it was just my eyes, but now that I have a closer look, you really do look vile." Seth coldly whispered as he chuckled. "I do not know how many innocent lives you have taken. Nor do I know how many maidens you have defiled and killed but I suppose this death would please them well.¡±


    The man was desperate for death now as the pain was too much. Yet Seth did not grant him the mercy of it as he blinked coldly. "Ah, that look. It suits you so well. Let¡¯s make it last shall we?" Seth grinned before injecting a small dose of power into the wound, prolonging his life.


    The man¡¯s eyes grew into despair as Seth turned back, leaving him to suffer for a time. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. You wouldn¡¯t be alone.¡± Seth said as he gestured towards the ruined body of Grok. ¡°I made sure of it.¡± Seth said before continuing.


    No come back! Please come back! The man silently begged, but his plea did not reached Seth as he abandoned the two. By the time Seth had left the premises, the bloodcurdling gurgle was the only thing that could be heard in a place that reeked so much of death.


    An untold amount of time had passed. The man did not know how much time had passed nor did he care as his mind broke long before the supply ran out and the gurgling finally stopped.

 Chapter 23

    "Kalva be damn..." A knight beside Osmond cursed in utter disbelief and revulsion before puking away from the scene. Osmond did not blame the man as it took all of his strength and will from vomiting the scene before him.


    20 unrecognizable figures were brutally dismembered and killed as if they were animals. Holes bore through them all as fist-size projectiles pierced through their bodies. Their entrails lay scattered like ribbons pulled out mercilessly from presents.


    What made it even worse, however, was a body that was spared from even this mercy. His limbs were torn but his face remained intact. Osmond could see the sheer horror and pain remaining in his dead-open eyes. It was clear that he did not die as easily as the others did.


    "First we have a monster tide. Now a crazed maniac on the loose." Osmond clicked his tongue in dismay as he softly cursed his luck.


    "It''s no maniac." Osmond jumped in surprise as his eyes widened in shock.


    "Sir!" Osmond managed to give a firm salute before Elias as the young heir strode in without hesitation.


    The young heir''s cold calculating eyes scanned through the scene without a hint of disgust nor revulsion. Only cold observant eyes. "...There''s a champion nearby." Osmond''s eyes widened yet again as the words left in Elias''s mouth were unbelievable.


    "C-champion?" Murmurs of disbelief and confusion exploded to those who heard Elias as Osmond asked a question that everyone was dying to know.


    "Not that I am questioning your judgment sir, but how do you know it''s a champion?" Osmond asked as the young heir stilled for a moment before turning to face Osmond. Twin golden suns stared back as Osmond paled slightly. A champion in the flesh.


    ¡°It takes one to know one.¡± Elias replied as all doubts died in Osmond¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I-I see sir.¡± Osmond simply replied, inching away slightly from the heir as everyone else avoided his golden gaze. Elias for his part barely noticed their guarded gaze as he continued to observe the work of another champion.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ not bad at all.¡± Elias mumbled to himself. His gaze landed on a particular poor bastard who had its entire heart cleanly blown off. ¡°Mintes.¡± He whispered as power courses through his brain, working far sharper than any prodigy could ever hope to do.


    All the way from there eh? A rough calculation graces the young heir¡¯s mind as his gaze landed on two buildings just ahead, where another alleyway could be seen. It was far smaller than the one they were standing on, making any accurate shots difficult.


    "What is your name knight?" Elias finally said as he turned his attention back to the knight.


    "Osmond sir! Osmond of Leria!" Osmond answered stiffly.


    "Well, Osmond. Have you seen a champion firsthand?" Elias asked as Osmond shook his head.


    "No sir. I have heard stories but... I have never fought one." Osmond admitted as Elias slowly nodded his head.


    "Then pray you never meet one. If you did find one, pray that it does not point its blade against you." Osmond paled as Elias whispered coldly.


    "¡­We shall turn a blind eye to this." Osmond''s eyes widened into shock, more so in dismay as he quickly voiced out.


    "B-but sir this- this is murder! We can''t just let it go!" Osmond protested as a cruel laugh escaped from Elias.


    "Oh, Osmond. If that champion truly did wish to destroy you, there is nothing you could do." Osmond''s eyes widen into shock once more as Elias continues. "Even with our combined strength, we have battlecasters and breakers mind you, we would still lose. And I for one would rather hire their services if possible."


    Osmond sealed his mouth tight as well as everyone else who heard Elias as the weight of the information had finally come to bear. A sense of injustice pervaded his mind, though he knew better than to challenge an order from a superior, let alone a champion in his own right.


    "...Find him knight." Elias whispered as Osmond flinched stiffly.


    "A great opportunity had shown before us. I will be damn if we let it slip away. Find him knight." Osmond could only nod back weakly as Elias was already leaving.


    ?


    "Is something wrong sister Lucy?" Seth asked as Lucy eyed Seth warily. Seth, as usual, has a smile on his face as if nothing in the world was wrong and yet Lucy could not help but suspect the man as if he is hiding something from her.


    "No... just worried when this expedition would come to an end." Lucy replied as she lowered her suspicion for now.


    "Oh, that! From what I''ve heard from the locals, they say the expedition would happen in less than a week right now. They are simply preparing the necessary supplies and all. Routes to take and nest to purge, those kinds of things usually took longer than you might think sister Lucy." Seth said as Lucy simply nodded back without a reply.


    "...Are you perhaps worried they might find you?" Lucy stiffens for a moment before slowly nodding back in reply once again.


    "Yes... they will drag me out of here if they ever find me." Seth had a subtle smile on his face as he replied.


    "You are getting more honest and open in your answers sister Lucy. Another good step forward." Lucy scoffed but did not rebut his words.


    "Even if I did lie, you will point it out anyway. I just don''t want to deal with you longer than I have to." Lucy said as she sipped from her cup of tea.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Ah, but isn¡¯t it better to voice it out compared to before no?" Again, Lucy did not deny his words as she indeed felt the change. The bottled-up pressure and maddening guilt were slowly being released, piece by piece by Seth.


    Lucy hated it at first. She loathed Seth for how much he had forced her to remember her sins. Yet as time slowly went by, the burden she held on her shoulders for so long was slowly getting lighter and lighter. As much as Lucy hated to admit it, Seth''s method did help her.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. I''ve made sure my boys keep you and your past as hidden as possible. Unless you somehow lose control or a royal guard and the heir himself work together, I doubt they will find you here." Seth confidently replied as Lucy frowned.


    "They are royal guards gobs. I''m not sure even your ''boys'' could hide me from them if they are trying to find me." Seth laughs as if he heard a joke.


    "That is why I said unless! I doubt they will send one anyway, this is just between you and your family. I doubt they will care." Seth said as Lucy slowly nodded back in reply. "And also, can you not?" Seth added in, a hint of annoyance in his voice as Lucy smirked.


    "Can not what?" Lucy replied innocently as Seth let out a groan.


    "That name! Stop calling me by that name already! I have one and the name is Seth, not gobs!"


    "Sure, whatever gobs Seth. You sure have a weird name don''t you think?" Lucy giggled as Seth frowned visibly.


    "I swear, one of these days..." Seth heaved out a heavy sigh before grabbing a vial from his coat.


    "Ah right, I almost forgot to give this to you." Lucy''s eyes were soon transfixed on the vial Seth had brought before her. It was Lacrum. The navy hue it excluded was both eerily and calming at the same time to look at.


    "What''s wrong? Take it." Seth said as Lucy hesitated.


    "Do you know how much these things cost?" Lucy said as she grabbed the vial, holding it up inches away from her eyes.


    "A gold coin, why you asked?" Seth said as if nothing was wrong.


    "Do you know how much a gold coin is??" Lucy asked, exasperated as Seth shrugged off without care.


    "You seem to forget I am a merchant sister Lucy." Seth smirked as Lucy gave him an incredulous look in reply. ¡°May I also remind you sister, that you came from a family of nobles. A dukedom at that, how does a gold coin come as surprising to you?" Seth asked as Lucy frowned back.


    "It was never mine to begin with." Seth nodded silently before Lucy continued. "Anyways, don''t you also need this? These are rare and hard to come by you know." Lucy said as Seth shrugged off in response.


    "I have more than enough to keep me in check. You on the other hand... well." Lucy did not argue any further as she hid the vial inside her clothes.


    "Thanks gobs... this will help me a lot." Seth smiled at her response before frowning yet again.


    "Just call me Seth for Urum¡¯s sake." Seth said.


    "Whatever you say gobs." Lucy gives a small smile to Seth as his breath was momentarily stolen from his chest.


    "What?" Lucy tilted her head slightly in confusion at the seemingly frozen Seth.


    The young man soon snapped out of his daze before smirking back in reply. "Nothing, it''s just that... you look prettier when you smile like that." Lucy blinked for a moment as a slight red blush encroached in her ears. "Oh? Are you embarrassed?" Seth teased as Lucy frowned in response.


    "I am not pretty." Silence encompasses the room. There was a hostile edge in Lucy¡¯s gaze as Seth held her gaze.


    "I beg to disagree." Seth said a moment later as Lucy frowned in frustration.


    "There is nothing to disagree. It¡¯s the truth. Can''t you see? I am... this." Lucy could not bring herself to say it, but her point was already sent across.


    Silence encompassed the room once more as Lucy thought that Seth would nod back reluctantly to her features. Yet what she saw was a look of utter disappointment instead as he replied. "Do you honestly believe that?" Seth asked as Lucy snapped back.


    "What else am I supposed to believe?!" Lucy almost shouted back, the pain was back, infecting her chest once more as her breath shortened.


    ¡°Lucy I know it might look¡­ painful, to say the least,¡± Seth calmly replied, but the edge in her gaze did not weaken in the slightest. ¡°but it is not-¡°


    "Look at me damn you!¡± Lucy hissed as her eyes began to sting. Her frail shoulders trembled as she tried to keep her voice from breaking. ¡°These... these are hideous. They are hideous and you know it!" It hurts to admit it. It hurts that Seth had to lie. It hurts that Seth forced her to say it.


    ¡°Lucy I-¡°


    "Don''t lie to me damn you." Lucy growled as she glared at the redhead. "How else am I supposed to take it?" Lucy was out of breath as her chest tightened. Despite her willingness to keep the scars, Lucy truly hated it.


    She hated how it robbed her of the only thing she was proud of. She hated how much discrimination she had to endure until now just because of it. She hated it for how she was forced to keep it. But most painful of them all, she hated it for how it reminded her of the past.


    Her once sublime beauty was gone. Scattered to the winds all thanks to these scars. "...Are you done?" Lucy flinched as the tone of frustration plagued Seth''s voice. He looked as if he was ready to explode but was keeping everything as he began to whisper calmly.


    "I do not know how you and the other aristocrats out there take beauty for, but I could care less if you had scars or not. For me, you are beautiful Lucy." Seth grunted as Lucy listened for the first time in decades in shock and bewilderment.


    ¡°L-lies! T-that¡¯s a lie! Y-you are lying to me!¡± Lucy desperately replied. The scarred young lady glared with all the hate she could muster at the redhead. Not for the wrong things he had said but for what he was giving.


    It was hope. Hope of a family of her own might be possible after all. A hope she so desperately wanted to kill before it could take hold. Before she could believe it before being abandoned yet again. The thought of the same betrayal playing all over again terrified her more than any monster could.


    When Seth¡¯s gaze did not waver but grew stronger instead, Lucy froze into a statue. ¡°¡­No. N-no y-you have to b-be lying to me,¡± Tears burned her eyes as her lips quivered in shock, in fear¡­ in hope. ¡°You have to¡­¡± She whispered weakly, denial ripe in her voice as hope clings on.


    "You are beautiful, Lucy." Seth stared Lucy dead in the eyes as she was about to deny it. She hesitated for a moment when she saw the conviction burning in his eyes. Before it crumbled down once more.


    "No, I- you lie! You-"


    "Listen to me for once damn it." Seth almost shouted as Lucy flinched back in reply.


    "You. Are. Beautiful." Lucy froze as Seth continued. "The way you take care of the children, the way you help sisters to the point of recklessness... the way you almost threw your life away for their sake, was something that is beyond beautiful." Seth said as a small smile crept up on his face.


    "There are no nobles out there, none who would throw their life away for orphans. I have not seen a single noble as humble and as frugal as you sister Lucy." Seth said as Lucy began.


    "N-no that is not... it''s not what you think..." Lucy muttered as Seth shook his head.


    "Regardless of whether it is what I think it is or not, you are still beautiful in my eyes sister Lucy. No vile rumors nor shameless accusations would ever change my mind of you. You are beautiful sister Lucy. So please, don''t lower yourself than it already has." Seth said as he smiled.


    Lucy stared at him openly for a moment as her eyes bled into gold. Seth could feel power resonating from Lucy but did not say a word as he let her study him. Lucy''s eyes trembled for a moment as she opened her mouth to speak. No replies came out of it.


    She opened it again and again but only tears seemed to escape from her. Lucy sniffles as she turns away from Seth in embarrassment. Her heart felt so heavy, and yet she could not help but cry tears of joy. Maybe there was hope after all.


    Silence encompasses the room once more as Lucy tries to gather herself. A while had passed before a reply finally came. "Whatever gobs." Lucy said as Seth grinned back.


    "Well, I suppose there is one nasty thing about you. Also, can you please not??"


    "No. I think gobs fits you well." Lucy giggled deep inside; her heart beating slightly faster than it usually does.

 Chapter 24

    ''You look prettier when you smile like that.''


    "...Damn it gobs..." Lucy muttered softly as her ears slowly reddened. The realization did not hit her until now. Lucy was cleaning up the guest room as she tried to distract herself to no avail. No matter what she did, Lucy could not shake the memory from her head.


    "I am not pretty. I am... an ugly freak." Lucy whispered dejectedly when Seth''s words whispered inside her head once more.


    ''You are still beautiful in my eyes sister Lucy.''


    Lucy reddened again as she stomped as quietly as she could to the ground. His words did not lie. Seth''s words held no lies even if Lucy desperately wanted to. Even with the help of power, Lucy could find no lies within his words. Like sister Emma and the others, Seth was one of the few who did not look at her that way.


    He looked as if he... cares for her? Seth cares for her? The slow realization made Lucy terrified once more. Emma and the others were a massive risk Lucy miraculously won. Getting attached was something Lucy longed for but was too afraid to try as often as she once did.


    Her family pushed her to this point. Kier had ruined her to this point. To the point of cynicism. Yet Lucy could feel the budding hope slowly growing within her.


    "Maybe this time... just maybe..." Lucy whispered as she was both terrified and hopeful.


    She could feel the imminent danger rising from her chest. Her instincts were screaming to the utter foolishness in which she was about to partake. It was foolishness. Trusting someone so much you barely know for a week might as well be reckless.


    Just one wrong misunderstanding could ruin everything... and yet Lucy did not seem to mind. She in fact... longed for it? Lucy was so stunned by her conflicting feelings that she failed to notice Iva bumping into her.


    The clothes she carried almost escaped from her hold as she was too small to carry everything. "Ah, sorry Iva. Here let me-"


    "I''m fine." Iva moved out of the way before Lucy could touch her.


    "You need help,¡± Lucy said as she moved closer¡°I can-"


    "I said I''m fine." Iva glared as Lucy hesitated for a while.


    Iva tried to pick up the clothes that fell from her grasp but soon found herself unable to reach them as she was too small. "...Are you sure?" Lucy remarked as Iva clicked her tongue.


    "Just grab what had fallen and give it to me." Lucy nodded as she picked up the clothes.


    "Now give it to me." Iva said but Lucy made no move to give it to her and began walking ahead of her. "Hey! I said give it to me!" Iva complained as Lucy replied.


    "Just let me help you with this one. You clearly needed it." Iva''s eyes widened before it glared in hostility.


    "Just like what you did to my father?" Iva spat the words out like venom as Lucy paled.


    "I-I''m just trying to help..." Lucy trailed off, finding no words in her tongue.


    "Like you helped me?" Lucy could offer no rebuttal as Iva''s words hammered her heart. "I¡¯ve already had enough of your help. I don¡¯t want it." Iva muttered bitterly as Lucy was assaulted once more by guilt.


    "...I''m sorry..." Lucy softly whispered as Iva turned to glare once more.


    Her eyes were burning to the brim with anger and hostility as Lucy felt more and more guilt crushing her shoulder. Lucy thought she would continue to lash out, only to see the anger in her eyes die down and was replaced with melancholy and grief. Eyes watering in longing for her dead father.


    "...Just leave me be... please?" Iva whispered. The young nun tried to reply, anything that would help the little girl, but she found nothing as she watched the small figure carrying all the luggage with guilt and sadness before disappearing around the corner.


    ?


    ¡°Why?¡± Iva¡¯s quivering voice echoed across the lonely halls, her steps becoming weaker as her eyes began to sting. She tried to fight off the tears, but there was only so much she could do before the crippling loneliness returned.


    ¡°Just¡­ just why dad?¡± Her soft moans of anguish bled into the world as her legs finally gave out. Iva collapsed onto a pile of laundry, though she did not even put the effort to move as she simply curled up on the floor, whimpering in pain.


    Little Iva tried to contain her voice, biting her lip shut, though it only strangled her chest in suffocation. Her throat felt dry, her eyes burned as she soon found out how futile her struggle was. The urge was simply stronger than her. And she hated every second of it.


    Even as simple as keeping her voice down proved to be too much for her as she began hitting the floor in frustration and pain. Anything to keep the voice in, anything to-


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Shh. There there.¡± Iva blinked when she felt her body being lifted from the ground. Her eyes quickly turned to see the older nun Emma gently swinging and bouncing up and down with her as if she were a baby.


    Iva quickly tries to put up a resistance as she pushes away from the older nun, but the grasp was firmer than she expected. The little girl tried to shout in protest, but what came out instead was a cry of longing.


    Were it any other time, Iva would have stopped, old instincts preventing her from showing weakness. But there was little she could do to Emma¡¯s gentle swing and soft humming. Before she realized it, Iva began to cry herself to sleep.


    ?


    ''Lucy is recovering faster than I anticipated.'' Seth wrote in his small notebook as he walked back to his house.


    ''3 days had barely passed and yet she was recovering at a remarkable pace. It may be due to the sisters and the orphans, though further studies are needed to verify this. It could also be of her past.¡¯


    ¡®Though I have yet to uncover it, I believe Emma Larum, or rather sister Lucy as to what she preferred to be called, might have been a mercenary or a soldier once. The idea is far-fetched and ridiculous to even consider at first.¡¯


    ¡®Yet I found myself more and more drawn back to this idea as she seemed to show symptoms like those men and women. She had shown all of it! From the paranoid look, she gave at every stranger to jumping at the slightest blunt noise.¡¯


    ¡®I even caught her flinching more than I like to admit when I talk to her about anything remotely close to a monster or war. Lucy truly seemed like a veteran who seemed haunted by her past. Though, this could also be an entirely new defense mechanism of hers.¡¯


    ¡®Needless to say, Lucy did not have a great childhood. Her scars alone speak volumes about the harassment she endured in that damnable house. It infuriates me really. How can such a lovely girl-''


    "Lovely?" Seth found himself muttering in confusion.


    "Why would I call her lovely?" Seth muttered just as he was about to cross the word out. It was then it hit him.


    "Ah... I see." Seth could not help but find himself grinning like an idiot as he shook his head. "Your imagination sure runs wild Seth." He mocked to himself.


    "Come now, she is a noble. A merchant can¡¯t aim for the impossible. She-"


    But she is not one anymore, right? Seth''s eyes widened as he smacked his face hard.


    "Idiot, what are you thinking?" Seth muttered hard but could not shake the thought out of his head. It clings to his mind stubbornly like a virus. Gnawing his attention and focus as it demands immediately for an answer or he would never find peace.


    "...Well, I guess it would be nice...!" Seth''s ears reddened as soon as he said and heard those words. He never truly considered how embarrassing it truly was until he said it himself.


    "...Focus Seth, not now." Seth forced himself to write once more as he desperately pushed back the thought.


    ''It''s horrid if I''m being honest. There is no reason in the world that could ever be justified to push Lucy into trauma such as this. Whenever I mentioned even remotely close to the dukedom, she grimaced as if it had done nothing to her but pain and misery.¡¯


    ¡®I accidentally mentioned her brother and father once. She reacted strongly in anger and fear. Again, a clear sign of abuse. Unless Lucy is completely delusional, which I''m certain she is not, her family must have been the root of her pain. Whatever they did, they had utterly ruined her.¡¯


    ¡®How else would you explain her reflexes? The avoidance of such topic? I should probably avoid talking about the dukedom to let her recover. Really, if it were not for that scar, I bet that everyone would-''


    "Argh, you idiot." Seth cursed once more as he hurriedly erased the last sentence.


    "... Am I really that happy?" Seth''s eyes widened as he soon grimaced at himself.


    Are you really that happy that she has scars? What is wrong with you?! Seth cursed inside but could not deny his thoughts. He was slightly happy that the others did not notice Lucy as he did. Just slightly.


    Though at the same time, he was furious to be happy at her current condition. Seth shook himself into focus once more as he began to write to push the thoughts away. ''Though there is one thing I should take note of. It was brief, extremely brief, but I once spoke of the royal family.¡¯


    ¡®Nothing much really, just to pass the time but the reaction was... something. The moment I spoke of the high prince particularly, her reaction was that of a chaotic mess. Grief, confusion, longing, but the one that stood out of them all was resentment and terror.¡¯


    ''Did the royal family had a hand in all of this? Where do they fit in all of this?'' Seth pauses to give the thought some time. His brows furrowed in frustration but found nothing as he sighed.


    ¡®I have no clue as to why she reacted so violently, but it is best to avoid any future topic about the royal family for now. Though, I doubt that-¡®


    "Watch where you''re walking you blind imbecile!" Seth narrowly avoided being trampled by a horse as he turned to see Jhavik.


    Kalva be damn... Seth groaned as he put on his merchant smile almost in reflex. "My apologies mayor. It seemed I was busy calculating my earnings for this day. Good day to you!" Go die in a ditch you fat pig. Seth silently cursed as he continued walking.


    "...Wait..." Seth paused as he turned around, confused by Jhavik''s odd behavior. "Where is that... that sister you were with days ago?" Jhavik asked as Seth''s suspicion immediately rose.


    What does this fat churl want? "Ah, you mean her mayor? She is with the others!" Seth replied vaguely, prompting a grin to grace his face as he watched Jhavik frown before the man replied..


    "Tell her to meet me the day after tomorrow at my office." Seth''s brow twitched as he responded.


    "That might be hard mayor Jhavik! She is busy you-"


    "Do I look like as if I care gobs?!" Jhavik roared.


    Choke on your own dung. Seth mentally cursed.


    "What could possibly be more important than a meeting with me?!" Apparently anything else but you.


    "She should be grateful that I didn''t send any guards to drag her out to wherever hole she came from!"


    A thousand curses may be upon you wretch. Still smiling, though the merchant briefly considered sewing the man''s mouth shut.


    "Tell her to go or she will suffer the consequences!" Jhavik yelled before whipping his poor horse to move. Seth watched the silhouette disappear before his face slowly crumpled up to disgust.


    "Just what sins humanity did do to deserve this waste?" Seth cursed under his breath. "Well, that is one more stain to clean," Seth muttered under his own breath as he had no intention of telling Lucy at all. "Seriously, just what did he hope to discover from sister Lucy to..." Seth trailed off as terrible realization soon hit his mind.


    "No, he can''t be..." Seth slowly paled out for a moment as the slow understanding flooded his mind. Disgust, panic, and hate. All of it hit Seth at once as he realized the new and horrid threat that appeared before him. "That fat pig... just why now?" Seth cursed as if he did not have enough problems.


    "...How am I supposed to tell her?" Seth mauled over the question as he slowly walked back to his way home.

 Chapter 25

    "Hello everyone!" Seth greeted lively as the children turned at his sudden entrance. Their eyes glimmered with familiarity as they hurriedly rushed towards him.


    "It''s the candy man!¡± A young boy squealed.


    ¡°Candyman?¡± A little girl asked, confused by the excitement of the others.


    ¡°Ah, it''s sir Seth, you dummy!" The children quickly crowded the entrance, eager to taste whatever tasty treats Seth had brought for them. The young merchant eagerly smiled as he rummaged through his sling bag.


    "Hi kids, were you good this day as well?" Seth asked as the children furiously nodded their heads.


    "Yes, yes we are!" They replied eagerly.


    "Oh, is that so? Then I have no other choice but to reward you then!" Seth smiled as he finally grabbed what he was searching for. "Tada! It is chocolate chip cookies!"


    The little one''s eyes widened in joy and excitement when they saw the bag. "Hooray! Sir Seth is the best!" Like a pack of starving wolves, the children eagerly waited for Seth to hand over their long-awaited sugary delight as their mouths watered.


    All was fine and dandy until the shadow of despair loomed over. A hand suddenly snatched the sugary bag and the children''s eyes widened into outrage. "H-hey! That is ours! We share it fair and square! Give it back you- eep!" The children fell silent when they saw who it was.


    Their anger twisted into fear as their eyes landed on the unknown perpetrator. "Ah, it''s sister Lucy!" The children cry in disbelief as Lucy crosses her arms.


    "What did I say about sugars little ones?" Lucy''s tone was controlled and tempered, but it terrified the rest of the children.


    There was something eerie, something unsettling about Lucy''s tone as she never raised her voice but commanded an equal, perhaps more measure of respect and discipline to the children. "B-but it''s cookies!" One of the brave souls dared question her authority as Lucy turned to face the child.


    "We have talked about this Arthur, no sweets until you finish your veggies." The little boy flinches but remains defiant.


    "B-but it''s cookies!" Arthur said.


    "Arthur." Lucy replied patiently, but the boy remained stubborn.


    "C-can''t we have it just this once?"


    "Arthur." Lucy emphasizes again as the little boy begins to tear up.


    "It''s just a cookie! Just one cookie!" Arthur begins to throw a tantrum as he stomps his feet and begins to cry. The others would have joined as well when Seth intervened.


    "Hey hey, no need to cry. Sister Lucy here only said you can have one after you eat your veggies." Seth quickly soothed the boy when he saw Lucy paling.


    No matter how hard she tried, Lucy was still weak against children. After knowing nothing but destruction for a lifetime, taking care of the children was a monumental task. Lucy did not know what exactly to do, but the chance of a new life was something she clung to desperately.


    Still, she was unbelievably weak against their cries. Seth would have waited to enjoy her suffering more, but the coming retribution was something he liked to avoid.


    "No! I don''t want to eat veggies! It''s always just veggies and veggies!" Arthur cried as Seth chuckled at his childish remark.


    "But veggies make you strong." Seth said, but the boy was not having it.


    "No! I don''t care!" Arthur cried as Lucy stood rigidly, her inexperience as clear as daylight.


    Thankfully, Seth knew exactly what to do. "Really? Well, I can''t force you if you don''t want to."


    "Really??" The boy beamed up as Lucy shot a glare at Seth.


    "Yes, but I guess that means Arthur here will be weaker than the girls." Arthur blinked before he shook his head.


    "N-no! Arthur is stronger than any girl!" Arthur protested as Seth smiled.


    "Really? But Arthur did not finish his veggies."


    "S-so does everyone!"


    "Hmm? But older sister Iva finishes hers! Didn¡¯t you Iva?" All eyes turned to the slightly older child who was dragged into the crossfire.


    "Y-yes? Ah! Yes... I did finish mine." Iva meekly whispered as she avoided their gaze.


    "See? I guess older sister Iva here would be stronger than baby Arthur."


    "I-I''m not a baby!"


    "Oh? But baby hates veggies, unlike strong older sister Iva here." Arthur blinked as tears formed up.


    "I''m not a baby! I''ll show you, you meanie!" Arthur cried out as he ran back to the kitchen.


    "M-me too! I''m not a baby!" The rest of the children begin to race back to the kitchen to finish their meals as only Iva and Adam remain.


    "Well, I guess that worked out pretty well!" Seth laughed before halting midway as Lucy''s glare stabbed him.


    "Adam dear, share this with the rest when they are done will you? Iva..." Lucy trailed off as Iva was already gone.


    "D-don''t worry sister Lucy you can count on me!" Lucy snaps out of her daze as she gives a smile to the young boy.


    "Thank you Adam, you''ve been a great help to me." the young lady said as she gently ruffled his head.


    "Un!" Adam said before disappearing back into the kitchen.


    "The young lad sure does like you huh? Well, I guess he would be considering being saved by you and all..." Seth trailed off once more as only a glaring gaze emitted from Lucy.


    "C-come on now, no need to frown all day!" Seth tried to rile a laugh but failed miserably as Lucy did not look amused in the slightest. "A-are you really that angry?" Seth chuckled uncomfortably as Lucy finally spoke.


    "Angry? I''m not angry, I am absolutely livid."


    "That''s even worse!" Seth dramatically backs away in fear as Lucy''s frown deepens.


    "And who''s fault is it?" Lucy said as Seth gave an awkward smile.


    "But the children sure do like-"


    "Do you have any idea how bad these sweets are for their teeth? I assure you gobs, it is not pleasant." Lucy growled as Seth tried to smile as he scratched at the back of his head.


    "W-well they can just clean their teeth-"


    "And are you the one who has to make them every day? Do you have any idea how hard it is to make them clean their teeth?" Lucy was beginning to grow annoyed by the second when Seth suddenly blinked and smiled.


    "You think this is funny??" Lucy could feel a vein bulging in her forehead when Seth answered.


    "N-no! No of course, not... I''m just happy... for you I mean." Seth''s usual playful smile was gone, replaced by a genuine one instead. It was... warm?


    Lucy was caught off guard but surprisingly did not feel unpleasant. She instead feels... giddy? Lucy quickly regathers her composure as Seth gives off a fake cough. "You sure are creative with your words gobs..."


    "But of course! I am a merchant after all hehe..." An awkward silence befell the two as Seth quickly stirs back on course.


    "A-anyways, can we go now? There are things I wish to discuss." Lucy seemed to agree as well as she simply nodded back and led the way.


    The two made their way easily back to the guest room as they''d done previously. As usual, Lucy prepared tea as Seth revealed their snack of the day. "...You really should stop bringing all these sweets. Are you not sick of it already?" Lucy whispers as pours a cup.


    "Ah, but a tasty treat is a shortcut in earning one''s trust!" Seth happily replied as Lucy sighed.


    "And just where have you heard that saying?" Lucy said as she poured a cup for Seth.


    "No one! I made it myself!" Seth proudly proclaimed as Lucy raised a brow. "What? It clearly is effective!"


    "I do not count gobz."


    "Is it now? Then why is it your nibbling a bite right now?" Seth said as Lucy shrugs off.


    "You''ll learn to appreciate anything when you are starving." Lucy said as a flash of memory slipped in.


    It was not as bad compared to her older self, but Lucy could still recall the dreaded hunger when she escaped. Armed with nothing but her knife, she wondered for who knows how long across unfamiliar lands.


    Drowning her hunger in a tidal wave of water while sleeping with one eye closed, the gnawing madness chipping away at her sanity as hunger and paranoia degraded her senses, it was something Lucy did not want to recall as she took in another bite.


    "...Did they ever¡­¡± Lucy paused midway when she saw Seth staring blankly, eyes pulsing in bright amber. It was subtle, but Lucy could see the disgust and sadness in his eyes no matter how hard he tried to hide it. Lucy found herself laughing bitterly before shaking her head.


    "Thankfully they were not that heartless. Fed me three times a day if you can believe it..." Lucy said in a melancholy tone as she whispered very softly that only she could hear it. "...though I wished they had, would have made it easier to hate them then..." Lucy said Seth''s face darkened even further.


    Though it was hard to catch, Seth was using power on his own discreetly as a habit. ''I wish they did that instead of ignoring me.'' Was what Seth could decipher from her words. As much as he wanted to retort, Seth could offer no comfort for a wound he could never reach.


    "Hey, lightened up a bit gobs, you look worse than me." Seth blinked then as he raised his gaze slightly to meet with Lucy. "Were you not supposed to help me? Come on stop mopping around." Lucy chuckled as Seth saw once more that smile as a cool breeze blew in.


    The gentle breeze blew away the curtains as Lucy''s silver-white hair gently swayed from side to side. Though her body was marked with trauma, her cobalt hue eyes still retained a remnant of its former beauty. And that smile... that small fragile small...


    Once more his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Ah...¡± The young man muttered as old thoughts crept back. "Would appreciate it instead if you stop calling me gobs though." Seth smiled back as it was now Lucy''s turn to blush. Her sapphire eyes dilated as Seth continued to smile.


    "Oh, are you embarrassed?" Seth suddenly remarked as Lucy quickly gathered her composure for a counterattack. "Could it possibly be because of me?" Though Lucy was a leaf green compared to Seth who was a hardened veteran.


    In war, Lucy was nothing short but the perfect weapon. A conversation with the opposite sex? She was a hopeless cause. "Are you finally opening up to me sister Lucy? Does my charm finally working on you?" Seth continued to tease Lucy as he found her reactions adorable.


    "What about you?" Lucy suddenly snaps back as her gaze meets with his.


    "Hmm?" Seth blinked as Lucy boldly stared back and gave a smirking smile.


    "Surely there are other women whom you are fond of but why do you keep coming back to me? Could it be that you are also falling for-"


    For you? HAHAHA! What a sad deluded fool you must''ve been! A cruel laughter suddenly echoed from behind Lucy''s mind as her eyes widened and her shoulders sunken visibly.


    I-I didn''t mean it that way-


    You think someone would ever love as vile as you? Look at yourself! You are nothing more but a disfigured wretched pretender. Lucy''s pupils trembled slightly as the voice continued to mock at her broken form.


    You''ve abandoned your family, abandoned your duty and your purpose for your own greed. What right do you have to be happy?


    Those animals are not my family! Lucy lashed out as her rage reignited.


    What duty are you spouting off? Duty to die for a cause I never believed in? Duty to suffer in place of that incompetent reprobate?! I have lived and died once for their own selfish greed. Can''t I be happy for once?? Have I not earned it?!


    Lucy lashed out to the voice inside, renewed by the sense of courage and confidence Seth had accumulated within her for the past couple of weeks. And what of your men? Alas, the confidence shattered almost immediately as the voice seemed to laugh at her fa?ade.


    Don''t you think they too deserved that chance?


    I-I-


    Why were you the only one who got to live twice?


    S-stop!


    Why do their families-


    I said stop damn you


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    -have to endure it all over again while you''re here eating cookies and tea in the lush comfort of safety?


    Weren''t you the one-


    STOP I SAID STOP!


    -who proudly accused the prince-


    PLEASE STOP!


    -of the very same thing? You self-righteous hypocrite.


    ...


    Perhaps those scars are fitting after all.


    stop... just... please...


    A price for such a filthy liar as you.


    Lucy trembled as she stared at her scars. Those twisted marks seemed dirty now as her eyes stung with tears. Can''t I have just something once in my life? Just what more do I have to do?... I''ve already suffered a lifetime.


    And this gives you the right to forget what you''ve done? Who¡¯ve we killed?


    ...I never said that... I just-


    Just what?


    ...I just want to live... I just want to have a life of my own. Is it really that bad just to ask for that? Why do I have to bear this disgusting vile scar-


    "If I say yes what would you do?" Seth¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts as she blinked.


    Eh?


    "...Eh?"


    Lucy could not help but answer simply as she barely understood what he had just said. Ah right... the tease... he is just being nice... Lucy thought in a somewhat bittersweet tone as she appreciated Seth''s kindness... but she longed for something more.


    "Ah, ahaha! You got me good gobs." Lucy laughed as she tried to bury the past. "Y-you got me good! I-I thought that you were serious there for a second..." Lucy tried to laugh off the heavy air, but Seth''s expression did not change.


    "...Eh?? Y-you''re actually-!" Lucy did not dare finish the word as she feared the worst.


    "...Let''s just say hypothetically..." However, luck did not seem to abandon her just yet. "...that I do, what would you do?" Lucy''s breath trembled as she avoided Seth''s gaze, fearing his words to be a lie if her augmented eyes would ever lay down upon him.


    Unbeknownst to Lucy, while Seth maintained a strong and serious fa?ade, his thoughts could not be further from the truth. Why did you say that you animal?! His heart quickens even further as Lucy refuses to meet his gaze. Apologize! Apologize to her now!


    But I want to know... A part of him whispered.


    Y-you! Don''t you realize what you are doing?! You are pitying her! You are only doing this because she has no one to turn to! You would never have done that if it was anything else but this!


    ...Is it really that bad?


    What???


    I-I just want to help her! I-it doesn''t need to end that way... though I would be overjoyed if it did.


    ARGHH! You imbecile! That line of thinking will hurt her instead! Get a grip before she mistakes your pity for kindnes-


    "I-I would like to think about it..." A soft quivering tone broke his thoughts as he blinked back to focus.


    "...Eh?" Seth looked up to a seriously redden Lucy as she still avoided his gaze. Her voice was barely a whisper, but his augmented hearing was louder than anything he had ever heard in his life as he stretched to its limits to hear what she had to say.


    "I-I cannot answer so soon. I-I don¡¯t even know how this goes, s-so for now... for now we should s-start small..." She whispered so weakly yet Seth could feel his world ringing at the sound of it.


    "A-ah! Y-yes!... that would be ideal yes..."


    "..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two could not meet one another''s gaze as they were too bashful to answer. One was extremely embarrassed while the other did not know what to do.


    If there is one thing they have in common, however, were the butterflies in their stomach. Both felt sick but in a nice, good way as they drank in silence. Unbeknownst to them, a spectator who had watched from start to finish was quivering in anger and confusion.


    ?


    "Why?" Iva cried softly as she stared at Lucy. To see this warm and gentle side of her, her kindness hidden beneath her rough exterior, it felt so unfair. She could have saved her with that smile, yet why did she have to appear in such a brutal fashion?


    ¡°¡­Just why are you like this?¡± Iva whimpered weakly as she tore her gaze away from the couple, limping far away from the two as her heart felt heavy and bitter.


    ?


    You should have died! It shouldn¡¯t be me! It should have been you! Iva''s eyes snapped open at the howling hateful cries. Tears formed around her glassy eyes as she threw the blanket roughly away. ¡°S-sister Emma?¡± The little girl called to the older nun, but she was nowhere to be found.


    The cold wind bit through Iva as she hurriedly made her way outside the sleeping quarters, in search of the older nun. As she opened the door, the cold empty void greeted her. Iva paused for a moment as her heart quickened before proceeding onwards.


    Iva constantly looked back as the looming darkness continued to pierce her shoulders. The urge to cry was beginning to grow stronger as she saw nothing but the pitch-black nothingness. ¡°S-sister Emma?¡± She called out again, but there was no reply.


    Old habits begin to perk right up, ready to jump if the shadows come closer. ¡°S-sister¡­¡± Iva stopped abruptly, giving up on finding the older nun for comfort as she did what her instinct told her. Living in the slums offers no sense of protection. The only one you could trust was yourself.


    No one would willingly offer you a hand. Iva learned this lesson for as long as she could remember. Sleeping with one eye closed was the norm as you held whatever crumb you had close to you. Iva finally made her way to the cold kitchen below where no one could hear her.


    The little girl briefly looked around her, making sure no one was there before she finally let the rising urge escape from her trembling lips. Iva whimpered softly at first as the tears finally escaped from her eyes. I hate you! The voice echoed in her head as her hands trembled.


    "But... why?" Iva weakly whispered as she felt her chest collapsing from within. She did not know where it all went wrong. Their life was hard back then. She barely had a meal each day and the hovel always creaked loudly during the howling, but she was content.


    She could sleep with an empty stomach or on cold nights for in those days, her father loved her. He would always sing a lullaby before bed and would work all day just to feed her. Life was hard back then, but it was so fulfilling... just where did it go so wrong?


    Thousands of unspoken words were forever left unspoken as Iva never had the chance to talk to him again. I should have talked to him then. I should have tried¡­ he¡¯s gone¡­ dad is gone. Iva bitterly thought as a whimper escaped her lips.


    Tears of regret poured down from her burning eyes as she sucked in sharply for air before weeping back in silence. All the opportunities to ask why he had done it were now gone. She could never have the chance to speak with her father again, no matter how much she wanted to.


    Iva cried a little bit harder as memories began to flood in. Even if he had beaten her, at least he was there. She had someone to rely on in this cruel cold world. Now she has no one. No one to- something warm enveloped her.


    Iva turned to where the source was. ¡°S-sister Emma?¡± The little girl whispered, a tinge of hope in her voice to find the old nun behind her and comfort her just as she did before.


    Her eyes widen at the sight of Lucy instead, awkwardly backing away after giving her a blanket. Hope morphed into annoyance as she faced the murderer. The one who had taken everything. "Why are you here?" Iva growled as she glared at the retreating shadow of Lucy.


    "I-I thought you were cold, so I brought you this." Lucy whispered sheepishly as Iva roughly discarded the blanket.


    "I don¡¯t want it." Iva gruffs out before turning her back, her body trembles slightly at the cold once more but she bitterly buries the regret from within.


    "B-but-"


    "Go away." Iva pointed at the door as she turned away from Lucy. For a moment, there was silence before Lucy whispered.


    "D-do you maybe want a pillow instead?" Lucy softly asked, eyeing warily as she made sure she did not aggravate the little girl further.


    "No." However, Iva did not care in the slightest as she replied bluntly.


    "W-what about milk? We had some cow milk rather than the usual goat one. F-fresh batch that just arrived today. I could warm you up with some if you want. W-we also have leftover cookie-"


    "I said no." Iva replied as the venom in her voice slowly trickled in. Her small fingers slowly curled back up into a fist as the memories from before slowly stirred beneath her lungs.


    "T-then is there anything at all you want?" Iva stiffened then as her blood ran cold. It sounded so kind, so gentle that Iva even doubted for a second if she truly was the murderer she perceived her to be.


    "Anything?" Iva whispered emptily as Lucy eagerly wanted to know her answer.


    "Y-yes! Is there anything you want me to give you? I''ll see what I can do..." Lucy replied, eager to help the young lass and make amends as Iva spoke honestly for the first time in a while.


    "... I want my dad. Can you give him back to me?" Cold numbing silence fills the air as Iva could feel her eyes burning to the brim once more with tears. The little girl subdued down a cry, refusing to show weakness before her father''s murderer.


    "I-I''m sorry, but I c-can''t do that... is there anything else I could do?" Lucy meekly replied. The cold night breeze washed over the room from an open window as Lucy softly whispered out once more. "...I-is there anything else I could-"


    "You said you will do anything." Iva accusingly replied.


    "B-but I can''t bring back the dead..." She weakly replied as the girl snapped.


    "Then stop asking me!" Iva turned sharply as Lucy flinched. Her small brown eyes glared hatefully at Lucy like a great tree burning in the fires of hatred.


    "You already knew what I wanted! And we both know that it can''t happen, so stop asking me!" Lucy squirmed as her voice trembled.


    "I-I''m s-sorry. I-I ju-just want to h-help..." The young lady tried to reason, but it only infuriated the little girl further.


    "Help? You want to help me, after all you''ve done??" Iva incredulously asked as her frame trembled.


    "I didn''t ask for anyone''s ''help'' when I was cold. I didn''t ask for help when some urchin boy stole my bread! And I clearly didn''t ask for your help when I tried to calm dad down!" Iva tried to steel her nerves from shaking, but her ire and woe were simply unbearable.


    "I-Iva I-"


    "I hate you!" Iva shouted as silver traces raced down to her cheeks. "Y-you act so kind to others, but you killed dad! I hate you for hurting me this way, so leave me alone!" Iva begins to cry as anger and sorrow meld into one.


    The urge to lash out almost overwhelmed Iva, but her eyes had finally adjusted from the darkness and saw something else she never wanted to see. Something that keeps preventing her from getting angry. Iva tried to look away but failed as she noticed those scars.


    Those horrible, mutilated, perverse scars. It was something that made her so ugly. The explosive rage lost its momentum as Iva could only stare. Lucy instinctively felt her gaze as she shamefully tried to cover her scars as if she was naked.


    No don''t feel bad for her! Hate her! You have to hate her! Iva tried to relight the embers of resentment, to recall the bitter venom that inflicted her heart. She killed dad! She took dad from me! She-


    "sorry... I''m... so... sorry..."


    But her young heart simply could not follow. The little girl saw once more just how miserable and broken the young lady truly was in front of her. How painful life must have given her and how much she had endured despite that stoic front.


    ¡°sorry¡­sorry¡­I-I¡¯m so s-sorry¡­¡± Her pleas for forgiveness were all too familiar for the little girl. All too hauntingly familiar.


    ...This is unfair. Tears redoubled as Iva trembled. This is so unfair! Why do you just have to be like me?? Why can''t you just be someone! A bad person! Iva could only cry. The conflicting hate and pity intensified within the little girl as she could barely look at Lucy. A fragile balance was formed as both sides could not overwhelm the other.


    Rage and apathy burned from one side as it called for justice for her father, while mercy and empathy cried out for reason and understanding. Both sides held into a delicate equilibrium... until it was broken. "I-I r-really was j-just trying t-to help. I-I didn''t mean to... I''m s-sorry..."


    Iva''s eyes widened as the balance suddenly broke. help? heLP?? HELP?! I DIDN''T ASK FOR YOUR HELP!!! "AAAAHHHH!!" Her cries rang louder as she leaped back to her feet. The little girl suddenly pushed back Lucy before running past her.


    "!!! I-Iva wait!" Lucy cried out, but Iva did not listen as she continued to run. She has to. Her heart beats chaotically as if she was going to die. Iva was certain if she stayed a second longer in there with her, she would have.


    The little girl reached the door faster than Lucy had anticipated as she ran outside barefoot. "I-Iva wait! Please wait, I-"


    "Just leave me alone you murderer!" Iva screamed as Lucy seemingly froze before a spell.


    She knew she had to reach out to her. To ease her anger before she does anything harmful to herself, but she couldn''t. Lucy could not move a muscle, could barely even breathe as she watched the fleeing silhouette grow out further and further.


    N-no wait... Lucy thought as she fell to the ground, clutching her chest as if it was on fire. I-I didn''t mean to do it. P-please wait... The estate was waking up now to see what the commotion was. I didn''t mean to kill him. P-please wait Iva, I-


    Liar. Lucy''s eyes widened as the voice whispered inside.


    I almost pity for the little lass. To have to deal with the most psychotic, maniac, and probably, most insane murderer of them all. Ah, but who am I kidding? I am not that different from you.


    N-no, I am not a murderer!


    Stop lying to yourself Emma. You know it. She knows it.


    N-no! I truly did not-


    The lass was right you know? Even if you don those sickly clothes, even if you swore to change, you will never have that life.


    N-no... no nO NO! YOU ARE WRONG! YOU ARE WRONG! I can change! I can have the life I always wanted, so stop ruining it!


    Ruining it? Since when have I ruined something that you yourself didn''t?


    No! You are lying! I was never the one who did it! It was you! It was all because of you!


    Am I now? Let''s be honest here Emma, I know that you have-


    No!.


    -enjoyed-.


    No NO!


    every sickening second of it. So, stop lying to yourself,


    NO!!


    You will always be a murderer.


    NO!!!


    I know this...


    GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!!


    ...because I am you.


    AAAAAAAHHHH!!!


    Lucy howled madly across the night as she clutched her head in pain. "GET OUT GET OUT GET OOOUUUTTTT!!!"


    "Lucy stop! What are you doing?!" Emma and Rose arrived to their horror as the young lady violently banged the floor over and over again. The night went on as they tried to subdue the broken young lady.


    ?


    Iva ran as she howled into the night. Her tiny lungs screamed with pain and misery as she ran blindly into the world. Away from the pain and hate it had caused her, away from her who had taken so much but also given just as much.


    Just why did she have to do it?! Just why it must be her who killed dad! Iva cried as memories began to slip in. For all the time she had spent in the orphanage, Iva was there studying every move her enemy made. Anything that would prove beneficial to her downfall.


    What she discovered however was something else entirely. Lucy was kind. She was not the insane, barbaric murderer who had taken her father''s life. She was just a very traumatized girl who wanted nothing more but to help and forget her past.


    What the hell? Iva thought in denial as she continued to look for clues. There was none, what she found instead was completely opposite to what she was searching for. Lucy would sneak in a few extra portions of her meal for everyone at the cost of hers, she worked tirelessly without complaint.


    She would play with the others while safeguarding them simultaneously from harm... and threw her life for theirs. Lucy was simply there for them, protecting, guiding, or helping if they ever needed it without asking for anything.


    Iva had never met someone as kind and as selfless as Lucy was. She was the perfect elder sister Iva always wanted to have... which is why it was so hard to accept for her to be the one who murdered her father.


    Iva collapsed to the ground as she hit a snag. The fall scraped her skin, but Iva continued to cry, not from the pain, but from the crushing betrayal Lucy had done to her. Iva would rather be abused and hated by Lucy, at least then she can justify her as an evil being.


    At least then she wouldn''t have to be so conflicted whenever she was there. Iva continued to weep into the night when a bestial growl broke her mourning. Iva looked up to see a dire wolf sneering at her as if she was prey.


    Iva felt the fear creeping into her throat. She did not know what to do. She could not scream for help or even run away as her body was frozen in fear... and anger. Iva was furious at the monster, to herself as she let this vile thing frighten her.


    Iva glared at the monster just as much as it scared her. She wanted to run away. She wanted to fight. She wanted to scream for help! She wanted to kill it with her own hands. A turmoil of emotions flooded through Iva as the monster leaped into the air.


    For a moment, Iva was terrified as her muscles did not move... and for a moment, Iva was vehement to destroy this thing no matter the cost. Iva stared directly into the being''s eyes. She did not tear her gaze away from filth as she glared at the thing sailing towards her.


    Iva stared as its jaw snapped open, razor teeth hunger for flesh. The shadow of death loomed... and then, something else happened. Deep inside, Iva felt something within her snap. Like a twig being crushed underfoot mercilessly.


    Iva glared at the monster as her eyes burned into molten gold. In a fraction of a second, Iva''s world exploded into a multitude of emotions and sensations as she was overwhelmed by everything. Touch, taste, feeling, everything exploded into a myriad of sensations as Iva''s delirium intensified.


    Her hate magnified to a thousandfold like magma erupting from its thousand-year slumber as her fear amplified to the verge of breaking point. Iva was terrified and enraged at the same time as her heart struggled to compensate.


    The inputs were so overwhelming that Iva was forcibly returned to reality as her mind could not handle everything and reverted back to normalcy once more. "Ah¡­" Iva whispered to her horror as the delirium finally dissipated. Her golden eyes reverted back to their original brown hue.


    Iva tried to run away then, but it was too late. The monster was already in front of her, to end her miserable life. She could do nothing but wait for death as it- the dire wolf''s head suddenly falls.


    Iva blinked to her surprise and horror as a cold voice whispered from behind. "What is a child doing in this hour?" Iva turned back to her relief and horror as a young man stared down coldly at her. His hair was as dark as obsidian as his eyes reflected back to a color Iva had been so familiar with. It was Elias. Heir of the Larum dukedom and Lucy''s elder brother.

 Chapter 26

    Seth ran as the cold autumn night enveloped the world. He was just moments away from ending his day when a loud and desperate knocking rocked his front door. Annoyed, Seth ignored the loud clamoring outside when a familiar voice called out his name.


    To his utter bewilderment and surprise, one of the sisters from the orphanage was gasping desperately for air. Wasn''t her name Ivy? Seth thought for a moment when he saw those eyes. A dark premonition invaded Seth as the nun''s eyes stared back in distress. Before he could even ask what was going on, tears escaped the nun''s eyes as she stuttered.


    "S-sir Seth! T-thank the heavens above you are a-awake!" The nun cried out.


    "Peace sister! Please, calm down before we-"


    "T-there is no time! L-Lucy! S-sister Lucy is- there is no time! No time at all!" Seth felt his blood run cold as Ivy hurriedly pointed back, towards the orphanage. "Run! To the estate, you go! Hurry!" The nun said as Seth blinked.


    His mind was still trying to comprehend what was going on, but his body was already moving long before he made up his mind. He did not don his favored shoes, nor did he even change from his sleeping garments. Barefooted and cold, Seth simply ran.


    "Vekra..." He muttered beneath his breath as he relegated a portion of his reserves to his legs. Alacrity envelops Seth as his eyes bleed into gold, dodging and weaving through alleyways for a shortcut. Not even a short while later, Seth was already beginning to feel tired.


    The young man never considered himself as fit as a knight. Firing volley after volley was one thing, running barefoot without stopping was another thing entirely. His lungs burned as the soles of his feet began to bleed from the sharp rocks that were embedded in the earth. The wet mud that caked his feet further worsened his feet. Seth felt dirty, but he continued to run.


    His heart beats in a chaotic rhythm as worry and fear intermingled. The young man could not recall when it all happened. It was curiosity at first, finding someone of his age who had such a haunting gaze had piqued his interest.


    The innate desire to learn the story of the defiled and the scarred were goldmines to Seth. Stories and tales no one had given a glance had provided Seth with secrets no one else held. The more he learned from them, the more he saw the need to take care of them.


    And none needed that help more than anyone else than Lucy. It startled Seth to the core when he first saw her. After speaking with the hardened veterans for years, Seth gained a natural eye for spotting someone in distress. There is an air, a certain aura that surrounds them.


    Like dark clouds gathering to form a storm, Seth could instinctively tell something was wrong. It was not perfect of course, he more than often failed to distinguish the void from person to person, but it was enough to see through the first layer.


    He could sense, could see a few dark clouds here and there, but Lucy was entirely different. It was screaming at him. Seth did not need to realize something was wrong when even the normal ones could sense her distraught.


    She was broken on the verge of no return. Never in his entire life had he met someone as ruined as her yet oddly enough, her eyes were not completely dark. Broken, but not beyond repair. Like a shackled prisoner eyeing the skies for freedom, Lucy clings on to life.


    It would require extensive repair, careful management, and recovery to even begin something new, but it was possible. It will be his greatest undertaking but could also be his greatest achievement. Seth could not help but reach out his hand, even if it was for his own interest. He had to help her even if it was selfish.


    At first, it was impossible to even scratch the surface. Like an injured and traumatized animal, gaining her trust was next to impossible. It would require a miracle to even begin such an arduous task. Luckily for him, he was given such a chance. Though it was not the circumstances he wished for, it was a chance, nevertheless.


    As days soon turned into weeks, Seth had learned more about Lucy than he ever did with his previous clients. She rarely gave a direct answer as almost every word she spoke of was encrypted, nevertheless, it had opened his eyes to a world he once thought to know so well.


    Disgust, shame, and pity, all invaded Seth as Lucy slowly opened up more and more to him. It was unfair. It was so unfair that one could not help but curse. Seth had been dealt with the cards he never wanted to deal with, but at least he had a chance.


    Lucy never had one. She had to sacrifice a part of herself that he could only guess that should never have happened. The injustices of it all were too bitter even for him. Interest morphed into sympathy that then morphed into banter.


    And before he knew it, the desire suddenly came to life. He had to protect her, not from the fire and steel of conflict, but from this nightmare. Lucy did not need someone to protect her from monsters, he had already seen what happened with a weapon in her hand.


    No, what she needed was someone to protect her from this darkness. This crippling and cold loneliness. The disease that plagued her mind even in the presence of others. He caught her slipping time and time again and had to pull her back.


    The words that day were an accident, at least he thought it was, he just wanted to pull her back when he saw the darkness corroding her mind. A shock to jolt her from its pull. He was just unlucky that his words came out before it was filtered.


    At first, it was innocent enough. A friend, a companion, but the more he spent time with her, the more the desire grew. She was so much more than a patient than a friend. It ran rampant until it finally reached a point he had never dared to imagine. It was an accident honestly.


    He never planned to confess the desire that shackled him the moment it came to life, but a pivotal moment came. When Lucy fell silent and began to eye herself with such vitriol disgust, Seth could not bear it. He could not bear to see her like that.


    Even if it came at the cost of his honor and reputation, Seth never wanted to see her like that again. If he could, he would gladly switch places for her. It was so much easier, so much simpler to be the one in pain.


    No matter the degree or kind of injury, a measure of control could still be sensed within. You could still manage how much it would hurt you, but the pain of the others was different. No matter how much you wanted to help, to ease their suffering, you could never truly reach them.


    Watching their smiles disappear from their tormented screams, their withering body fails as they desperately try to hold on, the pain coming from that is entirely different. In some ways, it can even be more painful for others than the one being tortured. Seth cannot stand it, he just can''t.


    And as if the Gods and Goddesses smiled down upon him, a reply came he never thought to be possible. It was not a direct answer of course, it was just like her, but Seth was over the moon. The mere thought he had a chance to something he never believed he could have, lit a fire in his heart.


    He was so happy that he rolled across the floor the moment he returned home. And now the very same person he held dear was in danger. Seth spared no effort as he ran through the night shoeless and cold for her sake.


    There! Seth thought when he saw the light coming out of the estate. As he grew closer, his face visibly paled as Lucy''s scream became clearer and clearer. His stomach began to twist and churn as that horrible scream assaulted his ears once more.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Seth burst into the front door before freezing in place. To his shock and horror, Lucy was being restrained in place by 7 or so sisters as she kept flailing like a fish out of water. And the noise, that damnable terrible noise.


    "Stop! Please sister Lucy please stop!" Emma tearfully begged as Lucy kept flailing violently while screaming.


    "Damn it! Hold her down tighter!" Rose cursed out as she was kicked in the chest.


    "I-I can''t sister Rose! S-she''s too strong!" A sister cried out in dismay as Lucy continued to scream.


    "Kalva be damn!" A barrage of colorful words escaped Rose''s lips as she grimaced.


    Out of the 7, she was the one who was struggling the most as the remaining sisters barely helped her. Even with 7 of them pinning down each of her limbs, Lucy still managed to move as she kept scratching her ears over and over again.


    The scars slowly deepened as the liquid of life spilled out from her ears. "OUT! OOUUUTTT!" Seth did not know why she was screaming or how it happened. He only knew he had to help her.


    "Lucy!" Seth shouted as he hurriedly ran towards them.


    "S-sir Seth you''re here!" Much to the relief and desperate tone of the sisters, Seth had arrived faster than they had anticipated as they looked eagerly for guidance.


    "Give her some space! Let me talk to her!" Hesitation and anxiety filled the group much to Seth''s frustration.


    "Please trust in me! I need to talk to her!" After much deliberation and consideration, the sisters slowly backed off. As soon as the grip lessened, Lucy immediately lunged towards the wall, but Seth proved faster. He caught her just as she was about to collide headfirst.


    "Lucy! Lucy it''s me, it''s me!" Seth said but Lucy did not seem to hear him as she continued to scratch furiously on her ears and cries.


    "GET OUT! GET OOOUUUTTT!" She cried as Seth grabbed firmly onto her hands but not too tight that might cause her pain.


    Lucy, however, was not in a stable mind as she violently tried to shake free from Seth''s grasp. Seth manages to hold on as he whispers.


    "Shh, it''s me. Lucy it''s me Seth. Don''t you recognize me?" Lucy seemed to grow weaker for a moment before violently thrashing once more.


    ?


    "...Damn it all, how could this happen?" Rose bitterly chewed her lips as she watched Seth desperately try to bring Lucy back. "I thought she was doing well. I thought she was finally... damn it all." Rose hid her face as she feared the mask might break. Emma did not blame her. The other sisters shared the bitter sentiment as they watched helplessly.


    "GET OUT! GET OUUUTTT!" Lucy cried as Emma slowly grew helpless. She did not know what to do, they did not know what to do. No matter how many prayers they offered, how many they tried to comfort her, Lucy was just seemingly out of reach.


    She was so close, just mere inches away, but at the same time, she was so far away. They could touch her, talk to her, learn from her with every blessed day that passes, and yet they still could not reach her. Kalva be damn they still could not reach her!


    Seth was now desperately trying to hold her back, sacrificing his hands to keep her from hurting herself. Watching her so miserable like this breaks their hearts. It would have been fine if it was a wound or any kind of injury as they were confident to nurse anyone back to health.


    But the sickness, the pain from within was something they could never reach. Helpless and powerless, they could only watch Seth try to whisper comfort in her ears. It was as if a massive translucent wall were placed before them.


    They could see her suffer, they could see her in pain, but they could not reach her. No matter how hard they tried, they just couldn''t reach her. And it was this sheer helplessness that made the others weep. Blessed by the power of the Gods and Goddess, but not enough to reach her.


    Emma felt so worthless, so helpless as she watched her cry. Her heart ached as if someone was forcibly driving needles on them. Her throat felt dry and painful as she desperately tried to hold the tears to no avail. Emma bitterly bites her lips as she prays.


    Why her? It was the only thing Emma had in mind as she felt so betrayed by the Gods and Goddesses she worshiped. They were supposed to be merciful, equal, and kind beyond compassion yet why was Lucy suffering?


    She never did anything wrong to them. Never spoke back up, never neglected her chores, always helping and was kind to everyone around her, and even going as far as throwing her life for them. It was the most selfless and virtuous act one could do, yet here she was crying in pain.


    Please tell me. Emma prayed that sounded almost begging. Why her? Just what she had done to deserve such a thing? She is just an innocent young girl, but why must you do this to her? Emma prayed that her prayers would reach the ears of the beings above, but none replied.


    Emma felt so abandoned and betrayed by her faith as all she ever wanted to do was help her. All she ever asked was the ability to ease her pain yet even this small selfless request was denied to her. Just why does it have to be her?


    A tear traces down across her cheek. There are so many wicked men and women across the land who deserves to be punished, but why does it have to be her? Everything feels so hopeless, so- "L-look!" One of the sisters whispered as Emma gazed back sharply.


    ?


    Please hear me! Seth thought in dismay as Lucy continued to squirm. Her strength slowly overpowering him as her hands came closer and closer to her ears. "Come on Lucy, don''t you recognize me? It''s me Seth! Seth!" "GET OUT!!!"


    Seth could feel his chest tightening as his voice could no longer reach her. He watched as her once polished sapphire eyes turned into dull iron as the color lost its life. He could see the misery on her face as tears raced down her marred cheek.


    Is there nothing else I could do? Seth held in his tears as he watched her scream. I will do anything. Anything at all so please! Tell me what to do! I cannot reach you like this, I do not know how I can help you like this! Kalva be damn just what do I need to do!


    Out of options and in sheer desperation, Seth covered Lucy''s ears with his. The young lady panicked even further as she began scratching Seth''s hands violently. He grimaced from the constant nail scraping greedily to his skin, but he endured it. He has to endure it.


    "It''s me. Come on Lucy, can''t you tell it''s me?" Seth whispered in bitterness as Lucy screamed. "I want to help you. I want to help you feel better. I just want to stop you from crying, but I do not know what to do." Seth whispered as he could feel the tears leaking.


    "You are in pain. You are in so much pain." Seth''s voice slowly breaks as he sharply breathes in. "I can see that. I can see all of that, but I am powerless like this. I can''t reach you like this. So please, tell me, what do I have to do to relieve you of your pain?"


    His skin was burning now. He could feel the crimson liquid escaping from his hands as sharp shovel-like nails relentlessly claw through his skin, and yet Seth did not break. The pain was barely noticeable now as only her and her miserable face mattered in his world.


    So much pain... Seth could not bear to see her face for even a second anymore as he brought her head closer. He gently touched her forehead with his as he continued to whisper. "I am here for you. We are here for you, so please, answer us..." Seth trembled as he held her.


    Let me take it. Seth''s closed his eyes as he silently prayed. Please just let me take it. Her burdens, her pain, give it to me. I can bear whatever torture you may curse upon me. I will endure a millennia of torment if I must, but this is something I cannot bear.


    I am strong, but I am only a man. Seth admitted as he slowly opened his eyes. Please beings from above, just let me shoulder her burden, even if it''s just a second! I will gladly take it even if it''s just for a second so please, have mercy on-


    Seth''s eyes widened when he opened it to meet hers. Her dull eyes stared listlessly across the vast expanse as if he wasn''t there. It was so dull and lifeless, but she was slowing down now. Her screams had lost their strength, the scratches slowly ceased as Seth spoke frantically.


    "L-Lucy?? Lucy it''s me! It''s me Seth!" Seth stumbled to his words for a while as Lucy slowly opened her lips.


    "S...Seth?" She whispered in a desolate tone, but it did not discourage Seth even in the slightest.


    "Y-yes! Yes, it''s Seth the merchant, remember?" Seth quickly added in.


    Lucy blinked lazily for a moment as if she was trying to reach out from the depths of her memory for such a name. "I used to come here almost every day remember? Bringing sweets and treats to the kids, even though you wanted them to eat your vegetables??"


    Lucy blinked over and over again as if she was trying to piece together the information Seth had overloaded her with, she could recall remnants of her memory but not the whole picture. "Y-you even keep calling me gobs! Don''t you remember that?? It''s me gobs! Seth gobs!"


    It was then a spark ignited from within those eyes. "Gobs..." Lucy mumbled as sanity slowly regained dominance. "Gobs... gobs?"


    "Pft hahaha! Even now you are so mean!" Seth let out a low laugh as Lucy kept repeating the word.


    "Gobs...gobs...gobs...gobs... Seth... gobs?"


    "That''s me! That is me!" Seth laughed as well as crying as Lucy slowly began to tear up.


    "...Seth?" Lucy whispered for the first time in clarity as Seth simply nodded back and smiled.


    "That''s me." Seth chuckled as Lucy stared blankly in confusion.


    "W-why... why are you here? W-what-"


    "Shh, it''s ok, it''s ok. Everything will be alright. I am here... we are here for you." Seth whispered as Lucy finally blacked out from exhaustion. The world let out a sigh of relief, quietly grateful to the one who finally gave their little sister the peace she needed.

 Chapter 27

    It took everything from Iva holding those translucent tears from within as Elias studied his blade. His brow tenses for a moment as he violently swings his blade, washing the blood away from its steel. Iva''s old instinct kicks in as she carefully studies the man before her.


    Living in the streets was never kind to a child. Hunger and thirst were the least of their concerns as murderers and slavers stalked in the shadow of night. Although rusted and slow from the time of the orphanage, Iva quickly understood the gist of it.


    Hair as dark as nightfall paired with Indifferent sapphire orbs. He dons a frost-like cobalt armor that shrouds his body with a silver cape hanging low behind him. With a silver blade that marked his status, he was a noble and a soldier through and through.


    In a way, Iva was reminded of Lucy much to her displeasure though there was a heavy stark contrast. Where Lucy was struggling to control herself and was akin to a gentle first snow, Elias did not hide his displeasure as he was akin to a cold winter night.


    Stranger still, it brought a sense of calm to the young girl much to her surprise. As cold as he was, Iva could not for the life of her stop contrasting him to Lucy. They look so eerily similar. Even with his charcoal-like hair, the eyes could not lie.


    He was just like Lucy if Lucy was a man. "What is a child doing in this hour?" However, the illusion of comfort quickly shattered as Elias glared down at the goblin''s corpse.


    "My lord are you all right?" A knight quickly ran to his side as Elias gave a slight nod.


    "I am fine, though I cannot say the same for the child." Elias said as the knight noticed Iva a moment later.


    "What are you doing here little one? It''s freezing tonight. You shouldn''t be walking around barefooted like that." The knight said as he reached for Iva.


    Reflex kicks in almost immediately as Iva avoids the knight''s grasp. The knight hesitated for a moment as he reached out once more. Slower and much more careful this time, the knight whispered as softly as he could as he offered his hand this time instead of grabbing.


    "Hey hey, no need to be afraid. Let me help you." Even when the helmet masked his face, Iva could tell the man was bearing no ill will like the others. Though it did little to comfort her glaring suspicion. A stalemate was then formed.


    On one hand, the knight continued to offer his hand. Never forcing Iva, but never accepting a no for an answer as well. On Iva''s part, she wanted to run away before Lucy and the sisters began searching for her, but her feet were not in top condition.


    Adding to the fact they were the knights Lucy wanted to avoid, Iva did not want to get involved with the people that even Lucy avoided. With that being said though, she still could not walk without torturing his feet even further.


    Before any agreement could be made with the two, Elias suddenly picked up Iva like a luggage as he trailed back to the town.


    "Put me down right now!" Iva shouted in protest.


    "My lord?! That''s not how you treat a child!" The knight hurriedly trailed behind Elias as Iva struggled.


    "Let go of me you¡­"


    "My lord if you kindly-"


    "Another word from you two will be your ticket straight into the goblins den."


    Silence enveloped the two for a moment as Elias walked without a care in the world. Peace seemed to finally settle down when Iva began anew.


    "Your face is a goblin! Let go of me you¡­" Iva screamed as Elias continued walking without pause.


    The knight finally matched his stride as Iva squirmed relentlessly.


    "M-my lord if I may-"


    "Catch." Elias said as he threw the squirming girl.


    "Eh?" The knight barely caught Iva as she screamed in profanity.


    "What is wrong with you?! You..." Iva continued to berate Elias as the knight tried to calm her down without avail.


    "I''ll be heading back now. Do take care of this as well." Elias said as he turned to a corner and walked into a separate road. Iva''s voice rang into the night as she continued to swear at the fleeting figure.


    "You double barrel oil-"


    "I really would not recommend angering him further child. He is from the nobility you see and..." The knight trailed off, letting his word hang into the air as only then did Iva realize what she had done.


    "W-why didn''t you say so earlier?" Iva hissed accusingly as the knight chuckled.


    "I understand your fear but don''t worry. My lord is not one as... shall we say, petty amongst his peers. He is fair and just." Calming down and fearing for her life, Iva meekly took the knight''s word at heart much to the knight''s relief.


    "A-anyways won''t your parents be worried sick for you now?" The knight tried to change the heavy air with a smile as he gently put Iva down to walk on her own. "I presume they would be worried sick. Don''t worry I''ll..." The knight trailed off as Iva stood motionless.


    "Are you all right child? You look pale. Is there something wrong?" The knight quickly scans for any injury that might have gone amiss. There was none. Perplexed, the knight opened his mouth to speak when Iva finally whispered.


    "...They are dead..." The little girl simply replied. Iva stared listlessly at the ground as if strength had suddenly abandoned her. Her chest slowly turned into lead as she desperately fought off the rising urge. Her mouth trembled for a moment before suddenly biting her lips.


    The pain should draw her back to reality once more, but reality was far different than what she had imagined as the pain simply magnified. Dad... Iva did not even notice the knight picking her up again as he offered a soft sympathy.


    "...I''m sorry." It was the only thing the knight could say, though much to Iva''s surprise, he refused to leave her alone as he continued. "Do you have anywhere to stay then? If not, I could make room for you to settle down for a while." The knight kindly offered as Iva shook her head.


    "No? Then do you have anywhere else to go to?" The knight warily asked as Iva simply answered.


    "The orphanage." The knight''s eyes widen for a moment as a hint of sadness permeates his voice.


    "Ah I see, then let''s go back to it then." The knight tried to give an encouraging smile as Iva nodded.


    "Oh right! I''ve forgotten to introduce myself, I''m Osmond. What''s yours, child?" Osmond asked as Iva whispered feeling empty and drained.


    "...Iva. My name is Iva." She replied weakly as Osmond nodded back.


    "Iva? That is a pretty name you have Iva." Osmond tried to comfort the child as the cold night continued.


    ?


    "Ah, the flower head is finally awake." Lucy snapped her eyes open at the waking call. Her body moved with the precision and control of a veteran, searching for the enemy. Her hands reached to apprehend the invader but stopped midway as her mind became lucid.


    There was no need to apprehend anyone as the culprit was already locked behind bars. The entire world was void, only this iron cage remained. The being behind those cold metals was none other than Lucy or rather, a reflection of her.


    "You don''t look surprised." The young lady muttered as Lucy frowned. "And here I thought you would be hurling insults at me. I''ve got to say your response is... mediocre to say the least." The young lady mused to herself as Lucy finally replied.


    "You caught me off guard, otherwise you would have never been able to trick me."


    "Trick you? Since when have I ever done that?" The young lady smirked as Lucy''s frown deepened.


    "Don''t lie, you took the chance when Iva-"


    "Oh, that? Isn''t that true though? We are killers after all." Lucy hissed as she glared at the young woman.


    "Don''t lump me with you. I am willing to change, unlike you." The young lady laughed as if she had heard a bad joke.


    "Change? You? You are willing to change? Kalva be damn, what am I hearing right now?" The young lady chuckled as a playful smirk made its way through her lips.


    A hint of desire glinted from the young lady''s eyes like gemstones covered in soot and ash. Waiting to be uncovered that will never come. "We are soldiers Emma. Our trade is death, our purpose is war. How can we possibly change? How can you even change?"


    The young lady said as the glint in her eyes dulled. "We knew nothing but to kill and kill and kill. Who would ever want us? Last I recall, our own ''fianc¨¦'' once claimed he did. And look where we are now." A mocking giggle echoed within the void as Lucy gritted her teeth.


    "There is no future for us Emma. We are doomed to become weapons, but I for one would prefer to be a weapon of our own. If our fate is to be blades, then let us be free blades. Our own masters. Now there is not much time left to waste. It would be close, but we can still make it in time if we-"


    "I don''t want to kill anymore." The young lady''s eyes widened for a moment before a dry laugh escaped her lips.


    "Didn''t I just say it? You really are a flowerhead, aren''t you? Anyways as I was saying we..." Lucy did not move as she simply stared from beyond the prison. The very air around the two slowly grew still in grave silence. "Oh, you were actually serious? Come on Emma, this has to be some sort of joke. Did you-"


    "Lucy. My name is not Emma. It''s Lucy." Lucy firmly replied as the young lady stared back.


    "..."


    "..."


    The young lady''s eyes trembled for a moment before they slowly hardened like cool magma. "I told you before, didn''t I? You are me as I am you. And for one, I''m sure as hel our name isn''t ''Lucy''. Enough of your tasteless joke and throw away that name. We have more pressing matters to deal with-"


    "My name is not Emma for the last time. I am just Lucy now." A terrible quake rocked the cage violently as the young lady bared her fangs.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I said enough!" The young lady snarled like a caged beast as Lucy flinched. It took almost all of Lucy from trembling before those enraged maiden''s eyes as she straightened herself. The madness of those tormented years was reflected back in the girl''s eyes.


    Lucy felt her resolve strengthen as she was yet again reminded of the future she had to avoid. "You are Emma Le Larum. You are the daughter of that accursed family, understand?? And you will do everything to avenge our men from the betrayal they-"


    "I refuse."


    Her eyes widened again as her blood began to boil. "Refuse? There is no option to refuse here you dimwit! Have you forgotten what those traitors had done??" The young lady screamed as Lucy step closer.


    "They have stolen so much from us! So much has been lost because of them! We have to-"


    "Emma... please." Lucy softly called out, seeking reason in her voice. Silence reigned in once more as madness slowly infected the young lady¡¯s voice.


    "No no no, you can''t do this. You can''t do this to me!" The panic within Emma''s voice was as clear as daylight. "''We'' are Emma. ''We'' are the same!" Emma insisted as Lucy gently shook her head.


    "No. My name is Lucy. Just simple Lucy." Lucy said as Emma''s face contorted frighteningly.


    "So what? Are you going to leave me here? You get to live out there while I''m trapped in here?! We have to avenge them! You were there too! You were there!" Emma uttered accusingly, though it sounded more like a plea. "You can''t just leave me in here! What of our vengeance?? Our retribution?!"


    Lucy hesitated for a moment as Emma''s glaring, but almost pleading eyes stared back at her. Gone was its pretentious tone. Replaced by a miserable wretch. Lucy painfully buried down her pity as she spoke with conviction.


    "We''ve been fighting for our whole life Emma."


    "I know that you imbecile! So that is-"


    "-why we have to stop.¡± Emma¡¯s jaw dropped slightly, disbelief rich in her eyes as Lucy continued. ¡°We fought for so long Emma, let''s just stop... I am so tired of this. I am so so tired. I don''t want to kill anymore." A grating sound erupted from Emma as she growled.


    "You think you were the only one? You think you were the only one who didn''t want this sarding life?!" The pain and animosity within Emma''s voice forced Lucy to such an extent that she could not meet her eyes.


    "Tell me flowerhead, who was it that took the first blood?"


    "...You." Lucy weakly replied.


    "Who was it that ripped off that rapist''s throat when you were weeping like a helpless little wretch?"


    "...You." She replied weakly once more.


    "Who was it that murdered that archdemon, single-handedly?!"


    "...You....." Her voice was barely above a whisper now as Emma sneered.


    "Me! That''s right! It was me. Me and me and me! All of it happened because of me! I did all that hard work, and you did nothing but cry like a helpless bird!" Emma glared from behind the cage as Lucy softly whispered.


    "B-but." Lucy hesitated.


    "But what!" Emma demanded.


    "... But we have already done it. We have already slain Kier once Emma, isn''t that enough?" Emma flinched as Lucy continued. "We have already avenged our brothers and sisters in arms, shouldn''t that end our struggle? Haven''t we bled enough for one lifetime already? Let the past end, Emma. We''ve done what we can."


    Emma''s eyes widened in anguish and despair as she suddenly grabbed Lucy tightly on the collar. "Are you fucking with me? Do you think we can just let them be?? After all they have done?! What they have done can never be forgiven! No matter what they do, it will never be enough!" Emma cried out as tears stung her eyes. Her throat begins to burn as she struggles but fails to control her voice.


    "Emma..."


    "We have to torture them! Enough to repay the pain they have caused us for a lifetime! Enough suffering they have forced us!" Painful memories bleed out from the two, but Lucy remained unmoved.


    "Emma..."


    "What about our childhood? Huh?? What about those time they have robbed us?! We can''t have it back! No matter how hard we try, we simply can''t! We have to get justice for that!" Her voice bordering on hysterical.


    "Emma..."


    Evermore desperate, Emma strikes where it hurts the most, the one they never wanted to remember. "They killed Kien!" Lucy recoiled just as much as Emma did. The name alone brought so much joy and misery for the two. So much potential and peace were robbed by the atrocities of war and deceit. Though it pained Emma the most, she pushed on.


    "They killed Tayna! Flint, Raz, Pier, everyone! They killed everyone damn you! They stole the lives and future of everyone within our men all in the name of politics! THEY SPARED NO ONE! NO ONE! THEY TOOK EVERYONE AWAY FROM ME! EVERYONE!!!...everyone..."


    Emma wept with each passing name as if she was stabbed over and over again by the losses she failed to prevent. Resentment refuses to die out as she was tormented by the failure she had endured. Her head bowed down in defeat as streams of tears escaped from its orbs.


    Lucy''s heart ached as well, but she remained firm as she tightly held on to the memory of her new family. She has someone now, someone to protect... to love. An idea bloomed within Lucy''s mind as she spoke carefully. "I know you are attached to the past, but there is simply nothing we can do."


    "I know. Kalva be damn¡­ but... but I know..." Emma whimpered as Lucy gently reached out to her shoulders.


    "But... but I don''t think they would want us to be stuck in the past as well." Lucy hinted but Emma did not reply. "R-remember Flint? That old and cranky dwarf would have mocked us if he saw us right now. Why I could even remember when..." Lucy trailed off again as Emma did not reply, she was simply not interested.


    Biting her lips, Lucy gathered her courage as she dropped all pretenses and spoke directly to Emma. "Come with me Emma." Lucy said as Emma flinched. "We can start anew now. We are free from our past." Lucy said as Emma slowly raised her head.


    "There is no need to swing the spear anymore, we are safe inside the walls! We can find out what job we are good at. We can maybe even have our very own family. Our own life! Don''t you like that? Our very own husband and children.


    We can finally have our own son or even better, our own daughter! We can dress them up like pretty dolls when we were little, send them to the academy if we save just enough! We can... we can... we can... we can finally live..." Lucy''s voice broke as the desire and desperation she so desperately tried to keep, finally leaked out.


    When Lucy met Emma''s eyes, she could see a reflection of her broken self, desperately seeking for an end. Be it death or freedom, but an end nevertheless. "We can finally leave this fucking nightmare we have been forced to play. Can eat and drink as we please! Sleep whenever we want and no one will hurt us! So please, let go of this thirst for retribution.


    Let go of this mad past, that accursed name... let''s just go where it could have been, ok?" Lucy stared into those dull sapphire eyes. And for a moment, she saw a flicker of hesitation. For a moment, there was a chance.


    "So that''s how is going to be huh? I am branded as a cursed one? After everything, it all amounts to a curse? Emma the accursed?"


    Alas, the desire for vengeance was far greater than Lucy had anticipated. Bitterness and resentment painted Emma''s features as she whispered. "After all the work I''ve done, I am branded as a mad woman, but you, who have done nothing, get to live off from my pain??"


    Lucy could feel her heart break after being treated as an outsider now as Emma glared from beyond the cage. "E-Emma please-"


    "I guess all those decades meant nothing to you huh? The moment you saw the chance, you gladly threw me away!" Emma pointed an accusing finger, it hurt more than any arrow could have done.


    "N-no Emma I did not-" Lucy could not bring herself to continue as the eyes of betrayal reflected from Emma''s sapphire eyes.


    "Of all the treachery I''ve anticipated, I never expected it would come from you. I...I can''t even trust myself can I?" A bitter self-mocking escaped from Emma as Lucy wept.


    "No Emma please! I did not betray you! I only wish... I only longed for peace...." Lucy pleaded for understanding to her other half who glared with disdain and pain.


    "And you think I didn''t? Did you think I did not consider the second chance we''ve been gifted? That I only wanted to kill??" Emma''s eyes roared back to life. "Does my sacrifice worth so meager in your eyes?" Her pupils trembled violently for answers that Lucy could never confront directly. For her words spoke a kernel of truth and they both knew it.


    "N-no! E-Emma I-"


    "Silence traitor!" Lucy recoiled as Emma sneered. "I may be a failure of a captain, but you are no better than me!" Emma gave off a sick grin, a small sense of victory flooding her chest as she spoke a terrible truth. "Free? You really have become a flowerhead, haven''t you? Need I remind you that we are being hunted down?" Lucy flinched. Fear was evident in her eyes, but Emma relished the chance.


    "You speak of family and freedom flowerhead, but what do you think will happen when they finally find you hmm? Well, I''ll tell you since you clearly are not capable of thinking that far ahead. They will drag you back to that hell. Force you to bed with that bastard."


    Lucy''s eyes trembled as she hastily tried to distance herself from Emma. Alas, Emma was far more ready for it as she grabbed her collars and firmly pinned her in place. "I''m not done yet." Emma growled as Lucy whimpered.


    "P-please let me go." Lucy pleaded to no avail.


    "They will separate you from these sisters and orphans."


    "S-stop." Lucy tried to break free once again, but failed.


    "No matter how much you beg, they will not hear your plea."


    "S-stop!" Panic was beginning to infect her voice.


    "Even if you wail and lick their feet, they will not spare you from that fate!"


    "Please stop! P-please!" Lucy tried to cover her ears from such a horrible fate, but Emma would not let her as she now held her hands down.


    "And if they ever find you with a husband and a child instead, then they would make sure to silence them."


    "STOP!" She begins to violently struggle now, but Emma remained firm.


    "Or even better, kill them like they did to everyone!"


    "STOP! PLEASE STOP!" Lucy wailed as she desperately tried to shake free from her grasp. To get away. Far far away from her.


    Lucy tried to flung her arm over and over again, but Emma''s grip was secure. "Emma please stop." Lucy''s voice quivered in fear as Emma''s grin widened. "Please-"


    "Why should I? You are going to leave me here after all! I might as well open your eyes to the reality you refused to see!" Emma screamed as Lucy trembled.


    "Y-you''re lying! You''re lying to me again! Lying like you always have been! Y-yes yes! That''s what it is! You are just bitter at the chance I have! Envious of the new family I have found!" Lucy glared with conviction and madness in her eyes.


    Emma blinked for a moment before her glare hardened and clashed back with Lucy''s. "Delude yourself all you want flowerhead, nothing will change. My word will remain true."


    "N-no! You lie! L-like you always have been!"


    "Oh, really now? Then what about those knights hmm?"


    Lucy could not reply as Emma''s grin deepened. "Oh my, you knew it too, don''t you? You are just lying to yourself!" Lucy''s eyes widened as her voice trembled.


    "N-no! I-it''s you who lie! N-not me!" A deranged laughter escaped from Emma as tears escaped from Lucy''s eyes.


    "I might be closer to the mark after all! They are coming for you!" Emma smiled sinisterly as Lucy wailed.


    "No! It is-"


    "-The truth! Keep lying to yourself flowerhead and you will lose everything again!" Lucy tried to retort but no voice escaped from her lips. Hysteria and fear engulfed her now as Emma spoke.


    "Our freedom? Our life?? There was never such a thing when we were born to that accursed family! We will never be free from them you bumbling na?ve flowerhead!" Emma sneered as Lucy paled even further.


    "N-no... t-that can''t be... that can''t be true..." As if repeating the words over and over again would change the truth, Lucy fervently prayed and repeated those words to come true. Yet the cold harsh voice of Emma destroyed any illusions she so desperately wanted to believe.


    "You want to stop? Idiot! Murder was our only blade to fight back! And you''ve just thrown it away! Without it, we are nothing more but frail ''noble'' ladies! Just like mother." Emma did not reserve her disdain as she finally let go.


    Lucy finally escaped from her grasp, limping away as she tried to distance herself from the pain, but the damage had been done. Fear and anxiety came back to Lucy as she was forced to confront the cold realities she thought she was free of. She limped away from the cage, terrified and paranoid from Emma''s words.


    "Remember this flowerhead! We will never be free! We will always be chained! They will hunt us down! No matter how hard we try, they will eventually succeed unless we fight! You want to stop fighting?! Fine! Do what you want, but I swear if you dare come back within these dark halls and beg me to take up arms once more, I will rip your head off!" Emma screamed across the vast void as Lucy disappeared from her sight.


    "Sister Emma.... sister Rose... w-where are you?" Lucy whimpered as the world grew colder. The light was slowly dying as she limped farther and farther away from the cage, away from her.


    "D-don''t leave m-me... p-please don''t leave me...." Something snagged her feet as she fell to the ground, though she made no effort to move as she simply curled into a ball. Alone and terrified, a final name escaped her lips. "Seth... a-are you there?" She whispered as the world was engulfed in darkness once more.

 Chapter 28

    "Let me down. I can walk there on my own." Iva grumbled as Osmond profusely shook his head.


    "No can-do missy. It''s freezing right now, and those bare feet would get worse if I let you.." Osmond firmly denied as the cold wind blew around them.


    "It''s just a little windy though?" Iva tilted her head slightly as Osmond shook his head.


    "Windy or not, you are going to stay with me until we make our way back." Osmond says as he turns into a corner. It was a cold yet peaceful night.


    Most of the town''s folk were fast asleep. The wooden houses spared little to no light as only abodes molded in stone have the privilege of its embrace. The relocated orphanage was one of those rare sanctuaries where the light burns amidst the cold darkness.


    "Besides, how did you even manage to run this far away? Last I checked, the new orphanage is a considerable distance from here." Iva shrugged as she replied simply.


    "I don''t know. I just ran I guess?" Iva admitted as Osmond chuckled.


    "Well, whatever the case is, you are getting an earful and I cannot help you with that." Osmond teased as Iva frowned.


    "The sisters are not those types of people though... well except for one I guess." Iva grumbled as they turned towards another corner.


    "Well, I suppose you will have to deal with her instead eh?" Osmond giggled.


    "No, she wouldn''t. She might be strict, but she does not have the guts to follow through with it." Iva mumbled under her breath. For all of the wrongs she had done to her, Lucy had never punished a child. It perplexed Iva to no end as the young lady would never flinch in the jaws of death yet struggle against mere children.


    "Lass I don''t mean to scare you, but you just ran away in the middle of the night. Without even wearing your sandals mind you. I''m afraid she would be pretty serious when you get back home." Osmond said.


    "...Really?" Iva whispered a hint of fear in her voice.


    "Oh yes. I did it once you know? My entire bottom was as red as an apple by morning when mother was done." Osmond relished the fond childhood days he had while Iva was beginning to panic.


    "S-she wouldn''t do that! I-I still have to get back to her!" Iva said, fury and fear intermixing with her voice.


    "Oh? And who is this sister might be?" Osmond asked with no particular thought in mind, simply trying to keep the conversation running.


    "...Lucy. Her name... her name is Lucy." Iva barely let out a whisper. The phantom pain and anger crept back once more as her eyes darkened ever so slightly. The knight could not help but frown at what he saw as he racked his brain for ideas to distract her. Luckily, an idea did arrive.


    "Lucy huh? That is a pretty name. Do you think you can introduce her to me?" Osmond teased as Iva instantly frowned.


    "No, why would I?" Iva said as a mischievous smirk found its way into Osmond''s lips.


    "I''ll cut you a deal. If you introduce me to her, I will help you when she scolds you." Osmond smirked as Iva went into deep contemplation.


    "T-that''s... hmm..." Osmond could not help but grin at Iva''s contemplative face. The way Iva seriously considered his offer just to avoid being scolded was way too childish. It almost made him forget the troubles the orphan has. Almost.


    "...How do I know you won''t betray me?" Osmond blinked at Iva''s words.


    Betrayal... at such a young age? Just what did you endure little one? Osmond thought as he smiled softly. "Lass, I am a knight of Larum. Death would find me before I could do so much as consider betrayal. Through broken iron and shattered cobalt, my word shall stand."


    Osmond spoke one of the pillars of honor he grew fond of. He could still reminisce about the wonders of the past. Though it felt like ages now, Osmond would never forget the unknown knight who spoke the very same words before departing to war. He never knew what happened to him, but Osmond swore to uphold those words even now.


    He tried to bring hope back into those eyes. Any semblance of innocence she once held. Sadly, it had a reverse effect. "L-Larum? D-did you s-say L-Larum?? A-as in-!!!" Iva''s face was twisted into horror when her gaze landed on his insignia. It was as if it was the first time she recognized that foreboding seal.


    "L-lass?¡± Osmond, alarmed at the sudden fear in her eyes. ¡°Are you al-"


    "I-I''m fine! I-I''m... fine. Y-you can let me down now; I will walk back from here." Iva said as she avoided his eyes.


    "Lass I said this already, I-"


    "N-no! I-I mean... it''s ok now! I c-can walk back on my own so please put me down." Iva insisted.


    Suspicion stirs within Osmond as Iva avoids his gaze. It was akin to a scoundrel caught red-handed in the act, but Iva had done nothing of the sort. It didn''t make any sense to Osmond as he began to observe. "Lass I promised my liege, Elias Le Larum, to escort you to safety. There is no need to-"


    Through trained eyes and careful observation, Osmond saw the little girl''s pupil shrink. Iva did a commendable job of keeping her nerves under control until now, but in the end, she was still just a child. "Let me down now!" Iva shrieked in pure panic as it caught Osmond by surprise.


    "C-calm down lass. What seems to be the-"


    "No! Let go of me! Let go of me now!" Iva squirmed relentlessly from his grip like a captured Tresvin. Osmond was at a loss at what to do when a new voice suddenly called out to them.


    "Iva?" The two turned as Iva desperately cried.


    "Sister Ivy!" Iva cried as she frantically tried to reach out to her.


    "W-what are you doing to her?! Unhand her now!" Ivy shouted suddenly, causing even Osmond to move in instinct.


    "W-wait I think this is a misunderstanding, I-" Osmond could not finish his words as Iva ran like an injured Tresvin into Ivy''s embrace. Her small frame trembled as if she had barely just escaped from a wild monster as the nun, Ivy, shielded her as if he would harm them.


    Osmond felt a slight pang of injustice ripple across his heart beneath those gazes. The two stared back at him with fear in their eyes. Eyeing him as if he was going to murder them. It frustrated the cobalt knight, but he could do nothing.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    He did not even know what he had done, but he was already branded as a danger in their eyes. "Erm, w-well since little Iva there is back. I will leave her in your care, sister." Osmond said as he gave a polite bow before walking away.


    ?


    The two watch silently as the figure of the cobalt knight slowly withdraws from their sight. As soon as they made sure he was gone, Ivy bolted directly back to the stone manor without pause nor hesitation. Randomly turning directions at nigh unpredictable times.


    "S-sister I-"


    "Shh. It''s all right. You are safe now." Ivy whispered softly as she dove into a moonless alleyway without missing a beat. The foul stench did not bother Ivy in the slightest as they moved.


    "But I lead a knight to-"


    "Shh. What''s important right now is that you are safe." Ivy said as they returned to the embrace of the moonlight. "There''s no need to wrack your little head child. Let the adults worry about this ok?" Ivy said.


    "What about sister Lucy? Isn''t she still young as well?" Iva said, slightly irritated at the unfair treatment as Ivy replied.


    "Aye, she is one feisty young lass. Try as she might, she is still a child to me. Though she is one very problematic child. So don''t follow her footsteps ok?" Iva flinches before nodding quietly. She knew what she had done had unknowingly endangered everyone.


    While the children remained blissfully ignorant or simply could not comprehend what was going on, Iva''s sharp observation of Lucy rewarded her with the understanding few of her peers could comprehend. Lucy was a noble and she was being hunted down.


    It did not take a lot of convincing from Iva as she saw their treatment firsthand. Being a beggar has its costs and rewards. Avoiding from the gazes of those in power was an essential need for any beggar for their own survival. Wronging them would be their last mistake.


    The gap between a vagrant and a highborn was simply that enormous. Though it did little to dissuade the child who had lost her father. The thirst for retribution was a potent drive. Given enough force, it could overcome even the most primal of fears. The fear of death.


    Ivy abruptly stopped as she turned to another corner. With bated breaths and wary eyes, Ivy made sure no one followed them straining her ears to the limits to catch even the faintest of sounds. Still, it was not enough.


    Edrak. Ivy mentally tapped into her reservoir, directing power into her hearing. For a moment, a faint topaz light sparkled across her eyes. It did not glow nor shine like stars but simply sparkled. After a tense moment of silence, relief seemingly washed over Ivy as her breathing slowly relaxed.


    "I think we are fine for now. Let''s take it slow from here." Ivy said as she slowly began the ascent toward the stone manor, the glow in her eyes died down as it returned to her natural brown eyes. What seemed to be a tense and terrible night returned to normalcy as Iva spoke.


    "...I would never follow her footsteps." Iva softly whispered, making sure the nun would not hear her.


    "¡­You really don''t like sister Lucy huh?" Iva blinked as her heart quickened. She could feel Ivy''s penetrating gaze despite hiding her face as she quickly opened her mouth to answer.


    "I-"


    "No. This is between you and Lucy so I should not meddle." Ivy said, acting as if she had heard nothing. Iva had the urge to sigh in relief but held it in fear of being caught again. Just as Iva was beginning to forget, Ivy forced her to confront her again.


    "But lass I need you to understand. What you did to sister Lucy tonight¡­ you should have never made her that sad." Iva flinches at the weight of her voice. It was not filled with hate as her father was, but one with disappointment instead. Something she found more frightening than a simple beating.


    Sad? How can I make her sad? What is she talking about? Iva fell to ponder as she wracked her head for answers. Just what in the world could have made her sad? I did nothing to her! I only told her to get away from me! I didn''t...


    Memories slammed in like a hammer at the back of her head. Dazed before slowly coming to the dawning panic of realization. For all the promises of animosity she bore to the murderer, Iva did not have a single experience of actually doing it. Guilt slowly crept up on her as she replied quietly.


    "...H-how is sister Lucy?" Retribution was strong but the spirit of compassion and guilt could rival such a drug. "...D-did I make h-her cry again?" Iva managed to croak out as she could now recall her screams intermingled with hers when she fled.


    As they walked through the cold night, Iva was beginning to recall piece by piece. So, I did huh? B-but I did not lie! She was a murderer! She killed father! She-


    I wanted to stop! I really wanted to stop!


    ...


    Lucy''s plea rang out inside Iva once more. Her hatred was burning. Her bitterness was rising. The only family she ever had was taken by her. Stolen from her! And yet!... and yet it was not enough to drown her guilt.


    P-please I-Iva! I-I... I don''t want to be abandoned again... Lucy''s plea rang out once more as Iva grunted.A-anything but t-that!


    Shut up.


    P-please just anything else.


    Shut up!


    Anything else! I''ll d-do anything else b-but that...


    I said shut up!


    I wanted to stop.


    Shut up! Just shut up!


    I really... really really wanted to stop...


    SHUT UP SHUT UP! JUST PLEASE SHUT UP! You are a murderer! A filthy murderer! A-


    PLEASE!...


    mur...derer... Though Lucy had confessed her past to the sisters already and had been accepted, Iva could still recall those tired and pleading eyes.


    It was soul-crushingly sad and guilt-ridden that it could not possibly have been the eyes of a murderer. And it was that fact Iva did not want to admit. If she ever admitted that one singular truth, then her father''s death would have been meaningless.


    A death that could have been avoided. The compassion and bitterness within her clashed. It had been at war for weeks now ever since she heard those cries. And so, she avoided her. She avoided Lucy for fear of finding a conclusion she would have to face... but it could not be avoided.


    Making someone cry was one thing, actively striking an injured scar was another. Iva had seen her struggles firsthand. A woman who is broken and desperate to escape her bloody past. Even going as far as to beg for forgiveness from a beggar like her.


    A noblewoman begging for her, a beggar, for forgiveness? If it did not happen to her, she would scoff at the blatant lies, yet it was all true. And Iva just yelled the worst possible thing she could have ever said to the traumatized young lady.


    Though Iva was terrified to find that conclusion, it did leave a bile taste in her mouth. Life had been so confusing for Iva lately but if there was one thing she was sure of, however, it would be her blind hatred. This was certainly not a conclusion she wanted to end with.


    No...not this. Not like this. Iva thought to herself. Forgiveness was a conclusion she never wanted to give¡­ but eternal hatred? That was no better. Iva contemplated for a long while when the manor was finally within sight. As if she was reminded of the consequences of her actions, Iva began to panic.


    She was not ready. Iva could feel it in her body when Ivy turned back to her with a forced smile, trying to calm down the lass. Though, for better or for worse, Iva''s senses were simply a head and a shoulder above her peers.


    "You feel bad about it huh? Ah, don''t worry. So long as you apologize to sister Lucy, she will forgive you." Iva''s eyes widen before trembling slightly.


    "...A-and if she doesn''t?" Iva meekly whispered as Ivy chuckled. The cold breeze blew in once more as Ivy whispered.


    "Don''t worry, she will. I could even go with you if you want that?" Ivy half-heartedly joked.


    "R-really? Y-you would?" Iva, however, found comfort in those words.


    "Eh?! W-well..." Iva''s frightful eyes quickly cornered Ivy without an escape.


    She nodded back in a panic when she saw tears forming around those tiny marbles. "S-sure! I will go with you lass, so no need to cry ok?" Ivy said much to her dismay and Iva''s relief. The stone manor was clear now, a house of light beckoning to the two to its warmth and protection from the night.


    "C-could you walk slower for a minute?" Iva urgently pleaded as Ivy shook her head.


    "You are going to apologize to her sooner or later anyway. Let''s not delay the inevitable." Despite her words, however, Ivy did slow down slightly for Iva to gather her wits.


    "S-still!" Iva tried to reason but no words left her mouth. As if trying to stop a wave from moving, Iva pushed her hardest to stop Ivy from moving even if it was just a second. Ivy chuckled when she saw Iva squirming like a child for once. "Don''t worry, I-"


    The calmness of the night was seemingly shattered in an instant as a terrible familiar scream echoed across the world. Iva and Ivy felt their heart drop as they raced back toward the manor.

 Chapter 29

    "How is she?" Seth whispered softly as he gently carried a tray with three cups of steaming and freshly brewed tea. It has such a gentle and mellow fragrance that one could not help but smile in its presence.


    The door gently closes with the aid of the sisters outside. "She is doing well more or less. Though I had hoped it would have been better." Emma sighed as Rose gently draped a fresh cold towel over her burning forehead while she firmly held her right scarred hand.


    It felt so fragile and small all the while rough and coarse over the years of torment. "Sister Emma please, we¡¯ve talked about this.." Rose sighed. "We didn¡¯t even know what triggered her this time, how could we have possibly known?"


    Rose said coolly as Emma shook her head. "It is exactly because I can''t do anything for her that... ahh never mind." Emma said as Rose chuckled.


    "I suppose Emma¡¯s are a worried bunch eh?" Rose tried to laugh but it was quickly shot down by sister Emma''s stern gaze. "Emm... I would just be quiet now." Rose mumbled as Emma nodded.


    The room was lit by a single frail candle. Although the room was significantly larger than Lucy''s original abode, the young lass had never switched to a much brighter lantern despite everyone''s insistence. Seth had provided more than enough for everyone, yet she still refused.


    If it were anyone else, Seth would have laughed at the idea. A noble lady who preferred a candle over a lantern? It would have been a suicide to their social life. For a former noble lady, however, it meant little to Lucy. Ever evident in her lack of interest in even the simplest of jewels.


    "Here sisters. Fresh out from the kettle." Seth offered a fresh cup of barley tea to the two.


    "Ah, thank you sir Seth." Rose gladly accepted the cup, downing its contents greedily without a care in the world. "Sister Emma?" Seth said, waiting for the older sister to reach out.


    Emma turned with a tired smile. "Thank you sir Seth but I am well." Emma lied as Seth frowned slightly.


    "I insist. Your eyes already told me what I needed to know." Seth said as he nudged the tea closer.


    "But I-"


    "Please." Seth persisted.


    "... Do children these days grow up so fast?" Seth pretended not to hear anything as Emma finally relented. "All right. Thank you sir Seth." Emma chuckled as she accepted the cup, taking a sip before frowning slightly.


    "Is it not to your taste?" Seth worriedly asked as Emma gently shook her head.


    "No, it''s just... I can¡¯t get used to drinking tea. It felt as if I was throwing silvers down the drain. You could buy three, maybe even four kilos of grain with this amount, such a shame." Emma said before taking another sip.


    "Ah, I see. You don''t need to trouble yourselves, sister. I have enough savings to last me for an entire year. A small serving of tea such as this could not even put a dent in my pocket." Seth confidently proclaimed.


    "That is what I am worried about. Children these days don''t value the worth of copper as we did back in the day." Emma said as Seth grunted.


    "I am 15. I am not a child." Seth stated as Emma chuckled.


    "You are still a child relative to me sir Seth." Emma smirked as Seth frowned.


    "Then why do you keep calling me sir Seth if I look so young in your eyes?" Seth gruffed as Emma softly replied.


    "I can''t just put our benefactor in such low esteem. You have helped us so much so far. The least I could do is to show proper respect." Emma said as Seth frowned.


    "You don''t have to keep calling me sir you know? It feels as if I am an outsider all this time." Seth grumbled as Emma''s eyes widened before replying.


    "Then would you like me to call you something else?" The young man stopped them before nervously scratching his crimson hair.


    "I-I guess?" Seth softly whispered as a small smile crept on Emma''s face.


    "All right then. Hmm, how does munchkin sound to you?" Rose coughed loudly, almost choking on her drink as Seth reddened.


    "T-that''s-"


    "Munchkin? That sounds wonderful sister! A fine name!" Rose boomed as Seth reddened further.


    "C-can it be something else?" Seth struggled as Rose''s laughter boomed ever louder.


    "Aww, is our munchkin shy?" Seth shot a glare that only made Rose laugh harder.


    "Hmm, then how does nugget sounds?" Emma said, a hint of mischief clouding her voice as Seth reddened.


    "T-that''s... well I guess it is better than munchkin." Seth mumbled in defeat as Rose let out another boisterous laugh.


    "Well, I guess we have ourselves a golden nugget eh?" Rose said as she ruffled Seth''s hair roughly.


    "Golden nugget? I''ll have you know I am worth more than some spare change!" Seth protested in annoyance, trying to stave off Rose''s advances to no avail as the older lady grinned ever wider.


    "This is all a spare change to you?¡± Rose exclaimed incredulously as Seth held his chest high in pride before another smirk graced the sister¡¯s lips. ¡°Sister Emma was right; you do grow fast!" Rose giggled as Seth fumed.


    "Sister Rose please stop. We wouldn''t want to anger little nugget do we?"


    "H-hey! I thought we agreed on just nugget??" Seth turned back in dismay as Emma smiled.


    "Oh? So you do like your-" Lucy twitched.


    The once playful atmosphere died instantly as the three hurriedly rushed to her side. ¡°What is happening?" Rose grimly inquired as Lucy continued to twitch uncontrollably.


    "I-I don''t know. M-maybe she''s- wait. She''s burning up again!" Emma panicked as she quickly replaced a new towel.


    "It''s no use, she''s still burning up!" Seth cursed as Emma clasped Lucy''s limp scarred right hand tighter. "Edrak." Emma quivered softly as emerald light bathed Lucy''s right hand.


    "No sister! Don''t!" Seth shouted in dismay as he tackled Emma away from Lucy.


    "Sir Seth, what are you-"


    "Stop for a moment will you? Stop and think for a second!" Seth shouted, panic and restlessness in his eyes. "I understand what you are trying to do, I get it. But that is not what we need right now." Seth said as Rose struggled to help Lucy.


    Panic seeps back into the older nun as she tries to pry Seth free. "Bu-but I can help her! I can-"


    "Kalva be damn, listen to me! What does Edrak do?" Emma blinked before slowly falling into clarity.


    "I-it... it helps people." Emma weakly replied as Seth shook his head.


    "It does not work like that. You can¡¯t mend what¡¯s inside sister, only the outside.¡± Seth said as Emma went agape.


    "B-but I can still t-try to-"


    "Did you think I haven¡¯t tried that before? If it did work, I wouldn¡¯t be doing this in the first place!" The tone within the young man made the sister pause. His passion and frustration intermingled as one as a horrifying understanding settled in. Before she could answer, however, Lucy suddenly screamed.


    They turned back to see Lucy flailing wildly against Rose¡¯s restraints. Screaming and scratching as the older sister desperately holds on. "Lucy! Lucy it''s just us! Please calm-" Another painful scream escaped the young sister¡¯s lips as Seth rushed before she could move another step.


    Oh Lucy... Why do you look so much in pain dear? Emma sobbed as she stared back into those listless dull sapphires. Not a single shred of light possessed in those dark depths as pain and misery was all that is left.


    Just what hurt you so much dear? Lucy tried to crawl away but failed. Gods, please. Please make it stop. Rose desperately tried to ease her cries but to no avail. Still screaming, still crying in pain. I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything you wish of me, but please... She twists and turns as if she was burning. Please just make it stop!


    "S-sister Emma!" Emma blinked out of her daze as she turned to see Seth desperately trying to hold her back. "You have to talk to her! I...I cannot reach her! She won''t listen to me! She won''t listen to anyone right now! But maybe you can!" Emma blinked as Lucy screamed.


    "W-what? B-but I-"


    "Please! You are the longest one around here! You are the one who found her! Found her from death! So, please! Find her from this nightmare once more!" Seth yelled one last time before powering everything to stop Lucy from rampaging.


    Emma hesitated for a moment, looking back at the screaming unconscious lady. Emma could see her lifeless sapphire eyes. It did not shed a single light of consciousness, but Emma could see it. She could simply see the pain within those lightless eyes as she continued to scream.


    Her heart twisting into knots, Emma shakily and gently cupped Lucy''s face as she shrieked. "L-lucy... L-lucy it''s me..." The young lady could not hear her as she continued to weep. That awful terrible screaming. It was as if she was burning in hell.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "O-oh Lucy... you look so miserable," Emma whispered as she gently wiped away her tears to no avail. "Y-you look so much i-i-in p-p-pain..." Emma trailed off as her voice broke. Lucy''s relentless and tireless effort to break free crushed her heart. Her voice was beginning to break from the constant screaming.


    It was no longer a loud painful roar, but something far worse. It sounded tired... it was so tired. Watching what once might have been delicately tendered nails breaking within her assault. What once could have been a well-treated skin became nothing more but a barren wasteland of scars and trauma. And a sanguine voice to devolve into the lowly grunt of an animal.


    Watching it all was too much for the eldest sister as she closed in and gave a tight embrace despite the others protest. "L-L-Lu-Lucy... m-my p-precious L-lucy... I''m h-here... s-si-sister E-Emma is here..." It was all Emma could muster out as her voice struggled beneath the tears.


    It did not help how Lucy''s voice sounded so weak right now. So tired. "I-I kno-know... I know you a-are tired. I-I know y-you are. S-s-so p-please... s-s-sl-sleep... sleep for a w-while... y-you m-must have been tired. S-so so t-tired." Emma wept as Lucy''s struggle grew weaker.


    The smell of iron washed over the room as Lucy coughed out the liquid of life. The young sister continued to struggle, albeit significantly weaker this time. She flailed desperately from beyond Emma as if she was trying to reach something out of her grasp. Emma turned wildly, desperately trying to find whatever the miserable lady was searching for.


    It was a pitcher. "A-ah. A-are you t-thirsty? O-ok wait h-here ok? I-I''ll get y-you something." Emma quivered as she ran to the door. Several sisters were waiting outside, worried and concerned glances were thrown at her, but Emma did not have the time to respond. She needed water.


    The hallway was dark, saved by a few scants of lights provided by the torch. Emma could hear the distant cries growing weaker with each step as her heart raced. Please wait for me. Please please please! Emma burst through the kitchen door, throwing the cupboards open as she desperately searched for a cup.


    "Where is it? Where is it?? Kalva be damn, where is it?!" Emma yelled in frustration as she opened cupboard after cupboard and found nothing but plates and cutlery. Another scream echoed from the bedroom. Emma flinched before starting anew, pulling the cupboard much rougher this time as its contents shook.


    After the 5th cupboard, Emma''s eyes grew as wide as a coin when she finally saw it. With shaky hands and heavy breaths, the sister clumsily grabbed hold of a cup. Before she could use it, however, her grip lost its hold as the cup plummeted down to its doom. Another painful howl echoed across the halls.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Emma cursed as she grabbed another, holding with two hands this time before refilling the pitcher along the way. "I''m almost there. Please wait, Lucy." Water violently poured off from the aging holder as Emma made her way back into the room.


    By the time she poured a cup of water, only half of its original contents remained. The rest was spilled by Emma''s complete disregard, drenching her clothes, though it mattered little to the older sister as she began to pour. Her heart beats so loudly that her ears could hear its violent rhythms.


    Her eyes dilated for a moment by the lack of air in her lungs, but it did not bother her. What mattered was to fill this cup. By the time she had one, Lucy¡¯s voice was nothing more than a weak rasp. "H-here L-lucy. Come d-dear please d-drink some-" Lucy blindly swung as she struck the cup free from Emma¡¯s hand.


    Emma was fast enough to catch the cup from breaking, but it did not save the water from within. "I-I know y-you''re tired. P-please Lucy. I-I know, b-but you have to drink." Emma pleaded as Lucy only yelled weakly.


    "H-here, I''ll p-pour it for y-you." Emma fills the cup once more, half this time as she gently caresses Lucy''s disheveled head. "P-please drink L-lucy. E-even if it''s just a l-little bit, ok?" Lucy''s unfocused gaze stared directly at the cup as Emma poured the contents gently into her parched lips.


    As if renewed by the taste of moisture, Lucy greedily tried to snatch the cup free, but Emma was ready this time. "H-haha. E-easy there, easy there l-lass." Emma cried weakly out as Lucy''s weak grip constantly tried to pull the cup free into her control.


    It was as if she was not satisfied by the slow and steady pace and wanted to drink it all for herself. "Y-you are quite l-little greedy a-aren''t you?" Emma chuckled softly.


    "F-finally. U-Urums light be blessed." Rose breathed out in exhaustion as Seth nodded in reply.


    "I-I agree. K-Kalva be d-damn... I m-might have broken a s-shoulder." Seth half-heartedly joked as they turned to look at the two. Like a mother feeding her hungry baby, Emma finally tries to calm down when Lucy chokes.


    Lucy cried out painfully as she vomited all the water back, dyed in red by her own blood to Emma''s dismay. "N-no no no... d-don''t throw i-it all away... h-here I-I''ll get y-you a new o-one." Emma gasped; her breathing was growing haggard by the second.


    The two moved to restrain Lucy again if she went berserk, but Emma stopped them with a tired gaze. "D-don''t. Please. J-just stop. S-she''s too w-weak." The two paused for a moment when they saw Lucy. She no longer flailed violently like before, only reaching out weakly for water.


    Seth and Rose had never seen such a miserable state before. A fair share of battles? Yes. But they all died swiftly. Nothing like... this. It strangled their hearts to see Lucy in such a way. They could not bear to stand by and do nothing. "W-wait, I-I said-"


    "We''ll just hold her. Don''t worry." Seth cut off as Rose nodded.


    "Go get her a n-new cup sister." Rose whispered as Emma paused in stupefaction. Her mind was so muddled that she barely understood what they said. Thankfully, her hands were already at the pitcher as she poured in the last half.


    "S-slowly. P-please Lucy. J-just-" Lucy did not listen as she still tried to steal the cup away. Emma did not let her, much to the young lady''s frustration. The water came in so slowly that Lucy began to groan in protest, but Emma was not having it.


    She fed the weakened young lady portion by portion, pausing in between to let her catch her breath. When the cup was finally drained, Lucy was wheezing out weakly as the three cradled her in their arms gently, her chest heaving in exhaustion as she desperately gulped for air. "H-how is she?" Emma whispered as Seth softly replied.


    "S-she''s stable for now." Seth said as Emma nodded silently. Tired of the ordeal, Emma finally let herself weep in complete silence. The urge to scream was so strong, but Emma managed to swallow it in. "Just why... just why her?" Emma whispered rasply, but no one replied.


    "Just why does it have to be her? T-there are so many p-people out there who are more d-deserving, but... but why her?" Emma weakly cried out as Seth and Rose silently patted the weeping sister. Their throats were threatening to spill out as well, but they held it in.


    They were far more accustomed than anyone else, they could hold it in if they needed to. Though, the same could not be said for the sisters outside. Emma could hear their soft cries from beyond the door as well as she did not bother closing it in when she returned. They probably saw the whole thing and could do nothing but watch helplessly from a distance.


    The entire night was cold and unforgiving when a sudden wiggle caught her attention. "S-s-s-sister?" Lucy weakly called out as Emma''s eyes widened. Their eyes met, both were exceedingly tired than the other as Emma spoke.


    "W-where-"


    "Shh. Don''t s-speak right now. J-just rest."


    "B-but-"


    "Just rest will you?!" Emma unknowingly screamed before tears fell through again. Emma did not notice it then, but her tears dripped ever so slightly on Lucy''s scarred face. Her eyes slowly regained their former luster.


    Lucy meekly blinked as Emma shook her head softly. "I-I¡¯m s-sorry. I didn¡¯t m-mean to shout dear. But p-please... please j-just rest." Emma begged as Lucy weakly shook her head.


    "I... d-don''t... want t-to..." Lucy muttered painfully as Emma''s gaze darkened for a moment.


    "...Why?" Emma demanded though it sounded more like a cry, a plea. "Just w-why Lucy?" Emma trembled in anger and sorrow, boiling over her body as she watched the little lady try to put up a front again and again.


    "C-can''t you trust us?? A-are we truly that u-untrustworthy for y-you?!" Her voice was bordering once again on shouting. "H-have we still d-didn''t earn y-your trust? Are we... are we r-really that unreliable to you?" Emma''s frame trembled as her heart struggled to keep up.


    Frustration gnawed at her core as she was forced to watch and could do nothing to better Lucy''s misery. The same could be said for the sisters across the room who have heard her. Guilt and bitterness plagued their hearts, all they could do was watch their youngest agonize all alone.


    Before it could gain any more momentum, however, Lucy finally replied in a soft, small, but terrified tone. "I-I''m s-s-scared..." All eyes widened as Lucy confessed in a familiar terrified tone once more. The one she used when she begged for their help.


    "I-I do-don''t want to sl-leep... b-because I a-am scared." Lucy''s voice broke then as she began to cry. She did not hold it in like she did weeks ago, she did not mask her pain like she did days ago. Lucy simply cried as if she was finally given the chance to do so.


    "I-I screamed a-and called o-out your names, b-but you didn''t a-answer. A-all of y-you didn''t a-answered m-me." All the anger and doubt disappeared within Emma''s chest as it was soon replaced with pity and remorse. Lucy gasped as the pain simply did not allow it to be contained.


    "I-I w-weep. I c-cursed, I-I cried¡­ I b-begged¡­ b-but not e-even the c-children answered m-me. I-I thought I was a-alone.¡± The word hurt far more than what steel could hope to do. ¡°I-I thought y-you all h-have abandoned m-me¡­ i-it was all that I co-could think of-"


    "NO!" Tens of voices screamed in unison as Emma''s grip tightened further as she embraced the frail lass in her arms.


    The strength within those words was so strong that it shook Lucy off from her waking nightmare. "I''m sorry L-lucy... we are sorry f-for not u-understanding you... but w-we''re here now... we''re here now... we''re here for y-you. W-we won''t ever a-abandon you o-ok?"


    Lucy''s eyes widened ever so slightly; disbelief washed over them as she slowly began to turn. Her gaze landing on one of the sisters after the other as if she still could not believe it.


    When she saw they were all there, she slowly began to weep once more. Thankfully, it was softer this time. "T-thank y-you... th-thank y-you. P-please d-don¡¯t." Lucy cried as the sisters could no longer hold it in. All of them rushed inside, seeking for the chance to give Lucy a warm hug.


    Emma did not stop her sisters as they all cried out with Lucy. Seth simply stands back in relief and joy for everyone within the room. Being too physical and open was never his style, but he wished them the best anyways. Beneath the warm cries, however, a single whisper remained.


    They cannot save you. You will never be free. We will forever be what they molded us into. A soldier. A slave. The soldier, the champion that once was Emma whispered in bitterness and envy.


    No¡­ no, you are wrong. I will not be enslaved. For I am free. But through the cries and embraces of the others, Lucy found the strength to deny the soldier within and bury the pain of the past with the comfort of the present.


    "All right sisters, let''s give her some room." Emma began to disperse the others as they all groaned in discontent. ¡°I know you¡¯re all worried for sister Lucy, but we need to give her time to-¡°


    "S-sister...Lucy?" A voice suddenly called out softly, almost like a child. Lucy''s gaze seemed to grow frantic for a moment as Emma panicked and followed her gaze.


    Behind was Iva being escorted by Ivy, eyes as wide as a silver coin as the little girl looked back to the disheveled and ruined mess of Lucy. "I-I-Iva..." Lucy wearily croaked out as her hands weakly reached for Iva. "I-I-Iva..." Lucy called out again as the little girl broke free from her confusion.


    The little girl hesitated for a while, eyeing the weakly pleading Lucy back to Emma who shot a begging gaze. "Please." Emma softly whispered; eyes desperate as she feared for Lucy.


    "I-Iva..." The weakened lady whispered again to the little girl.


    Iva finally made her decision and slowly walked towards Lucy. "Iva... Iva... Iva..." Lucy rasped in between breaths as Iva finally reached within her reach. The little girl blinked, looking back at Emma for guidance. "C-could you fix her hair?" Emma softly whispered as Iva complied.


    The little girl carefully arranged Lucy''s disheveled hair as her weak sapphire eyes began to grow focused. Her voice was so guttural from all the screaming that it felt more like her last gasp of life rather than her natural voice.


    "Iva...Iva...Iva...Iva..." The little girl winces and flinches whenever Lucy whispers her name, but she does not stop caressing her hair. "I-is that... really... you?" Lucy spoke slowly as her gravel tone was only masked by her sharp gasp. Iva paused for a moment before nodding.


    "...I''m here-!!!" Iva and everyone else in the room were cut off by surprise when Lucy snatched the little girl into a hug before dragging her into her small bed. "H-hey l-let me-"


    "-orry... sorry..." Iva could feel warm tears drenching her chest as a mounting pressure restrained her breathing.


    "Sorry... I''m... so... sorry... p-please f-forgive me... p-please... fo-forgive... m-me... p-p-please...p-please...please..." Lucy wheezes out weakly as she trembles ever so slightly, hugging the small girl in her arms. Iva did not say a word as she simply continued caressing Lucy''s hair. Lucy waited for an answer that would never come as she finally ran out of steam and passed out.

 Chapter 30

    "Here, wear this sister Lucy! I made these from scratch!" A sister smiled in delight as Lucy blinked at the finely woven coif that had a gentle shade of green as its color.


    "Ah, I''m-"


    "No buts! And we already told you, stop working for this week! We got this, play with the children instead!"


    "B-but I am-"


    "No sister Lucy! Come and play with us! You rarely play with us! Please play with us!"


    The children chirped as they swarmed Lucy from all sides, pinning her down in a great collaborative effort from the little ones. "W-wait children. J-just a moment after I finish my... work..." The children''s eyes sparkled in anticipation as they unknowingly subdued her.


    Lucy could not even offer any protest as the sisters took every chore from her. Ever since her complete breakdown, everyone poured everything into her recovery.


    They did not spare even a drop of their energy as they all poured in for her recovery. From the breakfast they whipped up at dawn, to tuckering her to bed with one or two of the children willingly staying by her side. A reality she never dared imagine so many days ago.


    For every dreaded nightmare she suffered from, a child would be by her side as the other ran to the sisters for help. Now every time she woke up, clawing away from the dreaded voices, she was greeted by a large group of sisters and children, ready to coo her from her torment.


    "...Ok, what game does my munchkins want to play?" For the first time for as long as Lucy could remember, she smiled. She did not have to plaster in for the sake of appearance, nor did she have to bear in silence from the relentless torment it had caused her. It was simply a smile.


    It felt so long to smile so freely. To not care about the worries of the outside world, to finally sleep with both of her eyes closed. Eat and drink as she always wanted to. To finally act like her age and just... smile. A childhood that she had been robbed of was slowly being reclaimed.


    "Looks like you guys are busy."


    "Ah! It''s sir Seth! Hello!" The children quickly abandoned Lucy for the sweet treats Seth always carried.


    "Traitors." Lucy chuckled under her breath as she made her way to the poor red-haired being swarmed by small gremlins.


    "A-a little help?" Seth shot a pleading glance as Lucy could only smirk in amusement.


    "Oh, don''t look at me with that, you brought this on yourself."


    "Hey!" Lucy laughed as the children finally manages to bring the young man down to their level and begin piling on top of him.


    After a few more laughs at the expense of Seth''s suffering, Lucy finally grabs gently onto the bag Seth desperately trying to protect from the tiny hungry mouths of locusts as their eyes shifted to her once more. "Now now munchkins, do you remember what we agree upon?"


    Lucy expected to see disappointment morphed into their ecstatic faces but was caught off guard as their eyes instead twinkled brighter. "We already ate our veggies!" To her complete shock and dismay, the children happily proclaimed the impossible.


    "Oh, you little schemers! You can''t fool me that easily." Lucy smirked as she watched their faces slowly twist into despair.


    "B-but we did! We really did eat our veggies!" One of the children cried out.


    "Really?" A smirk formed on her lips.


    "Really really!" They hurriedly replied in agreement.


    "Hmmmmm?" Lucy quipped, her lips trembling from the effort to keep her smile from escaping as the look of injustice was plastered all across their tiny faces. Finally unable to stop from giggling, her laughter boomed into the air as she gestured them to come near.


    "All right all right, I''ll believe you. Now make a line and I''ll distribute your cookies!" Their eyes twinkle in joy.


    "Yay!" The children hurriedly rushed to form a line as Lucy began handing out the chocolate chip cookies one by one.


    "One for Anna. One for Adam. One for Owen. One for..." Lucy distributed them one by one.


    When everyone had their fair share, Lucy watched in delight as they happily began biting off the cookie as soon as they received one. A mix of pleasure and relief filled Lucy as they watched them eat.


    "Is there one more for me?" Lucy looked up to see Seth with a smile before shrugging off in annoyance but checked anyway.


    "Hmm? There''s three more. Did I forget someone?" Lucy began to search at the tiny humans for anyone who had not received their share.


    "Ah... right." Lucy swallowed nervously when she found Iva doing her chores.


    "...Why don''t you talk to her?" Seth offered softly as Lucy grew even more nervous. The young lady seemed to consider Seth''s idea as she nodded slowly.


    She was about to rise and walk towards Iva when one of the sisters approached the little girl instead and pointed at where Lucy had been. For an intense second, Lucy did not know what to do as Iva slowly made her way toward her.


    When the little girl finally stood face to face before her, she could not stop her hands from trembling. Iva''s words continue to haunt her mind just as much as her past had. It was after all a murder, willing or not, that she did in front of a scared and now grieving child.


    Lucy wanted to make amends but did not know how. The two simply stared at each other in silence when Seth gently pushed Lucy back to reality. Lucy nodded for the second time as she grabbed one of the remaining cookies. Iva watched silently as Lucy offered a cookie.


    "...D-do you want one?" Lucy barely whispered as Iva looked at the cookie and then at Lucy before nodding. "Ah... o-ok then... here you go?" Lucy said as Iva accepted the cookie before walking off. No word of thanks was given, yet Lucy could have never felt more relieved.


    "You did a good job." Seth said as he patted Lucy on the back.


    "It is nothing really... nothing compared to what I''ve done." Lucy whispered solemnly as Seth nodded.


    "One step at a time. It will be fine, trust me." Seth smiled as Lucy continues to watch Iva eat her share.


    "Now, give me one already why won''t you?" Seth suddenly shifted gears as Lucy snorted but handed the cookies nevertheless.


    "How do you even find this edible? They are far too sweet." Lucy complained as she nibbled carefully.


    "Well if you don''t like it you can always give it to me-"


    "Not a chance." Lucy said as she quickly marked her treat.


    Seth let out a chuckle as he began biting off his own share. The lazy afternoon was spent watching the children eat and play from the backyard underneath an apple tree. The cold autumn wind blew, but thanks to the new clothes Seth had brought, they were far from unpleasant. With the shade granted by the mighty leaves of the tree, everything felt like a dream. A dream Lucy always longed for and never wanted to wake up from.


    The laughter and chattering of the sisters could be heard from the distance as Lucy swallows her last piece. "By the way, how''s your hand?" Lucy said, a hint of guilt permeating her voice as Seth waved his hands freely. The scratches were nowhere to be seen.


    "Good as new thanks to sister Lily... though it burned like no other." Seth chuckled as Lucy nodded back.


    "...Hey gobs." Lucy whispered as Seth grumbled.


    "Stop calling me gobs, just call me Seth." Lucy rolled her eyes with a smirk on her lips as Seth sighed.


    "...So, what is it? Surely this scene is far more appealing than anything from before?" Seth half joked as Lucy nodded a second later. "...Sure beats the screaming, that''s for sure," Lucy mumbled as the distant scream of war was drowned out by their sounds. The laughter of the children and the sisters was pure. Unlike the hellish screams of Iron and flesh, here Lucy could finally let down her guard and simply rest.


    "...How are you faring?" Seth carefully asked as Lucy turned to stare at Seth. The young man did not shy away from the fierce gaze of the young lady as he took everything he could from that gaze. He stared directly into those sapphire orbs, trying to find the darkness that threatened to consume her. It was there. The darkness was still there.


    But to his relief, it was contained by the light in her eyes. A small smile finally crept up on her face as Seth returned the gesture kindly. Seth slowly turned his gaze back to the scene when a small voice crept up on his ears. "...Thank you... Seth." Seth froze before turning back to Lucy.


    Her silver hair was as pure as snow as twin sapphire jewels stared back at him and smiled warmly. Seth''s heart seemed to skip a beat for a moment before he threw his head into the sky, accompanied by his own laughter.


    "Finally you called my name!¡± He said triumphantly as Lucy rolled her eyes. Sensing her good mood, he decided to test his luck. ¡°Well, if you truly are grateful, then a little kiss won''t be too much to ask right?" Seth snickered at the absurdity of his request.


    "...Do you mean it?" But the innocence within Lucy''s reply made him pause. Seth turned back in shock as Lucy eyed him carefully. "Is that what you truly want?" Lucy whispered dangerously as Seth''s heart quickened to a beat.


    "Erm, sister Lucy it was a jest! Nothing serious really!" Seth awkwardly laughed.


    "But I am though?" Lucy replied as she tilted her head slightly.


    "...Eh?" The young man struggled to reply as Lucy leaned in closer. "W-wait sister Lucy I-!!!" Seth tried to flee when a barrier suddenly slammed behind him. He turned to his horror as the tree blocked his escape. Lucy, knowingly or not, planned for this. He had nowhere else to run.


    Seth turned back desperately, trying to find a way out, only to find out Lucy gently caressing his cheeks. "Y-you are going too far sister Lucy! S-stop this before I-"


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Before you what?" Seth clammed his mouth shut as Lucy stared directly into his eyes.


    Marks of ruin permeated her slender frame. From her face down to her leg, nothing was spared from her body. Everything was ruined by the torment of the past... yet still, Seth found her utterly breathtaking. His emerald eyes scrambled wildly in adrenaline as he stared directly into those alluring beads of oceans.


    "What are you going to do hmm?" Seth gulped. Her coarse, but small hands cupped his face gently. Even though she was smaller, Seth could not help but feel tiny against her. "Are you going to try to eat me?"


    ¡°W-wha? I-I-¡° He almost choked as his eyes widened further.


    "Well, I suppose I do taste quite... delicious," Lucy smirked as Seth reddened.


    "T-that is inappropriate sister Lucy! Have some shame!" Seth almost screamed, but Lucy simply chuckled grimly.


    "Is it as inappropriate as you asking for a kiss?" Seth did not dare respond as Lucy continues to turn his defenses against him. "You''re the one who asked me and now you want to take it back? Oh, how cruel you are sir Seth. You asked a maiden for her first kiss, and you won''t take responsibility for it? That simply will not do." Her sultry voice was dangerous.


    Seth squirmed, a gentle breeze blew carrying the scent of her hair as he desperately tried to form up a response. Anything will do, even if it buys him one more second to think. Anything at all but... there was nothing.


    "I''m going to take a bite now, prepare yourself." Lucy closes the gap. Seth could not understand what was going on. His brain was fried from the quick concussions Lucy had thrown as all he could see was the encroaching marred, but undeniable beauty before him. Seth closed his eyes, preparing for impact.


    "...Pft! Bwahahaha!" Seth opened his eyes into shock as Lucy began laughing hysterically. The once cool and collected sister was here, rolling and laughing in utter delight as if she were a kid. At any other time, Seth would have enjoyed the sight. Any other time, he would have smiled. Unfortunately, it was not one of those times as his face was as red as an apple.


    "That was not funny sister Lucy," Seth growled as he tried to reign in any sense of composure from his shaken soul. "Oh, I-I''m s-so sorry, but... pft! Hahaha!" Lucy rolled off again as Seth was eager to dig a hole and hide for the rest of his life.


    Seth could feel the painful and hopeful stares of the children as the other sisters watched curiously from the distance. He wasn''t sure if they had seen everything, but even till now, his shame gnawed at his very being. It felt like it could go on forever, thankfully, that was not the case.


    "Ok, ok. I''m done. Sorry for that one haha." Lucy finally calmed down as Seth could barely look at her. "But really, you really shouldn''t tease your betters you know?" Seth turned back, furious this time as it was all too much of an embarrassment he could handle.


    They were the same age and yet she dared to claim otherwise?? Seth could not allow to be pushed around like this! He opened his mouth to fight back when Lucy suddenly drew him closer and kissed his forehead. For a moment, the world seemed to freeze as Seth and Lucy stared at one another.


    Lucy blushed in embarrassment for a moment before smiling to hide her shame. Seth sadly could not do the same as he reddens even further. "Y-y-y-y-y-you!...." Seth pointed an accusing finger at Lucy, but not a single word seemed to leave from his mouth.


    Lucy''s smiles deepened as she slyly mouthed two words. Got ya. It was all what Seth could understand when a scream suddenly bellowed from the children.


    "Sir Seth just kissed sister Lucy!¡± A young voice shouted.


    ¡°Really??" The noises seemed to draw Seth back to reality as he turned into a panic.


    "No! She was the one that... that..." Seth could not even defend himself as Lucy could only smirk in response. It frustrates Seth as the children simply grow stronger in their own convictions. It was a total and complete defeat from Seth as Lucy claimed the ultimate victory. The young maiden could not help but revel in her victory.


    "Again! Kiss her again!" But the moment was short-lived as the children hurriedly tried to push Lucy closer.


    "W-wait! No need to push munchkins!" Lucy panicked as her entire plan backfired directly in her face.


    "We want to see it again! Again again!" The children sang as Lucy desperately tried to stop them to no avail. She shot a desperate look at Seth to coordinate their defenses, but to her shock and dismay, Seth had a filthy grin on his face. You deserved it! It says as they grew closer.


    Even though Seth was caught between a rock and a hard place, he could not help but relish the chance to fire back as he watched Lucy squirm desperately to escape. "W-wait t-this is-"


    "Come on sister Lucy! Just one more kiss!" Lucy paled as she was hopelessly dragged closer.


    "You too sir Seth!" Seth seemingly blinked into reality when he noticed the small gremlins were pushing him closer as well.


    "H-hey wait! I didn''t sign up for this!" Seth cried out to no avail as it was his turn to panic. Lucy wanted to etch out a grin, but there was simply no time for it.


    The two were standing face to face once more as the tiny goblins glowered in anticipation. "H-hey you brats, this is not something kids like you are allowed to see."


    "Ehh? But sister Rose said it would be amazing! We want to see what it is! We have to see it!"


    Sister Rose! Lucy thought in dismay and shock. What were you thinking?? They are too young!


    ¡°You brats weren¡¯t supposed to know that! Let alone see it!¡± Seth said as he tried to worm his way out, but the children were adamant.


    "I-if you don''t stop this now, you will be having peas for dinner!" Lucy threatened the adorable nuggets into a submission. For a moment, it seemed to work as they hesitated for a brief second. It did not last however as the children suddenly found they''re resolved and shouted.


    "Fine! But you two have to kiss! It''s a deal if you guys kiss!" They screamed as Lucy only paled further in disbelief. Lucy turned to Seth for support, but he was too close. She could feel his hot breath intermixing with hers as their eyes dilated in unison.


    Even her level-headed mind could not keep up with the sudden shifting events. In war, Lucy was unyielding. In people, she could barely last in such extreme conditions. For Seth''s part, this was far from what he was accustomed to.


    Trading, dealing, deception, and intermingling were his forte. There was nothing in the world that Seth could not befriend if he put his mind to it. But physical contact? Now that was an entirely new world he had yet to explore.


    The two stared at each other for a moment, bracing for the inevitable to come when a savior finally came down to their rescue. "All right children you can stop now." All eyes turned to Emma smiling in delight at the sight.


    "Ehhh? But sister Emma its-"


    "That is enough now." Emma said still smiling.


    "B-but! It''s just this one-"


    "That is enough now." Emma said with a still smiling face, though a hint of sternness infected her voice.


    "Ok..." The children spoke begrudgingly.


    "Now say sorry to sister Lucy and Sir Seth here."


    "Sorry sister Lucy and sir Seth." They say as they disperse back into their own clique.


    "I''m sorry for the late aid you two, but I simply could not help but enjoy the scene! Ahh, it is so nice to be young." They were left speechless at Emma''s revelation as she slowly drifted back to the children. "I''ll calm the little ones down. They all seemed too eager to see it.¡± Sister Emma said as the two could only nod back.


    ¡°Ah before I leave, Sir Seth, please do your courting discreetly from now on ok? And sister Lucy¡­ well done." The older sister flashed a thumb of approval. Lucy could not even say her piece as Emma was already gone.


    An awkward silence fills the two as both did not know what to do nor what to even say. The silence was beginning to suffocate them when Seth broke it first. ¡°¡­Well¡­¡± Yet as soon as he said those words, his mouth felt dry.


    ¡°W-well?¡± Lucy meekly whispered, finally blushing.


    ¡°¡­Well done huh?¡± Seth snickered as Lucy sharply turned towards him.


    ¡°Y-you! I-is that all you have to say?? Do you not-¡° Lucy¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she felt Seth¡¯s lips gently landing on her cheek.


    It barely lasted for a second, yet it felt like an eternity for the two. By the time Seth pulled back, the two were as bright as an apple. Seth could not meet her eyes as Lucy stared back with her hand covering where his kiss landed.


    ¡°N-now we¡¯re even o-ok?¡± The young man stuttered as Lucy could only tremble and nod back in reply. There was silence once more, but it was not suffocating this time. Only a warm and filling silence remained. The air between the two was so warm that eventually, one had to break. Seth could not withhold his embarrassment as he broke first.


    "W-well, I''ll be going now. I got work so-"


    "Wait!" Lucy grabbed Seth by the wrist of his clothes.


    Both stopped in perpetual silence once more as they now really didn''t know what to do. Seth opened his mouth to say something, anything at all that would break this another long siege. Thankfully, Lucy took the initiative this time.


    "Erm... a-are¡­ are you free tomorrow?"


    Seth was as stiff as a pole but he managed to nod back in reply.


    ¡°¡­T-then¡­ s-see you tomorrow?¡± An unspoken invitation was given. For a moment, their eyes held on. Their befuddled mind tried to process Lucy''s words as their breathing hitched. The moment soon passed as they both reddened once more. Lucy did not know how long she could keep blushing, but she knew it had to be bad for their health.


    "Eh? Ah! Umm... s-sure?" Seth fumbled over his response as Lucy gloomed.


    "I-it''s a no huh?" Lucy dejectedly said.


    "No! I will be here tomorrow! You can count o-on... that." Lucy''s eyes widen as Seth hurriedly hides his gaze in embarrassment.


    His heart was pounding as if he had run all throughout the continent without rest. His breathing was barely under control when Lucy suddenly whispered. "...Ok... I''m glad..." It was the softest and warmest whisper Lucy had ever said to him. By then, Seth had already reached far beyond his limits.


    "T-then I''ll be going now! See you tomorrow!" With that, Seth took off like a galloping horse as Lucy watched with a strained, but also light heart.


    "...Yeah... see you tomorrow..." Lucy whispered under her breath as she twirled her hands in joy.


    ?


    Seth ran around like a maniac. A stupid grin is etched all across his face as he shouts in joy. "Yes! I did it! Haha!" He drew some gazes, but the love-struck young man could not even bother in the slightest. He dances and sings like a drunken fool in love. This was his happiest day!


    "Watch it, you litigant!" ...Was his happiest.


    Seth''s mood immediately nosed dive when he encountered the man he did not want to encounter the most. "You..." Jhavik seemed to recognize Seth as he hurriedly turned to try to run away. "Stop! By my orders stop right now!" Seth almost took off when he noticed several armed guards blocked his path.


    Unlike those whom he disposed of before, their faces did not display any hint of arrogance or joy. It was strictly professional. Seth grimaced slightly as his gaze landed on their blades. It was oiled and well-kept, unlike the disheveled bunch he eliminated several weeks prior.


    "Please don''t make it harder for us kid." One of the men with sapphire eyes and brown hair said as Seth grunted. Large... but no seekers. The red-haired merchant raised his guard ever so slightly as he tapped into his reserves quietly, just in case.


    "Sell swords." Seth sighed lethargically as they mirrored back his tired expression. Ruffians were one thing; ex-soldiers were another. Seth was considering his best options when he heard the footsteps. With a groan, Seth was forced to turn back to the oversized man.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure sir Jhavik." Seth joked, half mockingly as he put on his best fake smile as the man puffed up in rage.


    "You damn know well gobs!" Seth''s face twitched for a moment as he felt a worm crawling through his leg.


    "I can''t say I do?" Nonetheless, Seth managed to hold on to his composure as Jhavik simply reddened.


    "I told you before to bring me that girl!" Jhavik roared as Seth fought off the urge to roll his eyes.


    "Truly? I don''t know whom you are talking to though?" Seth said, playing ignorant.


    "Yes! I did tell you you dolt! The one with those hideous scars!" Seth felt his blood run cold for a moment as his mask cracked. He looked up to see the entitled wretch ranting on and on, but no words reached his ears as his mind was entirely on another plane.


    ...Can I get away with this? Seth said as his muscles contracted. Power slowly flowed through his veins as his mind ran. I will need to move if I do this¡­ but would the kids and sisters be fine? He hesitated as his muscles twitched. A terrible thought suddenly struck him.


    Did they trace it back to Lucy? A moment of fear and a moment later, it was gone. Seth quickly dispels his doubts. No, I did a thorough job on that one. There should be no tracks left behind to trace back to her. Seth said as he saw his greasy neck.


    But if I do this I can''t see them anymore. I can''t bring sweets to those brats anymore or bring clothing to the sisters... His breath was momentarily stolen when the thought passed him. ¡­Or see Lucy. Seth''s muscles relaxes for a moment, letting go of the tension. ...But if they find her... if they bring her back...


    The fire roared back to life, ready to do the unthinkable. That will not happen. Seth slowly draws in from his reserves to bear, enhancing his muscles further. I will not let it hap-


    "Don''t do it kid." A soft whisper touched Seth''s ears and he froze. ¡°I don¡¯t want my blade to taste yours.¡±


    Seth felt another source coming from behind. He was a cloaker?? Seth turned ever so slightly the blue-eyed man was gone, replaced by gold. Champion¡­ Seth tried to summon his relic bow when four other sources flared to life all around him. It was weaker from the man before him, but still dangerous.


    ...Kalva be damn... Seth reluctantly let go of his power as the man and his associates slowly reverted back as well. Another time then. Seth thought as Jhavik''s screaming sounded more like an animal now. "Are you listening to me you sniveling filthy merchant!"


    Seth turned to put on a fake smile once more as he nodded and placated the larded mayor, much to his displeasure. In and out, not a single word stuck in Seth¡¯s mind. The man does not deserve it, contemptible bastard.


    By the time they left, his mind was churning for a plan. Gone was his bliss, replaced by a determination that would break steel. He had someone to care now. Someone to protect¡­to love¡­ cutting his losses was no longer possible.

 Chapter 31

    No, that wouldn¡¯t work either. The young man thought as he made his way towards the estate. Seth had been mulling over his plans to eliminate Jhavik and his sell swords ever since their encounter. Weighing the risks and the rewards, the young man could simply come to a compromise.


    Separating from Lucy and the others after the deed would have been the plan a month ago. Now¡­ now it was becoming harder to choose. Everything had been so simple before. Earn capital, provide aid to those in need and spite the family. Simple yet such a rewarding and satisfying life.


    All of it descended into chaos for one girl. One blunt, apprehensive, and awfully traumatized yet kind girl. And I¡¯m risking it all for her. The thought could not help but bring a smile to his lips. What a steep price indeed. Seth quietly mused to himself as he continued walking.


    For now, let¡¯s start simple. He quietly brood. ¡®Lucy, I need to avoid going here for some time because-¡¯ no, that wouldn¡¯t do. Seth shook his head. ¡®There is someone looking for you, we need to-¡¯ no, you dolt! You¡¯ll scare her needlessly! The young man sighed.


    Why is this so hard? Seth pinched at the bridge of his nose. Just tell her to be careful. Kalva be damn, it¡¯s not that hard Seth! You are trying to avoid dragging her into this, that¡¯s just it. Making up his mind, Seth hastens his pace.


    Still, would she even accept it? How would she even accept it if- ah¡­ I¡¯m here? The red hair blinked in confusion as he stood before the door. So consumed by his thoughts that he did not notice it until standing right before it. Well, let¡¯s get this over with. Seth sighed, knocking on the door gently.


    You can do this, Seth. It is for her own good, after all. The door opened. There will always be next time to see¡­ her¡­ The words died on his tongue when he saw her. Her sapphire eyes and silver like hair were as brilliant as ever, yet that was not what caught Seth speechless.


    It was her clothes. Lucy was not wearing her usual uniform, but rather a simple sleeveless light blue tunic with gray trousers. The changes were so simple, and yet Seth could barely believe his eyes. Though horrible scars marred her arms that he had not seen before, the young man did not notice it.


    ¡°H-hey,¡± a quiet yet almost angelic voice dragged Seth back to reality. His eyes returned to a fidgeting Lucy, who steadily grew redder. ¡°I-is something wrong?¡± Words finally returned to his lips.


    ¡°A-ah! N-no, it¡¯s all right. I just¡­¡± Seth met her gaze, swallowing his hesitation. ¡°...you look b-beautiful.¡± Silenced washed over the two as they avoided each other¡¯s gaze. Their ears felt hot as blood rushed towards their face. Hearts beating in a mix of excitement and nervousness as they tried to come up a response.


    ¡°H-hey-¡±


    ¡°D-do you-¡±


    The two stuttered as their eyes widen. ¡°¡°Ah.¡±¡± It was their only response before they quietly fidget once more.


    You can do this! Come on, just say it! Be a man!


    ¡°S-so¡­¡± Seth finally said, meeting her gaze. ¡°...m-may I come in?¡± And then he smiled.


    Lucy blinked before smiling back. ¡°Of course, come in.¡± And so he did.


    ?


    I-I did it! She squealed quietly as she prepares the tea. It had been so long since she had prepared one, yet the talent was still there. The young maiden could not help but give a silent prayer of gratitude to her past self as she pours a cup for her and Seth.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He smiled before taking a sip. Moments later, his eyes widen. ¡°Oh, wow. This¡­ this is superb,¡± He said before taking another sip. A chuckle escaped from the scarred maiden¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Why thank you gobs,¡± Lucy chuckled as Seth rolled his eyes. ¡°Though it shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame me for it. You don¡¯t like serving it after all.¡±He replied.


    ¡°Well, I like to make exceptions.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Seth trailed off before going silent, making the young lady anxious. W-was it too forward? D-do I- ¡°...am I one of the e-exceptions then?¡± Seth''s smirk dashed all of her worries in an instant and replaced them with frustration.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The young man reddens in an instant. A sly smile graces her lips. ¡°...you a-are.¡± Yet it barely lasted as a second. ...I can¡¯t do this. How can anyone do this?! For all her dreams of making a family that she never had, Lucy had never considered this.


    Life had never given her time to consider it. But I only have one shot at this! I cannot miss it! Still, her determination remained firm. I¡¯ve died for this! I cannot let it go to waste! I won¡¯t-


    ¡°Is t-that so?¡± The young maiden blinked back to reality. She looked up to see Seth struggling to keep his smile from escaping. In a way, she found it adorable. ¡°I¡­ thought the same as well.¡± It was now her turn to control her face.


    Unfortunately for her, Lucy could not keep the same measure of control as the smile plastered all over her face. She tried to control her lips, but it simply wouldn¡¯t listen. With the warm rush inside her, it proved even more difficult.


    ¡°H-hey stop it.¡± Lucy blinked out from her daze as Seth avoided her gaze. A tinge of disappointment welled into her heart when Seth continued. ¡°...It¡¯s not fair to keep smiling like that.¡± Lucy blinked and then blushed.


    Y-you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not fair! She mentally protested, feeling warmer by the second. Lucy tried to form up a response when a mischievous plan hatched from her mind¡­ and her heart. ¡°D-did¡­ d-did you like what you see?¡± Silence. It was bold. Too bold. Lucy was growing anxious by the second, waiting for Seth¡¯s response.


    ¡°...V-very¡­¡± And when he did, he did not disappoint.


    ¡°O-oh¡­ t-thank you¡­¡± A grunt was Seth¡¯s only response as Lucy finally took a sip from her cup. The serene silence broken only by her soft drinking was bliss the two dared not disrupt. For a moment, it was enough. The soft sunlight, the cool breeze, the gentle scent of tea, and of course, him¡­ gobs¡­ for Lucy, it was enough.


    ¡°S-so, how are you doing?¡± No, it is enough. ¡°Was everything all right?¡±


    ¡°A few nightmares, but nothing more.¡± Everything she could ever want was here.


    ¡°I see. Give me a moment. I¡¯ll need to write it down.¡± Friends.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± Family.


    ¡°I thought so too! But the more I thought about it, the more¡­¡± ...home. She finally had a home. A place that she can call hers. Life was finally warm¡­ and it terrifies her.


    It had always been cold. Cold and utterly ruthless. What sliver of joy that she manages to grasp on, slips through her fingers in an instant. It was supposed to be cold, merciless and have moments of momentarily warm, not¡­ not like this. Not this long.


    Now that she finally had a taste for it, Lucy was terrified to lose it. The mere thought of losing it all in an instant was unbearable. Life should have been cold. Not warm! Cold! She did not want to get used to it! She did not want to crave it! Because if she does, losing it... l-losing it would¡­ w-would¡­ what would it do to her?


    The world suddenly felt cold. She finally had it, and yet she found herself wishing she hadn¡¯t. Now that she has it, she did not want to let go. She wanted to keep it. To run away so no one could steal it from her! ...But¡­ what about them?


    They were still here. Distant, weak, but still present. The voices of the dead. Her failure. Why was it only her? Why didn¡¯t the others got the same chance as her?


    Why was she the only one? What right did she have to be the only one? Didn¡¯t they also deserve another chance?¡­ or was it all a lie? Lucy¡¯s breathing grew frantic, her eyes narrowed ever so slightly as the noise slowly faded into nothing. Her gaze wanders randomly when it landed on Seth. ...What if this was a lie? The thought terrified her.


    ¡°And so I¡­ is something wrong?¡± He was getting farther and farther away. He¡­ will be gone. Don¡¯t go... please don''t go. ¡°Lucy, do you-¡± Lucy suddenly holds his right hand. The young maiden blinked, barely understanding what she had done as she took a sharp breath.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± Lucy weakly said as she retracts her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± she trailed off as Seth grabs her hand before it slipped away. The young lady looked up to see concern dwelling in those emerald eyes. ¡°...Is everything all right?¡± Seth questioned softly.


    Lucy blinked. No... no, it''s not. Everything is not fine. The young maiden thought as she quickly smiled back. Why... just why did you all had to make me happy? Now that I am¡­ I can¡¯t lose it¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose it. It was a small wish from a small girl that dwell within her heart. The girl who chased love.


    She never gave the thought a voice. She just can¡¯t. Lucy finally replied in a form of a weak smile as she whispers out two words. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The young man silently stares back for a moment before nodding back slowly.


    ¡°If you need help, we are here¡­ I am here, ok?¡± Lucy nodded back in reply, grateful to Seth¡¯s understanding.


    ?


    ...I can¡¯t tell her¡­ His hands were moving, writing down as they talk, but his thoughts were elsewhere. I must not tell her... I¡¯m sorry Lucy, but let me be selfish for once. The day goes on as several plans sets in motions from within his mind.


    ...You¡¯ll be safe¡­ kalva be damn, I will make sure of it¡­ so please, forgive me. The young man thought as he steeled himself for the task, slowly coming to terms, that one day, he might never see her again.


    ?


    Lucy quietly watched on from the balcony as Seth¡¯s figure finally disappear amongst the buildings. A small smile was seemingly carved permanently on her lips as her heart beats faster. Today¡­ it was a good day. ¡°Look¡¯s like someone is happy.¡± Lucy yelped as she turned to see Rose with a smirk.


    ¡°S-sister Rose! H-how¡­ how long have you been there?¡± Lucy asked as Rose hummed.


    ¡°Enough. Long enough to see our youngest finding a fine young man.¡± A teasing tone infected her voice as Lucy reddens.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s- no! You misunderstand! I-¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what is it between you and that fine young man just then?¡± The blatant play of ignorance was just too much.


    ¡°S-sister Rose!¡± Her voice tethering into shame and embarrassment as Rose finally could not hold it, and laughed


    ¡°F-forgive me sister Lucy, but I simply could not pass it up.¡± Rose finally calms down as Lucy grumbled. ¡°...Although,¡± a teasing smile graces her lips as Lucy stood rigid. ¡°¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind if you two-¡±


    ¡°I-I have to go! I still need to buy new loaves of breads for the children!¡± Rose¡¯s hearty laugh haunted Lucy¡¯s mind as she ran away from the further embarrassment she would get from the teasing sister.


    ?


    "Just how many delays do you people need for a single extermination?" Elias pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance. "This should have been done in three days. We are on our 14th and we barely have anything to show for." The staff shifted uncomfortably, almost as if they were walking on eggshells.


    The scent of paper and oil waft across the swamped filled room of scrolls and parchment. Several of the men and women had dark circles around their eyes, though it was nothing compared to Elias, who somehow manages to cling on for so long.


    "Sir if I may?" Elias turned his gaze towards the voice. Though he did not need to look, his answer was already determined. The man was a massive 6''2ft old knight with shaven hair and a pair of emerald eyes that has been molded with wisdom and time.


    As much as he wanted to wave the man away, Elias still valued the old knight''s insight. "You may, sir Dal." Dal nodded in kind as the old man prepared to speak.


    "During the time we have spent and will spend to investigate this extermination, I have reasoned to believe that this tide will inevitably force us to garrison until winter."


    Several whispers blanketed the room before Elias silenced them. "That is completely unacceptable. We will deal with it by the end of this week at the earliest and the week after the next at the latest. Any longer than that is completely and utterly unacceptable." Elias grunted much to the dismay of his officers.


    "But sir, that is impossible." A young knight voiced out his concerns as Elias sharply turned, causing the man to flinch slightly. "F-forgive me for speaking out of line, sir, but we simply don''t have the material or the manpower to keep up such rapid deployment. If this goes on, we would be wasting our resources needlessly. I beg you to reconsider."


    "I do not have the time." Elias replied as the man stiffened. ¡°We need to finish this before winter sets in. Otherwise, we would be stuck here for months.¡± Subtle glances passed between the men and women within the room. All knew what to say, but none had the courage to voice it. Save for one.


    "...Sir, with all due respect, the lady-"


    "Not another word, sir Dal." The temperature dropped despite the warm hearth spreading its warmth across the room.


    "I must insist. Sir, we have been searching nonstop for 2 months now."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Dal."


    "More than a third of our forces had been used, not to mention the royal guards aiding us along the way, and yet we still haven''t found her." Dal did not hasten nor slacken his pace. It was calm and measured as the heir¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    "Enough." Elias spat out, but Dal continues.


    "You are risking the lives of our men and women today. Men and women who have families to take care of. If two months weren¡¯t enough to find her despite our best efforts, then it is safe to assume that this time wouldn''t be any different.¡±


    "I said enough."


    "The houses are growing restless, sir. There are even rumors saying we are preparing for an invasion, for Kalva sake. We are throwing the realm into chaos the longer we-" An ear-splitting crack bellow across the room as the table breaks into several fragments.


    Elias rises to his full height as he stared Dal directly into his eyes. Though he was shorter compared to the old knight, the young heir¡¯s gaze was by no means weak. He did not shy away from the towering giant before him.


    Even when panic was spreading across the room, Dal remained neutral as he met the young heir''s gaze with calm and focused eyes. The countless years he had spent side by side with the old duke during the sunlight war made Elias''s outburst to be tame in comparison.


    Raging sapphire and calm emerald met each other¡¯s gaze head on. Neither one backing down as the room grew increasingly colder. Yet, no one dared to make a sound. After a tense silence had come to pass, Dal finally let out a sad sigh.


    "...See reason lad. Are you truly going to sacrifice their lives?" Elias frowned, but he silently waited as Dal continued. "We are going to find her, lad. We will, but not at the cost of our people. Not like this.¡± A firm hand squeezes Elias¡¯s right shoulder.


    The young heir glared at the old knight. The raging blizzard that stewed from within threatens to spill over. Passion and reason clashed within the young man as he repeatedly curls and releases his fists. Fortunately, it did not come to that. Elias slowly releases his anger as Dal nodded approvingly.


    "Get some rest, young master. It has been a long week. Eat, drink, sleep, anything but work... you really need it, young man." Dal said as Elias sighed.


    "Aye. I''ll do just that." Elias said before turning to the door.


    ?


    ...This is pointless. Elias thought as he strolls across the town, bustling with life despite the ever-freezing weather. Children races across the road as several young women excitedly gossip on the coming winter festival. Elias heard several rumors of the meals and entertainment that would be served, though nothing garners his interest.


    "Good morning, my lord." Elias nodded back in kind as several townsfolk began to take notice of his presence. With his crisp cobalt uniform and sharpened blade by his side, it was hard to miss him. Though the people had politely greeted him with respect, he could still see the hint of fear in their eyes.


    It bothered Elias to no end, but he could not blame the people to a fault. With the power to condemn and ruin their lives with a word, it was no wonder he was looked at as such. Though some part of Elias still hoped to be treated fairly rather than with fear and reverence.


    Elias continued on, reciprocating his greeting whenever someone does so. He wandered aimlessly across the town with no particular destination in mind until he arrived at the market. Here, the beating heart that kept the town thriving was as loud as it can get.


    Goods ranging from common to exotic were bought and sold at an affordable or ludicrous price, depending on the merchant. The shouting of the vendor resounded across the air as they greedily hogged all the customers away from their rivals.


    Seeing the prosperous town, Elias could not help but felt a tinge of pride in having such a remote town in his father''s realm, but prospered nonetheless. It was as peaceful as it can get, yet a small part of Elias could not help but ponder in silence. ...Was it worth it? He thought in silence as his mind drifted off.


    Is this what you wanted, father? The young heir could not help but recall back on those days. Before she disappeared. Everywhere he looked, he could see the people smile. Small families, big families, an old couple, a new couple, it doesn¡¯t matter. The people are content¡­ but why his isn¡¯t?


    Why did his father poured his life into his work? Why did his sister disappeared without so much a trace? Why¡­ why did he have to do this alone? Elias turned his gaze to another passing family. A young toddler sleeping blissfully in his mother¡¯s embrace while his father gave a shoulder ride to his older sister.


    Their entire wealth could not even measure a fraction of his own personal wealth, let alone his family. Their father was their only source of power while he grasped strength that could reduce entire armies to rubble¡­ and yet they are happy. Elias could still recall the argument between his father and sister.


    How wealth and power meant nothing to her. It didn¡¯t make sense at the time. It was power and wealth, the things they needed to protect their realm and their people. Now¡­ now he was just confused. The young man could not help but regret eavesdropping then. If he minded his own business, things would have been so much simpler.


    A gurgle sounded from Elias''s stomach, snaps him back to focus as a whiff of freshly baked pastries demanded his attention. He looked around, trying to find the source, as he rummages through his pockets for a coin. Elias found the bakery just as he fished out a silver coin.


    More than enough to buy a dozen or so of garlic bread. He begins to make his way toward the bakery, eager to purchase a delectable selection of bread and pastries.


    As Elias approaches, he could not help but notice the odd figure from a mile away. The figure was small, maybe a year or two younger than Elias, and was wearing a thick cloak and hood. Elias tried to jog his memory for any notable people of the town that needed such cover.


    He could not find anything. There were no people of importance that would require such a heavy disguise, and mayor Jhavik was not exactly the kind of person to go out subtly. Either the person was simply odd or was a suspicious individual.


    Elias felt the latter to be more plausible, but his exhaustion could simply not offer him any energy to go further than mere suspicion. Strangely enough, the figure suddenly turned and freeze when it saw Elias. Although he did not pay the stranger any attention, his stomach made sure of that.


    "Uh o-oh! He-hello good sir! What would you like t-to buy?" Elias raised a brow at the pale complexion of the baker as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Ah yes, I would like a dozen of the finest you have, please." Elias said as he handed over the silver coin.


    "O-oh certainly! Just give me a second to bag these up." The baker said as she clumsily reaches out for the bag.


    Elias could not help but grow ever more suspicious when he noticed the slight trembling in the baker''s hands. He might have been used to garner the fearful looks of the masses, but it has never been this bad. The young lord could not help but ask.


    "...Is there something bothering you, miss?" Elias said as the baker stuttered clumsily.


    "Y-yes??" the baker stuttered.


    "No need to hide it, miss. I can see through your plight." The baker frowned ever so slightly at Elias, who seemed barely older than her but quickly answered in a hushed tone.


    "...W-well, it is a long story, but... have you seen that girl earlier?" So she was a girl. Elias thought as he now found the identity of the stranger. Curiosity slowly replaces exhaustion as he waited for more.


    "Yes, what about her?" Elias inquired.


    "Well, she is known by the locals as the quiet nun." Elias''s brow arched in incredulity as doubt formed visibly in his eyes.


    "I take it that this nun is what startled you, miss..."


    "Hannah. Just call me Hannah, my lord, and yes, she does." Elias''s brow arched in incredulity as doubt visibly formed in his eyes at the sudden shift of tone, but he continued to listen nonetheless.


    "I know this might sound insane my lord, but I swear by the Gods and Goddesses above, she is simply... unsettling my lord." Hannah said with ever more unease. "O-of course she isn''t evil by any means! It''s just that... something is wrong about her."


    "How so? If she isn''t causing any problems, then I don''t see the need to be wary of her?" Elias replied as Hannah swallowed her saliva loudly.


    "W-well that''s... I don''t mean to be rude but..." Hannah said, waiting for confirmation.


    "Go ahead." Elias said as Hannah nodded.


    "She is quiet. Too quiet, my lord. I know this comes off as silly, but she is simply too quiet, my lord. We barely even heard her say anything else, but the grunt noises she made. I... I can''t even remember if she even speaks anything at all. She would simply point at my sales, or to anyone for that matter, before paying. It is simply eerie, my lord." Hannah said, pausing slightly to catch her breath.


    The young man nodded slowly, taking mental note of the strange, but otherwise unimportant, person in his head. "There''s also with her eyes... it looks like as if it was dead."


    Elias could not help but began to grow wary with each new detail Hannah added in. "Before it was so lifeless. You could simply look her in the eye and could tell something was wrong. It was as if... it was as if she had died. Poor lass, whatever cruelty she might have encountered had been." Elias nodded slowly before adding in his inquiry.


    "You said it was before, but now?" Elias said.


    "W-well... now it is brighter... yes, much brighter, actually. There is still something wrong about her eyes, but it is better than it used to be. Sir Seth may have a hand in it, though I cannot tell apart rumors these days. Although, I do hope it to be true. Seth can be¡­ strange at times, but he has a good heart." Hannah said with a smile .


    "I see. Well, is there anything else? Anything that seemed off with her?" Elias said as Hannah took a moment to ponder before suddenly frowning in great disturbance.


    "The scars... Kalva be damn there were those scars..." Hannah shuddered as she spoke.


    "I have never seen such hideous scars as hers. One might actually believe she was a runaway slave." Elias frowned at the word. "My father¡¯s realm had forbidden slavery since its creation miss Hannah. Are you certain of it?" Elias said, as Hannah chuckled.


    "I suggest you meet her for yourself and then decide, my lord. If anything, I pity her, my lord... but I am not about to let myself drag into a debacle that I barely understand." Hannah said as she finally handed the bag full of bread.


    Elias handed the coin in kind as he grabbed the bag. "I''ll see what I can do. If she''s not causing any trouble, then there is little I can do." Elias said as Hannah nodded.


    "If you are going to speak to her, I suggest you talk to sir Seth. That young man seemed to be drawn to her. He is a big merchant around these parts. Find his red hair, it''s hard to miss... also I don''t think she is a bad person... I think. But she does need help. It would be great if you could do her a favor." Hannah said before Elias nodded and gave his goodbyes and began to devour his purchase with gusto.


    ?


    Underneath the shade of the dark alleyway, Lucy clutched her chest tightly as she struggled to breathe. Heart beating so loudly that she could hear the rhythmic pulse pumping through her ears. Calm down. Everything will be fine... everything will be fine. Lucy tried to console herself with little to no avail.


    Hands clasped tightly against one another as she tried to bury the painful memory from within. Pain, anger, but most damning of them all, terror. If Elias had found her, if he had recognized her right then and there... Lucy did not want to think about it.


    She did not want to think of the life she had almost lost... all thanks to a bread. Never again. Lucy swore as she stumbled deeper into the dark. All Lucy wanted to do was run back home. Back towards the orphanage.


    "Are you ok, miss?" Lucy heard a voice at the back of her mind, nodding absentmindedly as she continued to walk. "Here, let me help you." A hand suddenly grasped firmly on her shoulder. Lucy suddenly felt a sinking feeling in an instant, instincts roaring to life.


    The nun suddenly spun, catching the man in complete surprise as Lucy delivered a vicious elbow on the abdomen. The man barely let out a gasp before Lucy pinned his arms behind, forcing his body to stand up like a meat shield before the 4 other surprised but discipline hooded figures that burst out from the shadows.


    Two on both sides... tighten the gap first. Lucy thought as the man groaned.


    "Sarding noble!" The man gasped painfully for air as Lucy forcefully dragged him to another alleyway, preventing a pincer trap. "Helpless, he said, that lying pig!" He cursed as Lucy suddenly began to rummage through his waist.


    "Hey what do you think you are touching you-" The man fell short as the resounding unsheathing of his dagger cuts through the air. As if in practice, the four immediately unsheathed their own daggers as well as Lucy dangerously pointed the sharp blade mere inches away from his throat.


    "H-hey you-"


    "Another word from you and it will be your last." Lucy growled as the men reflexively understand the gravitas of the situation. "Who are you people? Why are you following me?" Lucy whispered coldly as the man gulped in nervousness.


    "L-let''s calm down first before we- ah!"


    "Wrong answer." Lucy collectively replied as she applied a small pressure on the blade, drawing blood ever so slightly from the man''s spine.


    "Gods damn it! The information is wrong! Who said she is a helpless noble in the first place?!" Lucy flinched as the men grimaced at the word of their comrade.


    "Shut it, Avk before she-"


    "W-where did you get that from?" Lucy tried desperately to control her quivering voice. The men fell silent, confused and wary. "N-noble.... who did you hear it from?" Once cause a suspicion, twice was more than enough to leverage a weakness.


    "Noble? I haven''t said anything about a noble. What are you talking about?" The man known as Avk feigns ignorance as it gets on Lucy''s nerves.


    "Don''t you dare lie to me!" Lucy snarled as she drove a much stronger pressure to Avk''s spine this time.


    "Argh! You spoiled wen-"


    "Lie to me again and it will be your last. Do not test me!" Lucy''s voice began to grow darker, louder... and terrified.


    They''ve found you.


    No No No! That is a lie! They can''t be! I am-


    -hidden? We both knew that was a lie.


    Shut up shut up shut up!


    The soldier within almost immediately understood what happened, but Lucy simply refuses to believe. Denying what the two knew from the start. "I said who did you hear it from!" Blinded by the creeping terror, Lucy failed to notice the distance between the 4.


    A lunge was all that it took. A dash was all they needed... but the men made one fatal mistake. "Who else do you think? Did you really think no one was looking for you, lady Emma?" They just had to gloat.


    ...Do you believe me now? Lucy felt her heart drop.


    "W-wait! There has got to be some mistake!" Lucy wracked her brain relentlessly for a peaceful escape.


    "Damn right it is! We deserve more compensation for this job!"


    "Avk!" A voice called out with caution, but Lucy could not hear them. Only the maddening beating of her heart.


    No no no this can''t be happening¡­ not again.


    "H-how much did he paid you?" Lucy said.


    "What does that have to do with-"


    "I''ll d-double it! No! I''ll triple whatever that he''s offering you!" Their eyes widened. "S-so p-please, can you just forget this all happened?" Lucy whispered, begging for a positive answer.


    The group paused for a moment, confused. It was as if they took an assassination hit rather than a kidnapping job. As if Lucy was pleading for her life that they all turned down time and time again. "We maybe mercenaries miss, but we still have some pride. We''re not just going to back out on our contract for a bigger pay. That will ruin our reputation. Can''t get much job with a sunken one now, can we?"


    No no no!


    "T-ten gold! I''ll g-give each one of you ten gold! Just forget all this happened!" The group''s eyes widen in shock once more, greed glinting in their eyes. A gold coin was enough to feed a family of 10 for 3 months, even if they eat fresh meat all day. Ten was an astronomical amount that can buy an entire farm.


    For a moment, Lucy''s eyes brightened with hope before it came crashing down with their reply. "And do you even have that much gold, hmm, miss noble? I know you''re desperate, but this is ridiculous." One of the men spat out as Lucy trembled.


    "G-give me 3 days! I can-"


    "Lady Emma please, just stop. I don''t know what''s the deal with you nobles, but you can''t possibly get 50 gold in 3 days. Just give it up."


    No you don''t understand! I¡¯m trying to save you!


    From who, I wonder?


    Be quiet!


    "P-please just give me the chance and I can-"


    "We''ve talked enough. Please let go of Avk and we won''t be rough with you." Lucy almost seemed to deflate as her lips quivered a whisper.


    "I-is there really nothing I c-can do to convince you to forget me?" One more plea. "A-anything?... please?" One last act of pure desperation.


    "Sorry lady, there is nothing. So let go of Avk now, please." One last gamble for a peaceful resolution that has been dragged down to the ground.


    ..But why?... I don''t want to fight anyone. I don''t want to kill anymore! Just why do you people keep dragging me back here?! Lucy thought as tears escaped from her eyes.


    "Oh for Kalva''s sake. Lady, we-"


    "-I''m sorry." The group titled their heads in confusion for a moment as Avk turned just enough to see Lucy''s weeping eyes. It was fearful, painful... and regretful. "I''m so sorry, but you cannot leave. I cannot let you leave." Avk''s eyes bulged in terror for a moment as the sharp blade mercilessly punches through his trachea.


    He tried to scream, tried to cry out for help at his comrades to no avail. Only a bloody gurgle was all that escaped from his mouth. Blood was beginning to choke up his lungs as he desperately tried to breathe in for air.


    Even the smallest gulps would do. There was nothing. There was only blood. Avk''s hands trembled violently as it tried to block the wound, but the amount of blood was too much. There was no saving him now. He knew it, they knew it... she knew it as tears sting his eyes.


    I can''t breathe, oh Kalva please no! I don''t want to die! No, not like this! G-guys! H-help me! Anyone! Please help me! I... I cannot... I cannot die now... The last thing Avk thought of was his family, waiting eagerly for him to come home. ...Who would feed them? It was the last of Avk''s thoughts before passing into oblivion. Death had come.

 Chapter 32

    Vit felt her heart sink to the ground as Avk''s eyes reached out desperately for them. Both hands clutched around his throat in a futile attempt to stop the bleeding as his eyes began to tear up. ''Help... me...'' He mouthed out, trying to speak out only for the blood-gurgling scream to steal his final voice.


    There was no hesitation, no mercy. In a blink of an eye, one of her oldest friends died in an instant. Vit cannot believe that the monster in front of them is the same harmless target that they were promised. It was supposed to be a simple job. Identify the target, bag her up, and return home with money in hand.


    Clean and easy, no one has to die. No one was supposed to be even harmed as they were told. She was supposed to be a runaway noble. Sheltered and privileged. Brash and spoiled beyond belief, ignorant to the cruelty of the world... how wrong had they been.


    The same harmless noble they were supposed to bag was running in full force without hesitation in sight. Dagger in hand, she reversed her grip fluidly as if she was used to dealing with the blade in all her life.


    "No! Damn you, bastard!" A voice suddenly boomed as Vit''s eyes widened back to focus.


    "Hark you idiot! Get back here now!" Another voice boomed just beside Vit as she shifted into a stance. "Kalva be damn! Move up! Support that damn oaf!" Vit grimaced as they clashed.


    Hark arrived first as he swung his dagger overhead, eyes boiling with fury as he threw his entire weight for the blow. "Nera!" The breaker''s bicep screams in power as the strike lands. Dust bellows all across the narrow path from the enhanced strike.


    A small part of Vit regretted the loss of their income, though for the majority part of her, she could not help but grimaced in satisfaction. They lost a man, after all; it was only right to avenge his- "Gah!" Vit''s momentary drunk of victory evaporated quickly as the dust settles.


    All eyes focused on Hark to their horror as the cloaked noble pierces straight into his chest, directly where his heart would be. The giant man dropped his dagger in defeat as Vit screamed in dismay at the encroaching killing blow.


    Mercifully, whether it be fate or luck, Hark manages to scramble away just in time as he tightly holds the wound. "S-sarding noble, she got me good." Hark gasped in between breaths as Vit hurriedly put both hands on the wound and begins to heal.


    "Erak." Vit groaned as strength began to sap from her fingertips and into Hark''s wound. "What happened? I thought you died for a second there!" Vit silently screamed as they flanked both on Hark''s sides. The big man''s vision twisted into a grimaced as he whispered lowly.


    "G-got l-lucky. T-the blade broke my r-rib and itself instead." Vit nodded as her eyes hardened.


    "N-no... d-don''t." Hark suddenly grabbed Vit''s shoulders tightly as she saw for the first-time uncertainty in his eyes. The man who always dived headfirst, without regard for safety, was hesitating. "T-that sarding noble... s-she is a champion." Vit felt her blood run cold as she turned her gaze directly to where Hark pointed.


    Though they could not see her face fully thanks to the cloak, the pair of glowing suns was more than enough to cast terror in their ranks. "T-Th?m, Vhak, w-we should fall back." The two men nodded stiffly as they slowly took a step back.


    The monster whipped out a flask before downing it in a single big gulp. Her eyes flared as Vhak grimaced. "Lacrum." He whispered softly for the three to hear him. Vit held down the urge to scream as the gravity of their predicament truly made manifest.


    Vit quickly helped Hark to his feet as the two covered up the rear. They barely took a step when the monster had already recovered. Clutching the broken dagger in one hand while holding onto Hark''s dagger in another. "Vhak!"


    "Already on it!" The two men roared as they tapped into power.


    Both eyes glimmered slightly in amber, though they paled vastly in comparison to the noble. "Nera!" They screamed as they swung as one. With power slightly coursing through their veins, they began to trade blows with the noble with all of their might.


    Vhak was constantly directing the champion''s lethal strikes thanks to his short but fast frame as Th?m relentlessly forces an opening to strike a lethal blow of his own. For a moment, Vit hoped that it was enough, that the duo blade weaver would hold.


    All of Vit''s hope shattered in less than a minute as the two were beginning to be pushed back. Despite the speed the blade weavers provided, it was nothing compared to a champion. What 10 blade weavers could achieve was easily surpassed by a single champion who could deliver the same speed with the force of 3 breakers.


    If there was one saving grace, it was a young champion. If it were anything but a true and fully equipped champion, they would have died in mere seconds, not drag on for minutes. "Vit you have to run!" Vit''s eyes widened as Th?m was grazed by the cheek.


    The young champion was far better than they had hoped as Vhak grinds his teeth at the sheer strength threatening to tear his arms out. "B-but-"


    "Take Hark with you and run! I-it''s too late for us!" Th?m said with a bloody grin.


    "N-no. P-please don''t s-say that! W-we can-" Vit was cut short as the two men looked back for an instant, giving off a sad smile before returning fire.


    "It''s ok... it''s ok. We simply ran out of luck!" Vhak laughed grimly as another blow manages to blow past his guard and grazes Th?m''s stomach. Vit felt a lead blocking her throat as she desperately tries to bury the urge to scream.


    Vit turns away and begins to trek along with Hark''s heavy body. "Oh and Vit!" Th?m called out as she continued to move, tears clouding her world. "Tell your siblings we would be late!" Vit tightly bit her lips as her body trembled.


    I will... I will... She thought miserably as she moved.


    The clashing of blades was getting distant now. Vit looked up to see the nearing corner. They were almost there now. All she had to do was turn to the corner and walk just a little further where the outside world was free. There, she would be safe.


    She would make sure Hark was safe. Ran back to their boss and skin that pig alive for missing such a crucial and direly important information. And hugged her brothers and sisters for a while. Yes, she would love that. They would help her to forget these nightmares away.


    Forget how she lost 3 good men for a greedy, insufferable pig. Their warmth would surely keep the cold night away. Yes, she has to remember that. It was all that she could do now as she continues to drag Hark''s stupid weight.


    Seriously, if the man had survived that attack, the least he could do was help her. Doesn''t he know how heavy he is? "Hey Hark, can you w-walk for a damn second?" There was no reply. Vit felt her stomach churn as she continued to move.


    "Hark? Hey you big oaf, I know you are awake! S-stop b-being lazy and help me!" Again, there was no reply. "...Hark?" Panic began crawling through her chest as she gritted painfully. H-he must have passed out. Y-yeah he must have! Vit thought as they finally reached the corner.


    H-his just tired! I''m sure he is! He survived that lethal blow, after all! H-he''s just sleeping! H-he... h-he... he... Vit began to turn, hoping for escape and life on the other side. There was nothing. The light where they first departed was not there. It was not there!


    Only darkness and... and the figure of the damnable monster. Vit opened her mouth to scream only for the champion to block her mouth, pushing her back into the darkness. Vit turned panickily towards Hark for help, only to see a dagger planted deeply behind his back.


    Vit barely registered the big oaf was gone as a hand curled up to her neck... and squeezed. Panic surged through her eyes as she tried to kick free from the monster. She only manages to land one good blow, before even that hope was squandered by the weight of the monster''s own legs.


    Her hands tried desperately to pry off the ever-tightening noose, but it was simply too strong. She was simply too weak and tired after lending most of her strength to the now-dead Hark. Tears began flooding her eyes anew as she began to claw in desperation.


    She clawed desperately from the monster''s skin, drawing blood with each swipe, but the grip simply did not come loose as she mouthed out a plea. One last act of pure desperation. "P-please... n-no..." Vit begged, and miraculously, it worked.


    The grip loosens slightly as vision returns to focus. Vit looked up to continue pleading for her life, only to see the monster eye to eye. Her once burning suns were now back to an ocean hue as it trembles violently. Tears were leaking out of her own eyes as it confuses Vit for a moment.


    "Y-you could have taken my offer." Vit heard her voice yet again. It was soft, gentle, the one where you would have mistaken her for a child from the sheer regret and fear it contained. Gone was its confidence and luster, only uncertainty and fear remained.


    "Y-you could have walked away. Why didn''t you take it? Why- oh kalva be damn just why?!... I-I''m sorry." Vit felt something wet marring her face. It was her tears. The noble''s tears were raining down on her cheek as she whispered coolly.


    "I d-don''t want to go back... I r-really don''t want to go back... I can''t go b-b-back to that h-hell. I just can''t. I''m so sorry, I just can''t. You... you... you left me with no choice." Vit''s eyes widened as the child''s hands grasped tightly on her head.


    "Wait-" The words never left her lips that day as her neck snapped in a single fluid motion. It was clean, painless compared to before... but she really was dead now. Vit knew she had died as she silently cried. -we can talk about this... It was Vit''s last thoughts before the light in her eyes died.


    ?


    Lucy trembled slightly as she stepped back from the haunting, fearful gaze of the young woman. She was barely the same age as her in her first life. She was so young. So much time ahead of her that was snuffed out in an instant.


    A whimper escaped Lucy''s lips as she wept silently for the 5. "It was the only way. I had no choice! I...I have- oh Gods, I am so sorry." Lucy gently closes the eyes of the young woman who would never come home to their families. Neither was she nor the other four.


    Lucy simply saw no other alternatives. It was either her or them. Even though she had promised, even though she swore to stop, Lucy could simply not give up her new home even if... even if it meant breaking her promise.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Ah..." Lucy snapped back to her horror to find a young boy trembling. Barely 12 or 13, he wore the ever-haunting cobalt hue of the knight''s uniform, though it was much lighter in its shade. And he wore no blade. A squire... Lucy thought absentmindedly when the boy suddenly turned.


    "H-hel-!!!" The boy tried to scream only for Lucy to block another mouth yet again before dragging the poor lad into the darkness. Pinning him against the ground, Lucy covered his mouth with one hand and managed to find the dagger in the other.


    She raised her blade to strike only for the young man to scream in futility. His voice could not reach the outside world, it was too loud, too muffled to make a difference, but he did manage to let out a cry that Lucy could hear. "M-mercy l-lady Emma! P-please ha-have m-m-mercy!" Lucy''s eyes widen as her arm holding the dagger begins to tremble.


    "Y-you know me?" Lucy whispered, silently begging for the young boy to deny her. If he did, she could have pretended it was all a ruse, a fluke!... he did not.


    "Y-yes! Y-yes I d-do! I do! I am a s-servant of the house! I-I was a former page!" The boy said energetically, believing the danger had passed.


    "T-the duke would be o-overjoyed! Y-your fianc¨¦ as well!" Lucy''s vision flatlined for a moment, desperately denying what she was hearing. Knowing no better, the boy happily continued as he failed to notice Lucy''s ever-growing panic.


    "H-his liege and y-young master Elias w-were looking everywhere f-for you. H-his highness would be as well! T-they would be glad for you to finally come... back... home..." The boy slowly ground to a stop when he finally noticed, but by then, it was too late.


    Lucy silently bit her lip as her breathing began to grow haggard. B-but why?! I did everything right! W-why am I- kalva be damn! This is unfair! This is so unfair! Lucy thought as her grip tightened around the handle so firmly that her knuckles were beginning to turn white.


    ¡°L-lady Emma?¡± The young lad whisper, unease rich in his voice.


    A-am I... am I really going to kill a child? Her twin pupils dilated as her chest further tightened. T-there has got to be another way! There just has to be! W-what if-


    If you let him go, your entire life would end.


    Y-you! I thought I chained you?! I-


    Focus for a moment, damn it. Now is not the time. Now is really not the time.


    ¡°L-lady E-Emma? I-is everything all right?¡± Lucy looked down to her horror. Fear was rich in his eyes with a tinge of hope remained to escape with his life. It was simply not fair.


    That entire orphanage. The children, the sisters, everyone there would be stolen from you again if you do not kill him now.


    W-why should I trust you?! Why would you help me now??


    ...It was either this or going back to that prison. Lucy flinched as Emma whispered softly. It was not like her. She was strong, resilient, and downright vicious. This... this was nothing like her. The child has to die. If he lives now¡­ they will know.


    B-but-


    Think damn it! For once in your life, think! Are you going to throw away everything that you had built for this? For this unnamed child??


    ...No...


    Then do it. End this quickly.


    She gritted her teeth in determination. I have to do it... If I don''t do it now... he will tell. He will tell them all and I... I''ll be found... I have to do it! I have to! The young boy instinctively felt his upcoming demise as he began to whimper.


    "W-wait! P-please my l-lady wait!" The boy cried out as he desperately tried to dissuade Lucy. "P-please lady Emma. I-I finally m-managed to g-get promoted. M-my parents did everything just t-to get enough m-money for the tuition.¡± The world was simply unfair. ¡°I-it took them s-seven years t-to scrounge up t-the amount. L-lady Emma please have-"


    "Shut up!" Lucy suddenly roared, her eyes glinted dangerously in cobalt.


    "I-I''m sorry l-lady E-emma p-please-"


    "I said shut up! Shut up! That name doesn''t exist! She does not exist! I do not know her! She had died a lifetime ago! So shut the fuck up!" Lucy roared as her voice began to crack.


    "A-after all I''ve gone t-through... a-after all I did... y-you think t-that I want to go back? Do you even know how much I have endured just to escape from that hellhole?!" Lucy roared as she flung her cloak open, revealing the true extent of her wounds. The eyes of the child widened in dismay and fear as Lucy laughed madly.


    "Look at me! Just take a good look at what I had paid! What I have lost! I look like an insane freak!" Lucy broke down as her voice struggled between ragged and hard breaths.


    "Do you even know what they call me? Do you?! They won''t even look me in the damn eyes without recoiling! It is all because of you! Everything that had happened was because of you!¡± Between broken heart and shattered dreams.


    ¡°I lost everything! I lost a lifetime because of you people! I can''t fucking sleep without seeing them in my dreams! Do you know how much they screamed even if I begged them to stop?! Of course you wouldn''t! All of you wouldn''t know! You had a home! A family! I have nothing!¡± Between painful guilt and terrible sorrow.


    ¡°Even in my dying breath, I was alone! I had no one! No one!... no one stood by me... not even my family... the ones who did try were taken away from me... and now? After I ran away? After I traded the only gift my mother gave to me?" Lucy sneered resentfully at the word.


    "Did that hag even know what she had done to me? If she hadn''t died, if she hadn''t just died!... if she just hadn''t birthed me, I wouldn''t be trapped in this godforsaken nightmare. But no! She just had to die! She just had to abandon me all alone with those two unredeemable bastards!¡± Hatred and fear burned her heart.


    ¡°Come back?? You want me to come back?! That place is a prison! I am trapped by the people who blamed me for a woman I did not even know! I hate her! I hate her to all damnation! I hope she burned in hell! I hope they all do! What did I do to deserve it?? All I wanted was a home! A fucking family!" Lucy broke down completely as she gasped greedily for air.


    The boy was left stunned. He had heard that nobles lived a life of comfort, of power, and of freedom. Riches and fine dining that only he could dream of. Mansions that would make his home look like a doghouse. Not... not this.


    This was a fate worse than he could imagine. He would not wish this on anyone. Not even to big Tar. He thought families naturally loved and cared for one another just like his. The boy could not help but feel pity for the poor girl who had nothing in her entire life.


    "Do you even know how I got here? Do you bastards even know what it''s like to walk for days barefooted?? To trek for miles with nothing but water on your belly? How your broken foot screamed with each step you took? To be so hungry that even a rotten bread taste so delicious? Have you ever been called a monster by small innocent children??" Lucy whimpered as her arms tremble.


    "It hurts so much. It hurt so so so much. I had done nothing wrong, but why am I being called a monster? I... I didn''t even hurt anyone..." Lucy gasped before speaking rasply once more. "All I wanted... all I wanted was to be love. To have a place to call home... am I too selfish to ask for that?" Lucy brought her gaze up, pupils trembling as she searches for a reply.


    "Tell me, squire, was it really too much to ask? Am I really that undeserving to ask... for that?" The boy gaze back in pity. Lucy looked so miserable. She looked so miserable. It was nothing like the nobles his parents always seemed to tell. There was nothing prestigious in this meeting, nothing inspirational that would set a light in his spirit.


    Lucy looked like a lost... no, she is a lost girl, trembling in the dark in hopes of someone to save her. For her family to save her. They never did. If they did, she wouldn''t look so awful right now. A soft laugh suddenly escaped from her lips. It did not bear any disdain or pain. Not even hatred, but pure joy instead.


    "B-but... but I found them. I finally found them. It was so painful. It was such a long and lonely road, but I finally found them. Those who would accept me. Who would love me as if their own. A family. A home." Lucy chuckled. She never knew how liberating it was. Never knew how good it was to finally say those words. The lonely girl savored the meaning for a moment before her eyes darken so terribly.


    "And now... and now you want to drag me back to that hell???" Anger, rage, terror, madness, insanity. Call it what you will, for the darkest embers of humanity burned within the traumatized lady as she sneered. "You want me to go back?!" Lucy hoisted the boy high before slamming him against the wall. Pain flared all over his body as fear crept back in.


    "L-lady E-em-"


    "Who do you think you are?!" Lucy/Emma screamed before they slammed the boy again as he coughed out blood.


    "Is my life a sick joke to you?? Does my pain simply amuse you heartless demons?!" Lucy cried as she hovers the edge of the blade mere inches away from the boy''s neck.


    "P-please! P-please h-h-have m-mercy..." The boy continued to cry, whimpering from the pain and the fangs of death. "I-I do-don''t want t-to d-die... p-please n-no... I... I don''t want to die." The boy wept as Lucy glared menacingly at his neck.


    Just one more push! Just one more kill! I will be done after this! I SWEAR I WILL BE DONE! I-"


    "H-help me dad... ple-please help me..." The inferno was doused out as clarity seeped in.


    "M-mom... I-I''m scared... m-mom... I d-don''t want to d-die... I... don''t want to... die... h-help me m-mom, d-dad... p-please... help me." The boy was no longer begging. He was so terrified that he began calling out to his parents for help. He was simply a scared child, calling out from the darkness... it reminded Lucy of a certain someone. Lucy''s arms begins to tremble as the mounting guilt threatened to overwhelm her.


    No! Don''t you dare do this! You already killed 5 people! Five fucking people! It''s just one more body! One more to add to the pile and it will be over! It''s just... just... just a child... Lucy bit down her lips as hard as she can as blood begins to spill out.


    Gods damn it... why does it have to be a child?? Lucy felt her will robbed from her soul in an instant. I can''t do it... damn it all, I can''t... I just can''t... Lucy slowly withdraws the blade, much to the boy''s relief.


    "T-thank yo-


    "Listen to me." Lucy coldly whispered as the boy went silent.


    "...I will let you go. I will let you go back home with your family... but if you ever tell anyone and I mean anyone about me... I will find and kill everyone in your home. I will make it so slow and so painful that they will be wishing a monster to kill them instead.¡± The boy paled, but Lucy wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°I will make you watch it for every damn second of the way. Every scream, every cry, I will make you listen to them and you will wish- nay, pray to die here instead... am I understood?" Lucy glared at the boy''s eyes without blinking as she tapped into power.


    Cobalt hues twisted into golden suns as the boy vigorously nodded back in confirmation. After instilling all the danger she could muster, Lucy reluctantly let go of the boy as he hurriedly scramble to escape. Lucy visibly flinched when she saw the boy limp away from her.


    So desperate was he that he tripped over from one of the corpses as he clumsily tried to stand back up. "...One more thing."


    "Y-yes?" The boy whimpered so softly as he clutched his ribs in white agony.


    "...Make sure these 5 would be buried properly." Lucy softly whispered as her gaze landed back towards the young woman.


    Her heart wretched for a moment before she forcefully tore her gaze away and began to run in the opposite direction. Well, aren''t you just the perfect hypocrite. Lucy flinched as the soldier was beginning to reemerge once more from her cage.


    Silence.


    That woman begged for her life as well you know?


    I had no choice!


    And yet you seemingly let that boy go. Emma bitterly chuckled as Lucy desperately snaps back.


    She would have told everyone! She-


    And you think the boy would not do the same?


    ...I had no choice. I simply-


    You do! Don''t you dare lie to yourself! You could have killed him!


    He was a child!


    And so were we once!


    ...


    But what did that get us?? What did it get us Lucy?!


    ...


    Y-you coward! You won''t even say it?!


    ...


    Fine then! I''ll tell you! Close your eyes for all I care but it had done us nothing! Nothing! It had tormented us for nothing damn it! They tormented us for nothing!... they tormented us for nothing... for nothing... shouldn''t we at least get them back? Even if it was just a little... we''re not even killing him for the sake of fun! We kill him because we have to!


    ...Killing the child was not the answer.


    ...And did killing the five did? Lucy did not respond. She could not respond as everything till then was all of her own volition, she could not blame Emma. ...I shouldn''t have helped you. Lucy winces at the heartbroken reply Emma gave.


    For a moment, the soldier was just like her. Another vulnerable and scared child who went through the same hell just as her before she sneered. There is no hope now. They will really find us now. ... Ignore me all you want, deny me all you want, but know this Lucy, you brought this on yourself.


    When they come knocking on your doors, don''t you dare beg for me to help you!


    ...You''ve already said that once.


    And I regret it for every second of my life! I thought you would at least understand! What that hell was like! What we have endured but no! I was wrong! I was so wrong to trust you for a second time! With that, Emma retreated back to her cage as Lucy continued to run. To run back home.

 Chapter 33

    "All right everyone! Lunch break is here!" Children and nuns alike collectively let out a sigh of relief, eager for a break. The young ones rushed in for the first pick while the sisters and the older children took their time.


    "Iva, you''re not coming?" One of the sisters noticed as Iva shook her head.


    "Need to finish this first. You go ahead first, sister." Iva replies as she continues to sweep the fallen leaves away.


    "All right, but don''t stay out for too long, ok?" Iva simply nodded back in reply as her hands moved. It was late fall when the leaves were really beginning to shed. The air was growing colder by the day as well as Iva gathered the leaves into a pile. It was not much, but it did help Iva to think. Away from the pain and the loss¡­ away from her.


    So long as she keeps her hands moving, she would find a way to escape from it... somehow... hopefully. The little girl was at a loss. Hunger was just a memory from the past. A dream she once prays for every night.


    She can eat whenever she wants to. Sleep without being cold or sleeping with one eye open. She can even play all around the house if she wants to, a life of luxury that would make her younger self green with envy, and yet... and yet she never felt so empty.


    Life was not kind to her, but it was never this cruel. She had never been so¡­ alone. Before the crippling loneliness returned, Iva walked to the outskirts of the backyard to begin anew. Sweeping and piling the leaves until it was all cleared. That was the plan when a rustle suddenly caught her attention.


    That Ifin again? Iva thought in annoyance as she slowly walked in that direction. Though they were harmless during spring and summer, the little guys were a nuisance during fall. Scavenging for winter, even homes were not safe as they hunted relentlessly for food.


    They were like squirrels, but as small as a mouse with small whiskers. Their skin changed from oaken brown to silver white, depending on the season, to better adapt to their surroundings. Nimble on their feet, they bolted in the first signs of trouble, courtesy of being scavengers.


    A little stomp there, a loud shout here, was all that it would take to scare the fellas away. Yet when Iva does these things, they made no signs of leaving. Frustrated at their newfound courage, the little girl stalked towards their way.


    Broom in hand, Iva was preparing to scare them away when she heard a soft whimper. Confused, Iva went closer to investigate as she climbed past the small stone fence. As she brushed past the dying shrubs, Iva paused in her tracks when she recognized the voice.


    For a moment, Iva hesitated to move forward. She could pretend to not notice after all. No one was around. No one would scold her for being cold to her father''s murderer. Though that voice... it was clearly in pain. Memories slowly trickled in when she first saw her miserable face.


    The young lady¡¯s eyes were begging for forgiveness. At the time, odium blinded her eyes. Hell-bent on getting even, Iva only realizes now how badly despondent those eyes really were. ¡­Please don¡¯t be troublesome. With a sigh, Iva moved past the clearing.


    When she saw her, she could not help but stand still. Before her was Lucy, hunched down against a tree as both hands covered the young sister''s ears as she let out a soft muffled cry. What made her cry this time? Iva was about to help her when she noticed blood all across her body.


    A moment later, fear strangles her body as the scent of iron and death waft across the air. The cold breeze carries with it a whisper of an omen as Lucy continues to cry, still clutching her ears as if to block the noise.


    Instincts screamed for Iva to run. She could feel her throat tightening up as if she was being choked once again. As if she was dying again. Iva would have taken the chance when she finally heard what Lucy was whimpering about.


    "Why were you there? You could have worked anywhere else; just why did you have to be there??" Her voice cracked as she began to squirm. As if an invisible pain wracked across her body, Lucy writhed in agony as her cries were beginning to grow desperate by the second.


    "I didn''t want any of this! I did not want to kill you. No! I really did not! Y-you force me! I didn''t have a choice! I-I- damn it DAMN IT!" Soaked in blood and tears, Iva watched it all happen as she began to break down. All the fear seemed to be meaningless at that moment, as all Iva wanted to do at that moment was to help.


    Iva carefully let go of her broom before approaching her carefully. Slow and easy steps, making her presence known without being too loud as anything sudden could lead to violence. Iva had seen her lash out; she did not want to be choked again.


    Lucy soon caught her presence, despite the sharp pain digging through her chest. Sapphire eyes watering and widening in shock as Lucy struggled to understand why Iva was there. Completely unarmed, as she raised her hands cautiously.


    "I-Iva?? I-I- w-why are you- no! Stay back!" Lucy panicked as she quickly bolted upright, arms raising in defense as she tried to retreat only for the tree to block her path. It would be a lie to tell Iva did not panic as well, but the little girl was awfully determined to move closer, much to Lucy''s dismay.


    "S-stand back! I said s-stand back!" Lucy was beginning to scream in a panic as Iva continued to move closer, hands raised in a defenseless posture as Lucy squirmed. "I-I told you to stand back! W-why are you..." Lucy slowly stops to a halt when she finally noticed.


    Though Iva could not feel it due to the mounting pressure at hand, Lucy''s hardened eyes could see the slight tremble in her body. Iva was clearly afraid to approach her, and yet she still did. What forced her to continue was beyond Lucy''s understanding as Iva inched closer.


    What was it that sir Seth always says? Come on Iva think!... ah. "C-calm down. I-it''s a-all right. E-everything i-is going to b-be all r-right." Did I say it right? Iva thought to herself as she stole a glance at Lucy. The look of dumbfounded was evident in her eyes. Iva was not sure if it was a good thing or not, but she pressed on, nonetheless.


    When she was 15 paces closer, Lucy tried to run again, but Iva was now blocking her path as she desperately tried to avoid her. Iva stopped dead front and center before Lucy as she gently held her arm. The two were terrified for reasons not too different.


    "...Let''s c-clean you up first." Iva meekly whispered as she pulled Lucy with her. For a moment, Iva was sure she would resist, but surprisingly, Lucy followed without resistance. The entire journey was silent as they made their way towards the river.


    Iva could feel the dry yet sticky blood clinging to her skin. Her small feet carried her as fast as they could as the urge to clean up immediately constantly pounded her head. Thankfully, she did not have to wait for long as the river soon appeared within sight.


    Ice was beginning to form further north, though it was still too brittle to freeze the entire river completely. Iva hurriedly tested the waters, eager to wash off the blood before frowning instantly. "...It''s cold." Iva grumbled as Lucy said nothing.


    "We could make a fire and warm up some before we use it. We could also use it now if you really need to. What do you... think¡­" Iva trailed off as she turned back to find Lucy eyeing desperately at the river.


    Her hands were a coiling mess as they writhed and strained against one another. Sapphire''s eyes bulging in stress as Iva could see the desperate containment Lucy was trying to suppress. "...I guess it''s settled." Iva said as she begins to rinse off the blood from her and Lucy.


    "...S-so cold." Iva manages to whisper as her teeth chatter from the cold. The urge to pull back almost won, but the little girl pushed on as she helped Lucy rinse the blood off from her body and clothes. The clothes were particularly hard as they clung on stubbornly.


    A calm silence soon gifted the two, as the flowing river and the continuous scrubbing were all that could be heard. For a moment, the world seemed peaceful, as if all the problems in the world were gone. Sadly, it did not last as Iva finally mustered the courage to speak.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "...Did you do it?" The silence was all Iva needed as Lucy recoiled back as if she had been stabbed. "H-hey don''t bite your lips! Seth would never let you hear the end of it if you-"


    "I had no choice." Lucy whispered ever so softly as Iva fell dead silent. "...T-they were looking for me. L-looking to bri-.... t-to... t-t-to..." She could not finish the words as terror controlled her mouth. Luckily, the little girl was able to piece it together.


    "...To bring you back?" Iva finished her words as Lucy violently snapped back, meeting her eyes for the first time. Guilt-ridden and terrified eyes stared back as Lucy whimpered. A weak nod was all that she could give. ¡°¡­so you killed them?¡±


    Lucy violently turned as she stared at Iva, pleading sapphire eyes against cautious oak. "I-I didn''t want to kill them!¡± Full of desperation, begging to be understood, Lucy easily confessed what she had done as her eyes trembled.


    ¡°I-I tried to talk them out of it! I even offered to pay them back!" Lucy began to trail off as the taste of iron invaded her mouth. ¡°A-all I wanted from them was their silence. I-I swear that is all I wanted from them!¡± Sharp and panicked breaths, Lucy began to descend.


    Iva was saying something, but Lucy could not hear her. Only the cold howling of the five. "...B-but... b-but... but they won''t take it. I even begged for them to take it, but they won''t! They just won''t take it! Why won''t they take it?!" It hurts to breathe.


    Even the act of swallowing hurts as if nails were forcefully shoving down her throat. Her heart screamed as it struggled to keep up. "All they had to do was take it! They could have just lived off on a farm with all the gold I promised! They could have had lunch with their families right now!" I''ve ruined another family. Lucy thought in despair, the lives that could have been saved.


    "They wouldn''t even need to do those dirty works anymore. They could be living off happily right now, but they didn''t! They just didn''t! Why didn''t they take it??" Lucy gasped in pain. She had given them a chance she could only dream of back then. Back in those filthy and war-torn days. Where silence was a luxury beyond measure, a luxury she had offered on a silver platter.


    An offer they had thrown away. "Damn it all if they had just taken it! Just why-" Lucy was cut off from her torment as Iva fearfully, but carefully wiped her lips. The little girl was shaking from Lucy''s ever-growing raving madness that left her mouth, but Iva continued on nonetheless.


    Lucy did not realize it then, but her mouth was bleeding. Her teeth bit down so hard that blood came out of her lips. Iva gently wiped the blood away as Lucy watched in stunned silence. "...I told you not to bite your lips. Now sir Seth will never let you off."


    Lucy stared back for a moment longer before her hands slowly reached towards the little girl. Iva flinched for a moment but continued on as if nothing was wrong. Taking it as a sign of trust, Lucy finally spoke out of what she was desperately trying to say.


    "I didn''t want to kill them, Iva." Silence fell across the world as Lucy''s grip tightened. "I know I had no right to ask you of this. I-I know what I''ve done to you. W-what I''ve stolen f-from you. I know you won''t ever forgive me... but you have to believe me; I didn''t want to kill them." Her voice breaking in soft agony as she continues.


    "T-they were dead set on bringing me back. I had no choice. I really had no choice. T-they s-sa- no, I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t want to! I DON''T WANT TO GO BACK! I... I-I¡­ I just don''t want to go back to hell." Lucy whimpered, praying for Iva to understand her.


    "I just want to live. I want to stay here with you, with sister Emma, even with... even with Seth. I just want to live with everyone... I don''t want to go back. Please believe me... I never wanted to kill¡­ please believe me Iva¡­" the crushing darkness invades as she brought Iva''s small hands to her eyes. Hoping desperately to be understood and be blind to her hate.


    "...I-I don''t think I could ever f-forgive you for killing my dad." Lucy whimpered as her head bowed down deeper into despair. "...B-but I don''t w-want to hate you forever as well." Lucy flinched as she slowly glanced up. Half terrified of the hateful gaze Iva would give, but also half hopeful that it was something else. Something more.


    "I-I don''t know what to think of you. I really d-don''t know what to make of you. Y-you gave me a life I can only dream of, but you took... t-took my... m-my... my dad with it." Iva whimpered as Lucy struggled to breathe. "Y-you s-save us from the m-monster, yet you t-tried to kill me once..." Guilt¡­ soul crushing guilt¡­


    "B-but it hurts. I-it hurts so so much to keep hating you. I-it''s like my heart is being squeezed by a b-bad man... I-I don''t know what to make of you. I-I... just don''t know." Iva was on the verge of breaking down as well, but she held it in for a moment longer as she gave what Lucy desperately wanted to hear.


    "...B-but I believe you. E-even what y-you did was wrong, I-I know you were forced to do it." As if Iva handed her a glass of water, Lucy''s chest felt light. It was still painful, but she was no longer suffocating. Lucy could breathe again.


    "T-thank you.... t-thank you I-Iva.... t-thank you so so much." Lucy whimpered as she embraced Iva. Even if she was fearful of being pushed back, Lucy was far more terrified than being left alone. Blessedly, the little girl hugged back instead.


    ?


    "...Kalva be damn, that pig had lied to us." A silent curse wafts through the air as Aiel and several other men and women grimaced at the end of the 5. Three died fighting while the remaining 2 died trying to get away. Though he never personally knew their lives, Aiel still regretted their deaths.


    "...Where are you going, Frax?" Aiel said as Frax barked out a harsh reply.


    "Where else? I''m gutting that fat bastard." Frax said as Aiel shook his head in disagreement.


    "I don''t recommend that old friend." Frax frowned, turning back to face a calm Aiel.


    "We lost 5 good people today." Frax said.


    "I know." Aiel replied.


    "Five good people who could have been spared if that bastard had given us the right information."


    ¡°I know." Aiel replied once again.


    "Then why are you so calm?!" Frax snapped as Aiel simply stared down in silence.


    "This was supposed to be an extraction, damn it! Not an assassination! Look at them, Aiel! Five burners had died! They all died from a 10-year-old girl!"


    "15 actually."


    "I don''t care a rat¡¯s ass if she''s 10 or 15! The fact of the matter is, they all died! That is not how it''s supposed to work! Whomever this wench is, she is clearly a champion!"


    Aiel frowned as he replied. "That is a far stretch-"


    "Stretch?? The only thing I should be stretching right now is that bastard! He kept dodging who the target really was! This is no normal noble cap! This a kalva be damned champion!¡± Frax cursed as he pointed where Jhavik was.


    ¡°That bastard lied to us, and you know it!" Frax shouted relentlessly as Aiel''s stern gaze slowly hardened.


    "Even still, we can''t kill him Frax." Frax''s eyes widened in disbelief as he replied.


    "You can''t be serious Aiel." Aiel grimaced as he studied the corpses once again.


    Their terrified eyes were still plastered on their faces as he whispered lowly. "...I''m so close Frax. Even if I wanted to tear that oily face off, I still need him." Frax''s eyes widen in surprise before asking carefully.


    "...Does he know?" Aiel''s nod was all he needed to calm down.


    "That pig might know what happened to Filist, Frax. Just give me time to wring out the information from that pig, and then you can skin him alive to your heart''s content." Aiel said as he closed the eyes of the fallen.


    "All right... all right fine. Let''s just drag her out tonight. Can''t be that hard."


    "It actually is." Frax turned towards the figure who spoke.


    "Even if she''s a champion, there are 23 of us." Frax said as the figure shook its head. "I''m not talking about that. I mean, the ruckus we will make. Did you guys perhaps forget that the young lord of Larum is stationed right here? If rumors leak out, we will be dead by sunrise. Not to mention the massive stone manor."


    Frax grimaced as he replied. "All right then, got any ideas?" The figure seemed to grin as it replied.


    "Easy, just take the kids." Frax frowned instantly.


    "I thought the point of this was to avoid attention?"


    "It is. If we threatened the children at knifepoint, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a sound." Frax pondered for a moment before nodding.


    "All right, I guess you make a point. But we are not going to harm one ok?" The figure sighed.


    "For a sellsword, you sure are soft Frax." Frax snorted in annoyance as the figure chuckled. "All right fine fine. I won''t lay a finger on the little ones." The figure said as Frax nodded back.


    "...But what about them? Are we not going to bury them? Don''t tell me that-" Frax pointed at the five when the sound of distant footsteps emerged. It did not take long for the group to realize who they were.


    "Well, you just got your answers, Frax." Aiel said as he turned to leave.


    "We''re just going to leave them alone here??" Frax asked incredulously as Aiel nodded.


    "If we''re found out here, it will be a lot more problematic than it is. Besides, Larum''s knights are no false blades. They will bury the dead, I promise you. I¡¯ve seen them do that before." Aiel said as he turned to run. Several men and women also soon followed suit. Frax stared at their lifeless corpses for a moment longer, giving a slight nod of regret before following suit.

 Chapter 34

    "...Here." Iva said as she handed a towel.


    "O-oh...Thank you." Lucy whispered shyly as she accepted. The sun barely reached its zenith and yet the two were already tired. Despite the call for truce, Iva and Lucy reserved and silent nature made any small talk insufferably hard.


    The two were used always being on the receiving end of a conversation. It never came up to their mind that one day they too have to start it on their own and lack of experience clearly showed as crystal as daylight.


    The former who relied desperately on silence for protection and survival within the slumps, while the latter was robbed of her luster, making her little more than hollowed a husk. Yet the cravings for warmth and attachment proved far greater than their unwilling nature as they continue on, as abysmal as their skills may be.


    "H-have you taken your lunch yet?" Lucy asked as Iva shook her head stiffly.


    "...No... you?" Lucy feels conscious of her body as every little movement made glaringly painful when she forced out the next words.


    "Then do... do you w-want to eat one with me?" Lucy would have danced in joy if only her voice had not failed her in the end.


    "...Ok." Iva for her part was squirming in misery from within as she barely let out a whisper. Although relieved she had not been the one to offer the invitation, the squeak of a reply almost drowns her in shame as Lucy''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    "R-really? Oh, I mean, good... good."


    "Yes..." The unbearable silence drowns the two once more as they silently begged for someone, anyone at all to break the strangling silence. Blessedly, someone did.


    "Iva, Lucy! Lunch is here!" Sister Emma calls out as the two eagerly finish their task before taking lunch. It was a simple ham with barley bread and cheese and surprisingly a Lvrin milk, one Lucy certainly did not expect to see this lifetime.


    "They''re getting closer aren''t they?" Emma mused to herself as she watched the pair shyly seated in between children and sisters alike. The two quickly settled down to vacant seats before chowing down.


    "...Have you tried this before?" Iva said as she grabbed the cup closer, smelling for any hint of familiarity.


    The yellow liquid stirred inside as Lucy nodded. "It''s called Lvrin milk. We usually take them during lunch, but I haven''t tasted one in a while. It has a sweet yet tangy flavor so it may not be for your taste." Lucy warned as Iva hesitated before drinking.


    A look of surprise plastered on Iva''s face before taking large gulps. "...Was it good?" Lucy asked as Iva nodded absentmindedly.


    "Yes... it was good." Iva said as Lucy chuckled.


    "If you had paired this with garlic bread it would have gone fantastically." Lucy claimed as Iva looked back with slight interest.


    "...You do know a lot more about food do you?" Iva asked as Lucy nodded.


    "It was one of the few things I would recall fondly. Makes me forget everything even if it was but a fleeting moment." Lucy whispered. Iva could see the older girl''s shoulder slumping for a moment as her gaze grew distant. Iva could not help but feel sorry for her.


    The weariness and trauma contained within made Iva reach out, slowly in hesitation for the young maiden when another child got to her mere moments away. "Swister Lwucy! Cwan I hwave ywor bwead pwease?" A child energetically shouts as he chews.


    Lucy snapped out of her trance before replying. "Nyle it is not good manners to talk when your mouth is full. Finish yours first and if you are still hungry, then you can have mine dear." Lucy reprimanded as she wipes down the child''s messy face.


    "Ok!" The child beamed before eating with gusto once more.


    "Oh, you just love spoiling them, don''t you sister Lucy?" Lucy gave a small smile to sister Ivy before sighing.


    "It is hard to say no, especially with that face." Lucy pointed to Nyle''s glowing eyes as Ivy laughed.


    "Are you sure you are not a mother from another time? I envy the man who would steal your heart." Lucy stiffens for a moment before shaking her head. It would have been a nice dream. Lucy thought before replying.


    "You don''t have to worry sister Ivy, I won''t be leaving any time soon." Lucy replied.


    "Don''t be like that, sister Lucy! You''re not a full fledge sister yet, you can still find someone and can marry! You still have a lifetime ahead of you, I''m sure there will be someone." Ivy insisted as Lucy sighed.


    "Perhaps, but do you honestly believe I can capture a man with... this?" Lucy''s throat tightened for a moment as she gestures to her scars. The hideous payment she had to forfeit for her freedom still clings bitterly from within. If only there was another way. Lucy slightly frowned when she noticed Ivy''s face turned into a smirk.


    "Oh? But I believe you already have, my dear innocent maiden." Ivy chuckled as Lucy blinked in confusion for a moment before realization struck her. Lucy could practically see her friend''s smirk twisted into a triumphant grin as she blushes.


    "I... I don''t know whom you speak of..." Lucy whispered shyly.


    "Oh? Playing coy now, aren''t we? I was under the impression that a certain red hair merchant had caught your eye?" Lucy winces before quickly recovering.


    "Sir Seth and I only talk purely professionally. Nothing more, nothing less." Lucy replied as Ivy replied as if the world was falling apart.


    "Oh, how horrible! Sir Seth would be heartbroken if he could hear us now. After all, you were the one who gave him a kiss after all." It took all from Ivy from laughing hysterically at her friend''s dumbfounded plight.


    Despite the age gap between the two, Lucy acted as if they were the same age. A deeply disturbed and traumatized adult that is. Even with everyone''s support, Ivy could still sense the silent war she was waging inside. It was barely noticeable, but it was there.


    Ivy could still remember when she first arrived, staring distantly as if she was seeing what others could not. It is heartbreaking to see someone so young acting like an adult. Which is why it was so refreshing to see such an innocent and young reaction finally coming off from her.


    Like a maiden caught red-handed with her hidden lover. "T-that was a misunderstanding! S-Seth had asked for an outrageous reward when I was being generous! I have simply exaggerated his request for my own musing! Nothing more I swear!" Lucy practically shouted as Ivy''s grin turned maliciously evil.


    "Oh my, you are already using first name bases now? I didn''t know our Lucy could be so bold." Lucy felt her jaw fall as her ears redden like an apple.


    "My oh my, that simply won''t do. This is going too fast! I have to reprimand Seth before he steals you from us! I can''t have our youngest member leave so soon." Ivy teased as Lucy avoided her sparkling gaze.


    "Is this how mothers felt when their daughters finally leaves their care? Oh, if only I had known better, I wouldn''t have given you away! Curse that red-headed scoundrel!" Lucy shut her jaws tight, swearing to keep silent until Ivy moved on, though it barely lasted a minute.


    "You two seemed too noisy here, what''s the occasion?" Lucy looked up to her horror as sister Rose had the same grin plastered all over her face. Lucy was no fool. She knew everyone would have heard everything from here all the way to the damnation cobalt peaks itself by Ivy''s laughter alone! And yet Rose was acting as if she doesn''t know a thing!


    Lucy looked to others for support, but the sisters seemed content leaving her to her fate. Not even sister Emma was willing to aid her in her time of need. It was a setup, a double cross! And ever the playful pair, Ivy acted as if it was a secret, a secret that needed to be told.


    "Hey hey get this! Sister Lucy here has a-"


    "Sister Ivy please!" Lucy shrieked as Ivy and the rest of the sisters who were quietly listening in could no longer hold it in and laughed as if they had heard the greatest joke of the century.


    The children looked up in confusion, understanding next to nothing as Iva who heard the entire thing could only chuckle at Lucy''s own misfortune. "T-this isn''t funny! S-stop it!" Lucy practically begged as tears threatened to spill out.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry sister, but you are just begging for it!" Ivy slowly calms down as the white hair maiden wishes for a hole to crawl into. "B-but you see? There is someone who can and mostly likely already have fallen for you. You have nothing to fear. Besides, if someone dared to make you cry, we will be here with a house full of porcelain to throw at." Ivy said as Lucy meekly replied.


    "But... but what if he is no better?" Lucy frighteningly whispered as she avoided their gaze. The scars that bastard left would never leave her. The pain, the shame, the embarrassment... it was too much. Lucy was prepared to die than to live through it all again.


    Though an even darker shadow gnawed at her mind. "I''ll give an arm and a leg if he isn''t." Rose confidently replied though Lucy''s gloom grew stronger.


    "...What if I''m no better?" Lucy whispered meekly, but she was certain everyone in the room had heard her.


    Everyone was looking at her, even the children looked up confuse. Or was it just her mind playing a cruel trick on her? Either way, she hoped it was the former rather than the latter. Even if it was selfish, her lonely heart ached to be desired by others.


    "Lucy..." The maiden flinched as a hand gently but firmly grasped her shoulder. "You deserved to be happy just as much as we do. It will be fine. If it does not turn out as we hoped, we will be here for you." Rose spoke warmly as the sisters nodded back in response.


    Do I? Lucy thought quietly as the scent of iron and flame invaded her mind. After all I''ve done? Can I really have that? The bodies she had failed to protect, the people who died in her arms... it never left her. Weakened as it was, the nightmare had never left her.


    It was there. Gnawing and clawing at the door for the chance to resurface, to claim her. No matter how much she craved to let it all be a bad dream, it was still there. Not even the grace of her power could save her from it. The darkness was there.


    "...Really?" Lucy asked weakly as she clung desperately to the ember of hope. No matter how frail or dim it was, a spark of light was infinitely better than the eternal night. And so, Lucy clung desperately as if it was her last straw of joy in life.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Of course, Lucy, of course." Rose smiled.


    An eerie but welcome silence washed over the room when a loud knock suddenly rang out. "Hello! It''s your daily candy man! May I come in?" A voice soon followed after as everyone turned back to look at her with a smirk. Lucy immediately flushed back to bright red as the children clamored to open the door.


    "It''s sir Seth!"


    "He brought us candy again! Quick open the door!"


    The children shouted ecstatically as Lucy felt her heart drop deeper and deeper by the second. "W-wait children! You haven''t finished your meals yet!" Lucy shouted after the clamoring little ones as the children looked back in confusion.


    "But we did sister Lucy! Look!" The children pointed at the empty clean plates. Lucy blinked for several moments before bolting upright.


    I need to leave. Lucy thought quickly before she was stopped. Lucy looked back to her horror as Ivy and Rose was holding her down. "What are you doing??" Lucy hissed as Rose shook her head mischievously.


    "You haven''t finished your meals yet sister Lucy." Ivy smirked as Lucy struggled to break free.


    "I-I''m full! I need to go back to work before-"


    "Oh that won''t do sister Lucy! You would set a bad example for the children! You must finish your meal like everyone does, you have to!" Rose replied as Lucy was left stunned.


    "What are you even afraid of anyways? It''s not like you two have something in between right?... or do you?" Ivy gasped dramatically as Lucy shook her head violently.


    "No no no this is a misunderstanding! I-"


    "That''s unfortunate, he''s already here." Iva replied as Lucy froze.


    Lucy turned; face masked in horror at Iva''s betrayal as the little girl pranced away as if nothing in the world was wrong. Nothing in the world was wrong saved for a certain maiden whose crumbling from within in panic, fear, annoyance, and... excitement?


    "Ah, I see! It''s just a misunderstanding then! Oh well, now that is out of the way, I think it is due time we greet our benefactor." Rose chuckled as the poor maiden could only shriek in terror as the footsteps closed in.


    "A-ah wait! I''m not-"


    "Hello everyone! I hope you had a wonderful day as well!" Lucy froze as she meekly looked down at her plate, refusing to look up.


    "Hmm? Is everything all right?" Seth asked inside the somewhat quiet room as he walked towards Lucy.


    "Ah, what a wonderful timing you have, sir Seth! You see, we are just about to continue our chores, but dear Lucy here is struggling to finish her meal. You wouldn''t mind staying here to keep her company would you?" Emma slyly asked as they hastily made their retreat.


    "W-wait! It''s not-"


    "I-is that so? Well, I don''t see why not?" It was barely noticeable, yet two had seen through it. Seth seemed to gather his breath first before continuing. "Those little gremlins had run me dry again. I swear those brats only wanted me for the sweets." Seth chuckled as Lucy felt her throat dry. The vibration of her beating heart grows restless as Seth continues to talk.


    It was getting louder and louder by the second that Lucy feared her heart could be heard from a mile away. Thankfully, her old instinct kicked in. Calm down, soldier. Focus. There is no need to panic. The enemy won''t- "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Seth asked as the measly barriers she manages to build came crumbling down.


    "You''ve been staring at the plate for ages now. I fear it might actually break." Seth laughed softly as Lucy went rigid once more. His voice brought so much comfort, excitement, and joy that she had long since sacrificed on the altar of survival.


    She never thought she can have it back... until now. "Is there something wrong? Are you feeling sick?" Seth asked, a hint of concern was in his voice as he touched her forehead. That finally broke her daze.


    "I-I''m fine! J-just..." Her words fall flat when saw his mask finally begins to crumble. Even he could not keep up the facade.


    "I-I see..." There was nothing more to be said as Seth finally became exceedingly aware of her distress. Retreating quickly, Seth pulled back his touch as he awkwardly grew conscious of his body language.


    It usually comes off naturally, now... now he could barely straighten his back. Seth became hyper-sensitive to his body and how it acted. It did not help that the power within him kept enhancing his sense further and further its normal capacity.


    Now he was painfully aware of even his fingers displacement. Not to mention his smell. Though he was certain he was clean, he wasn''t sure if it was pleasant by her standards, especially Lucy''s standards. A gnawing itch to check himself constantly buzzed inside his head.


    Did I even comb it right? Panic slowly seeped in when Lucy finally answered.


    "H-how are you gobs?" Seth blinked, his mind pauses, trying to process its meaning. Ah¡­ why am I even nervous? Seth thought before laughing loudly to the world. The panic and the distress were blown away as if it was a bad dream.


    Lucy could not help but smile as well as she finally mustered the courage to look up. And what a sight to behold it was. There, sitting before her, was a young man garbed in simple clothes that one could mistake him for a peasant rather than a wealthy merchant.


    Hair as red as the setting sun and eyes as green as the hills, Lucy was taken aback by the sight. She never truly appreciated it then, but after all they had spent together, only now did she realize the small details. The crease in his shirt, the thickness of his brow, the smooth round shape of his face, every little thing seemed so significant now... especially the red ears.


    Though he had the fa?ade of a merchant, Seth could not completely hide his subconscious movement, no matter how hard he may try. And he was trying hard. Any lesser men would have cower in disgust at the sight before them or fall mad in love by the shine within.


    Even with the laughter blowing most of the tension away, he could not meet her gaze as he once did when they first met. She was beautiful, yes. Pretty? Certainly. But with the blood of merchants surging through his veins, he would not falter for even a moment before this... this... Kalva be damn... she''s beautiful. Seth''s heart sings as he finally responds.


    "I have never taken you for a shy person, dear Lucy. Ah, but it is good to know you still have that humor, awful as it is." Lucy chuckled as she subconsciously picked up her spoon and began eating again.


    "My humor is not awful, though it certainly can be crude at times." Lucy admitted, before taking a bite. Seth smirked as he raised his left hand.


    "I give up. I fear I will never be able to escape its shadow." Seth said as Lucy smirked back.


    "Finally, you understood your position gobs." Lucy giggled as Seth shook his head.


    "Ah, but that doesn''t mean I would stop! I will find another name, one that is far better than that accursed nickname." Seth mocked disdain only made Lucy laugh that she almost choked on her food.


    "Careful princess, you might die from my wits." Seth grinned as Lucy scoffed.


    "You truly are overvaluing yourself gobs. As if I would." Lucy grinned back when she noticed Seth was hiding his right hand. "What are you hiding there?" Lucy mused when Seth flinched.


    It caught the veteran by surprise by the sudden shift of the tone from the merchant. Seth seemed to avoid her eyes, forcing her curiosity to grow. "I... umm... oh well, there is no use in hiding it." Lucy raised a brow before falling back in shock as Seth revealed his hand.


    It was a small, hastily made bouquet of blue flowers. Though Lucy did not know its kind, it hardly matters for the present at hand. "I... well, I thought you might like it. Reminds me of your eyes..." Seth mumbled weakly as his ears grew red once more.


    Still avoiding her gaze, Lucy was silently grateful at the absence of his gaze, as she could only stare back, utterly dumbfounded. Lucy had to blink several times, convincing herself she was dreaming, only for the flower and Seth to remain. Then it began. The heat rushed into her face as her jaw dropped slightly.


    Her heart ached and roared like a great beast as her breath sharpened and deepened. "I... this is..." Lucy meekly whispered as Seth rigidly nodded back as he handed her the flowers. "This is... beautiful." Lucy smiled as the gesture finally made it through her mind. Flowers just for her.


    Tears welled in Lucy¡¯s eyes just as Seth finally mustered the courage to look up. "A-are you all right?" Seth asked. Lucy nodded weakly.


    "I... I never received flowers before. Y-you were the first." Lucy whispered as she pulled the flowers closer to her grasp. Such a small, fragile thing he had gifted her with little to no use, yet Lucy clung dearly to it as if they were diamonds that even the empress would grow jealous of. She looked back at Seth. The young man was torn between comforting her or blushing back in kind.


    Did he always look so silly? Lucy thought to herself as her lips slowly stretched across her face. Closing her eyes as tears finally escaped, she smiled warmly before whispering gently. "Thank you." Seth caught his breath just in time.


    The radiant white smile had triumphed over her scars. Terrible they may be, it paled in comparison to the joy and warmth of that... that smile. Seth could not help but smile back warmly before the two managed to garner their senses and looked away, embarrassed.


    "B-but... I have no gift to give..." Lucy whispered sadly as Seth shook his head.


    "There is no need for that dear Lucy. I simply wanted to give you that, I did not expect anything in return." It was a lie, of course, but a necessary one.


    "That won''t do, I have to share something, anything!" But Lucy remained insistent. You tempting little devil.


    Seth could only sigh in amusement as he replied. "I said there is no need." But there was. "I simply wanted to give a gift." Another lie. "There is nothing I seek from you, dear Lucy." But there is. "I just-"


    "My." Lucy suddenly cut off.


    "P-pardon?" Seth asked as he looked back.


    "...I-If y-you want... y-you c-can put ''my'' after t-the dear..." Seth froze as the world seemingly stopped for a moment. Even with all the wisdom he could gather in his travel, nothing came close to prepare him for it.


    N-no way... did I hear it correctly?? Did she just- no! Calm down Seth! Let''s not be hasty here. Take it calmly before you open that damn mouth of yours... but what if it is? No! The last thing we want to do is to assume wrongly! Think of the consequences if they are not! We have to... have to... to... The two gazes locked like magnets as it caught Seth''s breath.


    Now or never. Seth looked back silently, as if asking for permission. He could see the fool''s reflection, himself, within those eyes, yet he hoped. Seth dared hope he could cross that wall, even if he was but a merchant. He heard fairy tales of course. Of knights or merchants marrying a princess, but none so vivid as to now.


    For an eternity, Seth waited for her response. It physically pained him to wait as he held his breath, daring and praying to be right. Lucy stared back for eons before nodding back weakly. The moment he saw that gesture, Seth would have shouted out to the world in joy were if not for his dignity barely restraining his foolish yet understandable joy.


    "A-ah, t-then it settled then... I-I''ll take this a-as my gift, m-my... my dear Lucy." Seth never knew love could taste so sweet. If he had known then, he would have sought it out much earlier. But perhaps it was a good thing he waited. Waited for this moment... for this fair lady- no... his fair lady.


    Lucy smiled as she meekly responded. "Y-yes m-my... my dear gobs." Seth blinked before laughing out loud once again. Both in incredulity at his nickname and in pure joy and bliss for the gift Lucy had given him.


    ?


    "So nice to be young." Emma whispered.


    "I''m happy for her." Rose replied as the sisters nodded back.


    "I know they had to grow, but this is too fast! I won''t give Lucy so easily... and I just got the thing." Ivy said as the sisters giggled back in joy.


    "Please don''t bully him too much, sister Ivy. You wouldn''t want him to hold hostage those sweets, wouldn''t you? He could turn the children to his favor with a wave of a hand." Rose replied.


    "That''s cheating! I know there was something wrong with that man! I just know it!" Rose could not help but roll her eyes as the others laughed back.


    "Well, as much as I wanted to stay and watch our little maiden, I have breads to deliver." Emma said as the sisters nodded.


    "Look after her won''t you?" Emma asked as the sisters nodded back in joy and acknowledgment.


    "Careful out there, the winds are getting colder. I would wager snow would fall this week." Rose said, as Emma nodded back.


    "I will. Don''t worry, it''s not as if I will be gone for an entire week." Emma replied before hiking her way back to the abandoned house, unaware of the figures within the shadows that followed.

 Chapter 35

    "What tidings did you bring?" Elias muttered under his breath as he gazes off into the horizon. Though the stone walls were nothing like the capital, they were still sturdy and tall. Burning a small portion of his reserves, Elias''s now golden eyes could look at the forest beyond where the ruins of the old orphanage now lies.


    The party had waited long enough as Elias impatiently taps the parapet. "Sir, I regret to be the bearer of ill news, but a snowstorm had hit the Elium pass. Reinforcements that should have been here are further delayed, we all but beseech your patience. Sir." The tapping stopped.


    "...I have waited for almost a month now scout. This cannot stand." Elias spoke with restraint as the man nodded stiffly.


    "I understand young lord, but-"


    "With every passing day, those vermins grew stronger. With every day we waste here, their numbers grew... I am running out of time." Elias said as he finally turned to face the man.


    Though he wore the colors of his house, the scout bore no armor save for his sturdy blue and silver leather. Elias could only imagine the cold the man has to endure to bring such news swiftly. Any other day, Elias would have commended the man. Any other week, he would have shared a warm mead with him. Any other day, he would have, alas, it was not one of those days.


    "The men would set out a week from now. If the others could not arrive by then, I''m sorry. I cannot wait here any longer." Elias said as he quickly went past the man who followed hastily.


    "Sir please reconsider-"


    "The sooner we''re done here, the sooner we can leave." Elias cut off as they walked towards the busy headquarters.


    Knights in cobalt hue diligently sharpened and maintained their gear as Elias and the scout weaved past them. The smell of oil and sharpening whetstone filled the air as the commoners were few and far between.


    The common folk were not barred entrance by any means, but the locals had the foresight to mind their own business, causing the small part of the town to feel more like a fortress than a warm and homely stop.


    "This is a monster tide sir! Not some meager lost raiders or petty banditry! A monster tide! Please see reason, sir!" The scout said.


    "Which is why we must strike now before it is too late." Elias remained unperturbed as the scout finally snapped.


    "This is not about the extermination, is it sir? This is all about the young lady." Elias paused dead in his tracks as he turned and shot a glare.


    "Watch your tongue." Elias hissed, but the man stands his ground.


    "With all due respect sir, the young lady has not been found for almost 2 and a half months now. No sign of her tracks, no sightings of her, nothing. This search had drained not only your father and you sir, but the men as well sir... isn''t it about time to accept it?" The man barely had the time to blink as Elias tapped into his well, power coursing through his veins.


    All it took was a blink of an eye to send the man down violently with a single strike. A loud crack echoed across the building as all eyes turned wide. The man blinked again before he finally realized what had just happened.


    Elias could see the scout holding in the groan for a fraction of a moment before screaming. With it, his anger resurges. "Another word... if I hear so much as another word..." Elias restrained the roar with every discipline on his body as the scout nodded stiffly.


    "Whether my sister is dead or alive, is none of your business. Whether she eloped to a bastard in the countryside or rotting in the caves of a troll, is none of your business. But if you so much as speak of her death so easily again, Kalva be damn, it will be your last, am I making myself clear?" Elias growled as the scout nodded back without a word.


    "...Get yourself cleaned up." The scout gratefully took the offer as he scrambled away from Elias. The young man''s anger slowly subsided as his ears perked up at the presence approaching.


    "Sir." Osmond saluted as Elias turned with a nod.


    "Am I expecting more ill news, or did you bring something good at last?" Elias huffed as Osmond hesitated for a moment before replying.


    "Both actually sir. We believe we have found a possible lead to the murders lately." The knight steeled his face from morphing into disgust as memories of the terrified dead still haunt his mind.


    "And the bad news?" Elias asked as Osmond sighed.


    "The lad refuses to talk. A squire by the name of Reil who reported the incident is too horrified to even speak." Elias grunted before burying the frustration within.


    "Offer him a coin and a long rest. That should buy him in. If anyone asked, send them to me." Elias said, expecting the matter to be dealt with when he saw Osmond.


    The knight stiffened considerably as he replied with an equal measure of caution and trepidation. "Sir... there is something else that you should know." Osmond said. "The boy... he is out of his mind." Elias''s brows furrowed.


    "Come again?" Osmond swallowed his hesitation as he spoke softly.


    "He... he speaks ill of your name, sir." Elias let out a groan escape when Osmond continued. "Said that you... treated the young lady... wrongly." Elias felt his heart still for a moment before it beats terribly in cold rhythms of fury.


    "...What?" Elias whispered deathly, eyes burning in cold outrage.


    "It is what exactly as I said it is sir. The boy is spouting madness. Had to gag his tongue before the fool kills himself." Osmond replied as Elias repeatedly balls and releases his right hand.


    Closing his eyes, Elias took a deep cold breath as his arms shake. There had been no memory of such a thing. Elias was distant. Cold even, but by no means he lowered himself to lay a hand on a woman, much less his own kin.


    It was slander of the highest order, and Elias would not let such a thing stand. Be it man or God, he wouldn''t accept slander. Reigniting the well, Elias opened his eyes with a tinge of gold within his orbs. "Show me." Elias hissed. "Show me where this boy is."


    ?


    "I''ll take my leave then." Seth said with a small smile as Lucy struggled to meet his gaze.


    "Y-yeah... I''ll see you then." Lucy whispered, though when a good minute slipped by, the young nun noticed Seth did not move an inch.


    "Is something wrong?" Lucy asked as she finally mustered the courage to look back to meet Seth in the eyes.


    "O-oh! Oh nothing! I was just... looking." Though the courage quickly died off when she saw Seth reddens once more as she blushed back in kind.


    Her chest ached, though the pain was anything but painful. It was strangely... light? As if the world was the most beautiful creation the Gods and Goddess had made. To be part of it was truly the greatest gift in the world. And it was all thanks to this man.


    This seemingly random but pleasant man. He did not carries himself like a noble, nor does he as a common man. Seth was simply... Seth. Lucy could not find the proper words, but a playful smirk did dance on her lips. "So? How was it? The view?" Lucy said before the meaning slowly came to her head as her eyes widened.


    She could not believe her tongue as Seth also stared back in similar shock. "W-wait I didn''t mean to insinuate-"


    "Could not get enough of it." Lucy also saw Seth''s eyes widen in disbelief before he too reddened in shock and embarrassment.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two broke contact once more as they were finally at their wit''s end. Seth was the first to break as he hurriedly waved off a goodbye. "T-then I''ll see you then!" Seth shouted as he took off.


    "A-ah! Y-yes see you then!" Lucy shouted back at the fleeing red merchant.


    She watched his retreating figure, waving off a goodbye as a soft smile graced her lips. Maybe I can do it this time? If Lucy could have blushed even further, she would have as she finally lowered her hand. If it is him... yeah, maybe he can... Or maybe he cannot.


    Lucy flinched as a cold thought echoed at the back of her head. He will leave me. Just like He did. No! Seth is different! He is not like that bastard!...but what if he was? No no no! His not! He''s different! So was he. Lucy''s hands slowly balled as her nails bit her skin.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The cold dark thoughts nestled within her mind as much as she loathed it. Doubt slowly crawled at her throat despite her best attempts to ward it off. What if he''s lying? Why is he being so nice to me? I don''t have money, nor do I have land. I have nothing. Worse, I even have this... this thing.


    Her gaze slowly drifts back to her scars, eyes hardening in disgust and dismay as her hands unconsciously touch them. So rough, so many... why can''t I take it off? Lucy thought as she slowly scratched them. Her face grimaces darkly as it remains still.


    I need it off. Her fingers slowly pick up with intensity. It remained. I need it off! I can''t keep looking like this! Lucy quickly redoubles her efforts. ...No, why won''t it go?? I can''t be like this! Lucy''s breath quickens as she scratches in dismay.


    I can''t! I can''t have this! I-if I can''t get rid of it... if I can''t... he won''t like me anymore... No! That cannot happen! Not again! Her throat felt dry as a quiet sniffle soon escaped her lips. Her eyes slowly stings as her world slowly goes blurry.


    Come on! COME ON! GET OFF OF ME! GET OFF! GET- Lucy blinked back to reality when someone grabbed her arm. She turned to see Iva looking up with worry-filled eyes. "I-Iva? Is something wrong?" Lucy spoke as Iva cautiously nodded back.


    "You''re doing it again." Iva whispered as Lucy winced.


    "S-sorry, didn''t mean to alarm you. Just... got something in my head." Lucy whispered back in disbelief as she looked down at her arms.


    What was I thinking? Of course Seth isn''t like that bastard!... but what if he is? What if-


    Lucy flinches as Iva slowly and awkwardly pats her leg. The little girl could not reach her back, so the leg would have to do.


    "...Do you want me to call sister Rose?" Iva asked as Lucy quickly shook her head.


    "No! Ah, I mean... there is no need to worry her ok?"


    "I think you are a tad late for that one." Lucy turned back in shock to see Rose leaning close to the wall.


    "S-since when?" Lucy asked as Rose shook her head.


    "Just in time to see little Iva here snapping you out." Rose said as her eyes glanced down to her arms.


    A sad grimace marks her face. "Thoughts?" Rose said as she gently caressed Lucy''s wounds before mouthing a whisper. "Erak." A green glow soon washed her hands as Lucy stiffened slightly as her wounds painfully and prickling mend back.


    "...Thoughts." Lucy replied a second too late as Rose sighed.


    "Do you... want to talk about it?" Rose said as Lucy scrunched back.


    "I... I''m fine. There are just some things in my mind, but they are gone now. I''m fine." Lucy replied as Rose frowned.


    "Lucy if you are not fine, just say it. You don''t need to make up excuses. We are family here aren''t we?" Rose huffed as Lucy avoided her gaze.


    "S-sorry I am just... scared." Lucy whispered weakly as Rose smiled sadly.


    "Hey hey, it''s all right. We are here now. You are here now." Rose whispered softly as she puts a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You''re safe here. It''s all right. It will be all right." Rose said as Lucy shook her head.


    "I-it''s not that... it''s Seth..." Lucy said as Rose''s ears perked up.


    "Oh? Does our Lucy already miss her young prince?" Rose would have chuckled then until she saw Lucy''s trembling arms. It was barely noticeable, but it was there.


    "H-he really is a good man right? A l-little weird, but who isn''t right?" Lucy tried to laugh but the slight tremble in her voice did not escape Rose''s attention as she continued. "He gave us this home, brought sweets and clothing for the children, and even called me b-beautiful. S-sweet isn''t it?" Lucy turned, her pupils trembling.


    "...But when will I wake up?" Lucy whimpered as Rose reached in to comfort the young maiden, but Lucy avoided her. "All of this. The estate, the gifts, his words... it all seems too good to be true."


    "Lucy..." Rose tried, but Lucy would not let her speak.


    "I''ve done so many things, seen so many things. So... so many." Lucy paused, taking in a deep breath as Rose''s heart ached. "I''ve done what I could get out of that nightmare. B-but I never... I never thought I could get out... and now I''m here... I fear it was all a dream." Rose could not help but frown as she gently, but firmly replied.


    "This not a dream Lucy. This-"


    "How would you know that?" Lucy suddenly snapped back; agitation filled her voice as she retreated once again from Rose''s touch.


    "Lucy, please. I''m here with you aren''t I?" Rose said as Lucy hesitated for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I am not a fool. I know how to spot a lie. When things go on too well for far too long, it always ends up bad." Especially for me... Lucy''s breathing hastens before continuing. "There is always a price for anything. Always. There is no such thing as free in this world. And this? This is all too good to be true." Lucy gestured wildly all around her as she continued.


    "A warm home? A soft bed? Succulent meals 3 times a day?... a family?"


    Damn it not again! Rose silently cursed herself as Lucy refused to listen. "Lucy, please! You-"


    "This has to be a dream. I-it has to! This doesn''t make any sense! But... but I... I don''t want to wake up." Lucy turned back, eyes desperately pleading for an impossible answer as she slowly gripped her chest. "I''ve died once you know? I died when that archer pierced my heart." Lucy whispered as Rose''s eyes widened.


    "L-Lucy you''re scaring me." Rose said, but the girl could not hear her.


    "Ah wait that''s not right. Since when was I alive in the first place?" Lucy cackled madly as the voices slowly crawled out. "I did nothing but wake up before going back to bed by midnight. I did nothing in my life but tried to get his damn attention. I wasted it all before having this dream." Please no. I can¡¯t do this again.


    "Lucy!" A voice so far in the distance cried out, though Lucy could not tell whether it was also a lie.


    "This is just all in my head! Yes, it all makes sense! I''m probably rotting in a forgotten ditch right now!" Anything but that, please.


    "Hahaha! Imagine that! This is all a lie! You''re all just in my head! All of you! I really have lost it haven''t I?..." Then everything... everything was a...b-but... but- "Why?! Just why does everything have to be a lie?!" It can''t be! It can''t be!!!


    The urge to scream engulfs the young lady. The voice crawled deep from her heart, into her chest, slowly making its way into her throat. Lucy wanted to breathe, so desperately wanted to breathe as darkness slowly invades her world.


    "You are all in my head.¡± Lucy aimed a pointed finger at the two, but she could not see their faces. Tears had blurred her vision. ¡°All of you. You were just a family I am dreaming right now, isn¡¯t it?¡± And the thought hurt. ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t you be real?¡± It truly hurt.


    ¡°Damn you.¡± It burns. ¡°Damn you al-"


    Lucy blinked as she struggled to breathe. A moment later, warmth came. It took a good minute for her mind to return to reality as Rose and Iva''s embrace grew stronger. The little girl could barely cling on to her leg, but it did not matter. "It''s not. It''s not. I promise you; it is not." Rose whispered as Lucy''s eyes trembled.


    ¡°I am here. Iva is here. We are here.¡± Roses¡¯s voice quivered for a moment, but it held strong. Strong enough to pull Lucy from her damned thoughts.


    Iva did not say a word, but the tightening of the hug was far more reassuring than anything. "Don''t go... Please don''t go." Lucy sniffled as she returned the gesture. "E-even if this is all a dream, I don''t want to wake up." Her embrace grew stronger as she pulled the two closer.


    "Hush now dear. This is not a dream. I promise you with my life, this is all real." Rose reassured.


    "...Please don''t leave me." Lucy gasped for air desperately as Rose warmly brushed her back.


    "I promise." Rose whispered lovingly.


    It seemed to work for Lucy for a moment before redoubling her efforts to pull them closer, terrified they would disappear if she let go for even a second. Though it was tighter than any of the two would like, none dared to voice it out as Lucy quietly cried.


    The three remained still for another good minute before Lucy finally began to calm down and slowly let go. "Really now. I know you can be a hugger, but that was something else." Rose said as Lucy reddened.


    "S-sorry." She weakly answered as Rose shook her head.


    "Oh well, it''s all in the past. Now, how would you girls like a hot cup of cocoa?" Rose smiled as Iva''s eyes beamed and Lucy shyly avoided her gaze.


    "...I''m not a child. I can make it on my own." Lucy grumbled as Rose laughed.


    "Please sister, even if you are one of us, you are by far the youngest. And by my right and privilege as one of the eldest, I believe I can treat my younger sisters just as any elder sisters would." Rose beamed as Lucy flushed deeply in bright red.


    "B-but-"


    "Oh, do you not want cocoa then?" Lucy''s eyes widened in dismay as Rose could not help but tease away the bad memories. "Is that so? What a shame. I suppose Iva here would instead get two for your-"


    "I''ll take it." Lucy cuts off before Rose can finish.


    The older sister could not help but chuckle delightedly as she led the two back to the estate. "Ah, that''s right. Sister Rose, do you know where sister Emma is? I haven''t seen her since." Lucy asked as she scanned the surroundings once more.


    "Ah, right. I forgot to tell you since you were having so much fun with a certain gentleman." Rose lightly teased as Lucy stuttered.


    "S-so do you know where she is?" Lucy asked as her eyes shifted around uncontrollably. Rose smiled at the blatant change but relented, nonetheless.


    "Sister Emma is currently replacing the bread as she always does every week or so. Since Seth has been more than generous in supplying us, sister Emma has been doing it every 3 or so days now." Rose said with a hint of pride in her voice as Lucy nodded back.


    "Although it is getting late. She should be home by now, though it must have been a rough road this winter." Rose said a moment later as Lucy suddenly stiffened. "Don''t worry, she should be back by an hour or so." Rose said as Lucy uncomfortably glazed over the window, to the abandoned home where Emma had found her.


    "W-what if she has met with trouble along the way?" Lucy said as the uncomfortable knot grew tighter. "M-monsters and beasts usually are more violent in winter. Perhaps I should-"


    "No." Rose firmly answered.


    "B-but sister-"


    "Lucy, please. You are doing it again." Lucy flinches as her head dipped slightly.


    "Look, I know you are restless when it comes to these things, but sister Emma has been doing this for years now. She knows what she''s doing. Trust in her." Rose insisted as Lucy slowly but reluctantly nodded back. Rose smiled as they continued to walk. "That''s the spirit! Now who wants cocoa? Sister Emma would probably scold us again for it, but by then it would already be made!"


    3 days had passed and there was still no sign of Emma.

 Chapter 35.1

    ¡°There he is sir.¡± Elias¡¯s gaze landed before a gagged squire, petrified in fear as he was surrounded by two knights. Yet, he saw something else in his eyes as it stared back at him. Elias frowned as he motioned for the other knights to pull the gag down.


    Before Elias could begin, the boy spoke first. ¡°Y-you¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± Elias blinked as the fear in his eyes morphed into disgust and anger. If Elias had not been angered before, he does so now.


    ¡°Name.¡± Elias grunted, his voice barely above a whisper, yet a cold hard edge embodied its tone.


    The boy, much to everyone¡¯s confusion and Elias¡¯s annoyance, remained defiant in giving his name until a knight lightly pokes him with the butt of his spear. ¡°¡­Erik, y-young lord.¡± The lad finally replied.


    ¡°¡­Erik, I would be brief for the sake of your safety and my patience. Confess your slanders now and you would receive only five lashes.¡± Elias sighed, wondering why he was wasting time for-


    Erik spit on the ground, surprising everyone with his open defiance. ¡°I won¡¯t bow to a coward.¡± Elias blinked. For a moment he wondered if his hearing had mistaken him. And then anger. The knights glared at the squire as Elias¡¯s eyes twisted into gold.


    ¡°Coward?¡± The winds of winter had paled in comparison to the sheer restrained fury containing Elias¡¯s word. Even the knights blinked as Erik stubbornly met his gaze.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, boy.¡± Osmond snaps as the knights visibly held their spears closer at hand. But the lad refuses to be cowed.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Erik sneered, confusing and infuriating everyone else further. ¡°Did you enjoy beating someone weaker than you?¡± Elias finally understood what he saw in those eyes. It was disgust. The knights were about to hit Erik when Elias began to walk closer. With each step he took, the defiance within Erik falters, until Elias finally loomed over him.


    ¡°I take no pleasure from such acts.¡± Elias coldly whispered. ¡°But for you? I might just make an exception.¡± The hair of Erik¡¯s skin stood as the sound of the blade unsheathing snapped him back to reality. Fear consumed the young man as he trembles.


    ¡°Do you mind repeating that again?¡± Elias¡¯s shadow cast whatever resistance Erik could muster to fall. He dared not reply as his gaze lowered.


    ¡°¡­Sir if I may.¡± Elias turned to the young knight. Erik let out a soft sigh as the attention was redirected to someone else ¡°The boy is clearly out of his mind.¡± He flinched, and then everything came back. ¡°Whatever slander or lies must be from the stress he is dealing with.¡± Erik remembered why he was so angry, so defiant. ¡°He is just-¡°


    ¡°My words are true.¡± It was because he pitied for the young girl who had endured so much. ¡°Every word, I meant it.¡± He would not be a knight in the service of a coward. A coward who would beat their kith and kin.


    The cold dread returned, but Erik was determined to remain defiant. He would not die pleading mercy to a monster. ¡°Fool!¡± Osmond hissed as he quickly approached Erik. ¡°Please forgive his words young lord, he-¡°


    ¡°Did you enjoy beating her?¡± The air stilled as every soul who heard his whisper froze. ¡°Have you beaten lady Emma even if she begged you to stop?¡± Before anyone could react, Elias kicked Erik in the face. Pain flashed like lightning before Elias grabbed him by the collar.


    ¡°Are you so eager to die?¡± Elias growled, golden eyes burning like twin stars. ¡°I could gut you here right now, and no one would blame me. Not even the law.¡± The young lord spat, only to be meet with a pallid, yet appalled boy.


    ¡°I o-once looked up to you.¡± Erik struggled from the pain and fear. ¡°I-I thought y-you were a h-hero.¡± Elias gaze went sharper by the second. ¡°B-but I was wrong. L-lady Emma s-should have ne-never been s-scarred like t-that, y-you monster.¡± Erik, terrified as he was, prepared himself to die. But to his surprise and the others, Elias looked stunned.


    He blinked as if he could not believe his ears. ¡°What? Scarred? Since when did my sister get scars? How did¡­ how did you know?¡± It was then understanding had finally came to everyone. Osmond and the knights looked at Erik with newfound surprise as the young boy realizes his mistake.


    ¡°You saw her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elias was beginning to grow frantic as Erik did not replied. His damning silence emboldened Elias further as he shook him violently. ¡°Where? Where have you seen her?!¡± Elias demanded but Erik kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elias cursed as he threw Erik down to the ground. ¡°Sent out search parties. My sister is in this town! Find her!¡± Elias roared as the camp was thrown into chaos as he glared down at Erik. ¡°Throw him into the dungeon. If he doesn¡¯t tell, break him.¡± Elias said as he began shouting orders


    ?


    ¡°It is getting colder now.¡± Rose gently blew her hands for warmth as the warm sunlight caresses their face. ¡°Luckily snow isn¡¯t falling yet.¡± Rose mumbled as she watched the autumn leaves gently falling down.


    Lucy nodded back in agreement. ¡°Do you dislike winters, sister Rose?¡± Lucy asked as they walked towards a lonely hill with a tree, a place everyone had grown fond of. It was the same tree where Lucy teased Seth¡­ and subsequently regretting/rejoicing it.


    Lucy quickly shook her head, focusing on their pace once more. It had been some time since they had taken a walk as peaceful as this. Something Lucy desperately needed after the continuous misfortune and mistakes she had made.


    The small quiet walks were enough to buy the luxury what she and the others craved during the war. ¡°Vehemently. Winters are always unforgiving, especially for the children.¡± Rose replied somberly as she dazed off into the distance. Her eyes trailing after small and little ghosts playing on the field only she could see.


    ¡°If only we had more¡­¡± Rose whispered softly, her gaze glimmering for a moment, before Lucy broke her daze. Rose looked down to find the younger one holding her hand. Her gentle sapphire eyes looking back, worried. The older sister couldn¡¯t help but chuckled at her attempts. Such an innocent attempt they seldom find on the scarred maiden.


    ¡°Thank you. It has been¡­ a rough time I suppose.¡± Rose said as Lucy nodded back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry this time; Seth would make sure to help us.¡± Lucy confidently replied before she regretted the moment it left her tongue as a teasing smirk dances across Rose¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, I am thankful for our little nugget funding this winter¡¯s stocks. You must have been so proud.¡± Lucy stumbled from a pebble, losing focus in both mind and eyes as she meekly gave out a reply.


    ¡°N-nugget? Is that his nickname?¡± Lucy cautiously asked, ignoring the last words Rose added.


    ¡°Oh yes. It is a name me and the others have grown fond off¡­ why? Do you prefer it to be gobs instead.¡± Rose couldn¡¯t hide her smile as Lucy quickly shook her head.


    ¡°N-no! T-that is a terrible nickname. Don¡¯t call him that!¡± Lucy hissed.


    ¡°Oh? But isn¡¯t that the name you keep calling him?¡± Rose cheekily replied.


    ¡°¡­T-that is¡­ an exception¡­ yes! Only I could say that!¡± Lucy struggled to make a coherent response. A weakness Rose ruthlessly exploits.


    ¡°Oh my, so possessive already at this age? I¡¯m certain sir Seth would be overjoyed if I tell him this.¡± Rose giggled at Lucy¡¯s expense who could only open and close her mouth like a fish. The young maiden, try as she might, could not beat her older sister.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t tell him that.¡± Lucy whispered meekly, something Rose found impossible to deny. The older sister smiled as she gently ruffled Lucy¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You would be surprised how malleable boys are to their loved ones if you act like that.¡± Lucy blushed, quietly nodding her head instead. The two walked in silence for a while as they finally arrived at the hill. The two quietly savor the scenery before them. The autumn forest and the blue sky filled the world with serenity and peace before Lucy found a patch of gentle flowers swaying in the breeze. The same one¡¯s Seth had given him.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve grown fond of them.¡± Rose smiled when she found Lucy gazing at them with love. ¡°I know sir Seth is more refined than boys of his age, but he can be surprisingly innocent if he wants to.¡± Rose mused as Lucy looked back, confused.


    ¡°Innocent? What do you mean?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t know as well? Those flowers have meanings you know?¡± Another smirk rises from Rose¡¯s cheeks. Something Lucy came to dread.


    ¡°N-nevermind!¡± Lucy hastens her pace, but Rose was already onto her.


    ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t want to know? This might be your only chance.¡± Rose tempted the hopeless romantic girl as she easily nodded back a moment later. ¡°The flower is known as ¡®Elety¡¯ or as it is most commonly known, promised love.¡± Lucy blinked dumbfoundedly for a moment before quickly hiding her face.


    But Rose was not done yet. ¡°In ancient lore, men would gave the women they love these flowers, should she receive them, it would bind them forevermore in promise of love and companionship.¡± Rose smiled at Lucy¡¯s ever-growing embarrassment before her smile morphed into sadness. ¡°Sadly, should either one of them die, so too their joy in life. Neither would even try to find another, grieving until death reunited them once more.¡± Silence engulfed them once more, until Rose found it too unbearable to continue.


    ¡°Of course, you should not take these tales into heart.¡± She smiled at the silent sister. ¡°It is only tales after all, not worth to agonize-¡°


    ¡°-ure.¡± Rose blinked.


    ¡°Come again?¡± Rose asked. She did not replied. The older sister was beginning to worry by the second when Lucy finally whispered. It was such a soft, gentle, and quivering tone that made Rose regret in sharing the other half of the tale.


    ¡°¡­I am not sure if I could handle it.¡± Lucy meekly replied as a soft wind blew across the field. The gentle breeze brushes the two before Rose hugged Lucy. ¡°S-sister Rose?? Is there-¡°


    ¡°Shh, its ok. Seth wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± There was no reply, so Rose added once more of her teasing remark. ¡°Of course, if he did go, I would find a way to push him back to you. I am not letting nugget leave our youngest alone.¡± Rose giggled as Lucy quickly tried to push her away.


    ¡°T-this again?? I told you, we just started!¡± Lucy grumbled as she hurriedly began walking away.


    ¡°Ah if only I could be as young as I used to be.¡± Rose giggled as she followed suit. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to keep saying this, but no inter-¡°


    ¡°Sister Rose!¡± Lucy shouted; her ears were as bright as apples. ¡°Of course, we know our limits, have some shame!¡± Lucy stomped her foot down, emphasizing her outrage. Alas, the older sister only found it adorable.


    ¡°Is that so? Then mind reminding me why you kissed him first before you two held hands?¡± Rose smirked triumphantly as Lucy stumbled once more.


    ¡°I-its was j-just on the forehead! The forehead! W-we are only going that far for now!¡± Lucy shouted as if she was framed.


    ¡°Hmm? For now, you say?¡± Rose giggled at the utter dumbstruck Lucy had on her face.


    ¡°I-I- it¡¯s not like- I-I mean¡­¡± Lucy stuttered.


    ¡°Hmm? Not like what?¡± Rose laughed as Lucy only increased her pace faster. ¡°Hey wait up! It was only a joke, a jest!¡± There was no reply. ¡°Ok I¡¯ll stop now! I promise!¡± Rose shouted, but the young maiden did not slow down. ¡°Fine fine, I will cook you your favorite tomato soup as well if you slow down now!¡± This time Lucy slowed down as Rose caught up.


    ¡°¡­With mash potatoes?¡± Lucy quietly mumbled.


    ¡°With mash potatoes.¡± With that, Lucy seemingly forgiven Rose as the two continued on. ¡°I¡¯ll forever be grateful to Urum for your weakness of my soup.¡± Rose said as Lucy grumbled but did not replied otherwise. The two made their way to the market square once more when Lucy pulled Rose¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°H-hey sister Rose?¡± Lucy asked, a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°Yes? Is there something else you want to eat?¡± Rose smiled, trying to change the weight of the air as Lucy asked.


    ¡°¡­Is sister Emma still not here?¡± Lucy was met with silence. The air between them grew heavy before Rose sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Rose said as Lucy¡¯s grip tightened slightly.


    ¡°Should we¡­ should we search for her?¡± she asked softly as Rose considered for a moment before nodding slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after her after lunch.¡± Lucy stiff nod was her only reply. The older sister found the worry in her eyes as she gently smiled. ¡°No need to worry ok? Sister Emma is used to go out in the forest for a while like this.¡± Rose smiled, gently brushing Lucy¡¯s air as the younger sister nodded much fluidly this time.


    Rose finally allowed herself to smile in relief, when the sound of heavy footsteps caught their attention, along with the dreadful shouting. The two turned, trying to hear what the words were before their blood froze.in horror.


    ¡°Have you seen this girl? We have received news that¡­¡±


    ¡°She has white hair and¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, younger than¡­¡±


    It was a mess of intermingle shouting, but there was one that remained consistent. ¡°Have you seen the daughter of the El Larum? Her name is lady Emma.¡±


    All around them, the two could hardly believe what was happening. It was a fever dream that morphed into nightmare none wanted to admit. But Rose had to accept it as she quickly moved first.


    Rose quickly pulled her hood and Lucy¡¯s; the poor sister was trembling in petrified terror. ¡°S-s-sister R-Rose I-I-¡°


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s ok. We are just going back to the estate, all right?¡± Rose put her best smile despite her trembling hand. She needed to be an older sister now more than ever. Lucy weakly nodded back as Rose quickly grabbed hold of her hand and guided her back home. The hand that only promised the young lady her safety.


    Lucy, tried as she might be, could not help but quiver in the shadows of knights that were once promised to protect her. Every shining cobalt hue that heralded hope for many, was nothing more than despair for the scarred sister.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Rose whispered and Lucy complied without question, too terrified to look out for her own. A moment later, a squad of knights passed through them. The two waited in silence until Rose was satisfied with the distance between them and the knights. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rose whispered as they began to move once more.


    Not even a minute had passed before Rose suddenly dragged Lucy into an alleyway. Lucy did not dare to question, only follow. Moments later, another patrol passed them by. ¡°¡­Ok let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two stealthily avoided the patrols. Ducking and weaving to alleyways and busy crowds. Several times were they almost caught, and several times luck smiled upon them. After several more steps, the two were within sight of the estate.


    ¡°S-should we go?¡± Lucy quietly whispers.


    ¡°W-wait, just a moment.¡± Rose replied, but Lucy¡¯s desperation was beginning to infect her. The hand that kept trembling made Rose furious. She wanted nothing more than to tear every knight that made their youngest so afraid. The thought that they were complacent in scarring her made them no better than bandits in her eyes.


    The urge to lash out was only held by the desperation of Lucy. ¡°B-but w-what if they find us? What if we waited too late?¡± Lucy whimpered as Rose finally relented.


    ¡°Ok¡­ ok fine, stay close to me.¡± Lucy nodded eagerly as they moved. Just one more road and-


    ¡°Excuse me, sisters? If I may have your time for a moment.¡± Rose quickly shielded Lucy, putting herself in between a pair of knights and themselves. ¡°We are just wondering if you had seen this girl?¡± a knight said, handing out a portrait of Lucy. For a moment, Rose was stunned. Were if not for the scars, Lucy would have undoubtedly been a beauty. And the fact they were the ones who stole this gift from her charge only fueled her anger once more.


    ¡°N-no, forgive me knights, but if such a beautiful lady had made a visit her, rumors of her would have certainly made rounds in this humble town of ours.¡± Rose replied as the knights sighed.


    ¡°I see.¡± The knight in understanding, before turning to Lucy. ¡°Sister, do-¡° He froze when he saw her horribly scarred arm. Her face was protected by their hood, but the scars on her arm were undeniably there. Before they could continue, Rose covered Lucy once more.


    ¡°Sir knight, if you please.¡± Rose growled dangerously.


    ¡°M-my apologies sister. I never thought I would- no, it was mistake. My apologies.¡± The knight bowed lightly to Lucy as she nodded back in reply. ¡°I suppose we should go now. Good day-¡°


    ¡°Wait.¡± The knight¡¯s partner suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Osmond?¡± The knight turned to his partner as the two sisters froze.


    ¡°S-sorry if I had surprised you, but aren¡¯t you Alice? You are Jerald¡¯s friend right?¡± For a moment, the world froze. One mistake was all it would take. After that moment, Lucy nodded back in response, uncertain if she had made the right call. ¡°I knew it! Sir Jerald had been quiet generous with us lately, supplying us with coffee and meat.¡± Osmond laughed as the knight also recognized the name.


    ¡°Oh, so you are his friend? I see now. Jerald had been generous with us, did you know¡­¡± Before the knights could continue, a group of drunkards suddenly interrupted them. ¡°Hey, it is only afternoon, learn to hold your liquor!¡± The knights angrily shouted at the drunkards.


    Before they could understand what was going on, a hooded young man suddenly grabbed Rose and Lucy. They stiffened, ready to fight, when they saw his face. ¡°Be quiet and move briskly.¡± Seth hissed. The two did not dare to resist as they moved.


    ¡°S-Seth I-¡°


    ¡°Shh, not now dear. Lets move somewhere private first.¡± Lucy nodded ecstatically and in relief. She was safe now. No one would harm her. Seth was here. Seth- a breeze blew across the land. Her hair fluttered in the air for a moment before Seth quickly grabbed hold of her hood and pulled it down once more. ¡°Hold it tight.¡± Seth whisper shouted.


    The young man scanned the knights, making sure that- one of them was staring back. Seth did not know who he was, the visor was blocking it. He could only pray his hood hid his face as he turned back, preparing for the worst.


    ?


    ¡°What?¡± Osmond muttered. He blinked again and again, the memory persists. White hair, pure as silver, fluttering in the wind. ¡­What was that? The young knight thought as he watched the three disappear into the gates. Memories he had discarded slowly resurfaced. Still, the scars blurred everything¡­ save for the hair. ¡­Should I go back and check? Osmond thought, uncertain of the choices he had to make.

 Chapter 36

    "Still nothing?" Lucy asked promptly the moment Seth appeared from the door.


    The young red-haired man sighed, shaking his head to confirm Lucy''s displeasure. "The city guard and some of my associates are doing their best, but we still have to wait," Seth said, causing the young maiden to pale slightly.


    "We''ve been waiting for three days now. If we wait any longer than this..." Lucy snaps, her voice close to shouting, when Seth puts a placating hand over her shoulder.


    "We''ll find her. I promise you we will find her." Seth replied with a resounding resolution. The young lady paused. Thoughts thoroughly digesting his words before her body relaxed slightly before a healthy blush flushed her face.


    "Y-yes... t-thank you gobs." Lucy mumbled beneath her breath. Her gaze avoided his as her once-paled ears warmed up slightly. It did not escape Seth''s attention.


    The red-haired merchant, finding an opportune time to ease her worries, simply could not resist the urge. A smirk formed across his lips before the words rolled off his tongue. "Is my dear Lucy blushing?" Seth drawled, exacerbating the red blush.


    Lucy''s jaw dropped; previous trouble left her mind as she could only stare back in shock at the audacity of the red-hair merchant. Handsome, but brazenly infuriating.


    "...I wouldn''t do that if I were you gobs. You wouldn''t want it to happen again, would you?" Lucy gave a smirk of her own, memories flowing back of what happened underneath the tree. Seth seems to remember, evident in his growing rosy cheek.


    Feeling slightly mischievous, Lucy pushed on, allowing her hand to freely travel across his shoulders. "Or perhaps you do want me to do it again?" Seth could not help but redden this time as Lucy smiled triumphantly.


    "...And if I do?" However, it did not last long as Seth fired back. Lucy tried to pull her hand away, but Seth did not let her. "It seems you are forgetting just how gullible you are, Lucy. If you keep this up..." Seth paused, drawing closer to Lucy''s ear. The distance between the two was so close that they could hear each other''s breath.


    The two young spirits were as bright as rubies, though the two could not notice it at the moment. Both were enraptured and anxious to one another''s presence as Seth whispered softly in her ear.


    "...I might just help myself." Lucy reddens. Seth blushed considerably in embarrassment and delight, though a pang of dissatisfaction crept through his heart. He wanted to say more, but his courage gave out at the last moment.


    "...Y-you wouldn''t." Lucy''s voice trembled in embarrassment, though unknowingly or not, a hint of invitation was clear in her voice. Seth''s eyes widened as he quickly took a step back when he saw it.


    Eyes trembling in surprise and anticipation, Seth could not help but be drawn into those sapphire-like eyes. The room was quiet. Eerily so as the breathing of the two were the only ones that could be heard.


    S-should I do it? Seth felt his resolve weaken as his consciousness slowly drew back to reality. Putting up a fa?ade and maximizing trade rights? That he can do. Kissing the girl he has fallen for? He might as well slay an Uftrin.


    Hunting one of those beasts was far simpler than the conundrum he was standing on now. Seth was about to pull back when he saw the look of disappointment in Lucy''s eyes. It was barely visible, but a man in love can make him see things that others would not.


    Mustering the courage once more, Seth draws closer this time. Startled, Lucy closes her eyes as if she was preparing for the worst and the best. The young man reaches his goal and gives a small peck on her forehead.


    Lucy''s eyes shot wide as Seth quickly retreated. Bright as an apple, Seth avoided her gaze. The two could not help but feel the rush coursing through their veins. The two were undeniably happy... but Lucy could not help but feel a pang of disappointment in her heart.


    The young maiden suddenly chuckled, drawing Seth''s attention once more. "F-for a second there, I thought there was something else." Lucy teased as Seth reddened even more. "Ah, but I shouldn''t expect too much from a gobs, isn¡¯t that right?" Seth was utterly gob-smacked as his jaw dropped slightly. The playful tease within Lucy''s eyes never changed as he quaked in his boots.


    The young lady even had the gall to give a smirk of her own. She truly believed she had won this time. That he failed despite his countless victories. Seth was not having it. Mustering his courage once more, the young man approaches the young lady in stride.


    "Oh? Is our little gobs upset?" Lucy quipped as she gave a chuckle. An annoying, but surprisingly adorable chuckle in Seth''s ears. Seth truly was at a loss how someone can be so brazen yet so adorable-


    No focus! We are going for it this time!


    Seth felt his throat tighten up before swallowing in commitment. "Hmm? Is there something you want to say, gobs dear?" Lucy laughed, ignorant of the current commitment the man was preparing for.


    ...You asked for it. Seth thought to himself as his right hand gently brushed off her hair from her ear. Sapphire eyes widened in horror, realizing too late what was happening as Seth drew closer.


    Their lips meet. Warm to the touch and surprisingly salty, the two savored one another''s warmth and presence. Lucy felt her mind go blank. Suddenly, nothing in the world mattered.


    As if finally reuniting with her missing piece, Lucy had forgotten everything. The war, the blood, the screaming, the betrayal, the horrors, the fears, everything was gone. For an instant, the darkness was gone. Only the warm touch remained.


    Seth, who spent every day resisting his family¡¯s influence, had found warmth. A woman''s warmth, one that cannot be traded with all of his possessions combined. Though given the chance, he would gladly surrender all that he had.


    His titles, his wealth, his prestige, his honor, and even his life''s work, he was ready to give it all if it meant to keep this warmth for the rest of his life. To keep this beautiful gift from the Gods by his side.


    It was not long, however, when the cold inevitability separated them both. Their lips bid farewell as the two drew in deep breaths as they had forgotten to breathe in the moment. They were on a rush. The feeling, the warmth, it was beautiful. It was mesmerizing. The two barely registered what had happened between them when they felt the warmth fading from their lips.


    Lucy had never despised the cold winds as much as she does now. She needed that warmth. Seth never knew how hungry he had been and how much he craved for that warmth once more.


    It felt so empty. Both of them had never despised the cold void as much as they do so now. Both knew they should stop there, but the two were still unsatisfied- no, they had been unsatisfied from the very beginning. Hungry for one another''s warmth, their love. The two yearned for it. Their appetite suddenly rose to new heights as they drank each other''s image.


    Sapphire and emerald met, savoring one another''s presence as if it was all that mattered in the world. "...Yuck." Though the two knew they had to go back to reality, they never knew it would take form in the smallest, but cruelest of creatures.


    The two turned back in shock and embarrassment to Iva''s slightly disgusted face. "I-Iva! H-how long have you been standing there?" Seth tried to pass off as if nothing had happened with a smile.


    Iva''s disturbed gaze, however, shot down whatever confidence he had. "... Been knocking for a while. N-no one answered, so I opened it." Iva said, pointing at the door.


    "A-ah I s-see. H-how much did you see?" Seth asked.


    "..."


    "...I see." Seth was thoroughly considering learning the dark arts just to cast memory manipulation on the poor little one.


    A heavy silence fell across the three when Iva thankfully broke the ice first. "I-I got this f-for you. S-someone told me to give it to you." Iva said, avoiding Lucy''s gaze as she handed the letter.


    "A-ah! T-thank you I-Iva..." It was all Lucy could say. Not even the soldier within could withstand the embarrassment she was handling now.


    "T-then I''ll go now." Iva quickly replied before bolting through the door.


    "Ah wait, Iva!" Seth shouted, but the little girl was already gone.


    Cold sweat emerges from the two as Seth quietly closes the door. Silence reigns in for a moment before Seth suddenly chuckles.


    "Y-you think this is funny?" Lucy hissed in reprehension, though her voice did not carry any weight at all.


    "Well, considering what I got in exchange, I say it was quite worth it... wouldn''t you agree?" Seth shot back his signature smirk as Lucy reddened in frustration and embarrassment.


    "Y-you! Y-you...." Lucy stammered, causing the smirk to morph into a smile. An unfair smile.


    "Yes?" Seth fluidly replied as if he was innocent.


    "Y-you were the one who did it! T-take responsibility for it!" Lucy screeched as her heart palpitated to new records.


    "Me? I''m sorry, but I seemed to remember how a bold young lady was daring me to go. If anything, you should be the one to take responsibility." Seth shot back as Lucy felt her jaw dropped back once more in complete astonishment and incredulity.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I-I''m the one who''s wrong here?? I-I was the one who even warned you! Me! Not you!" Lucy begged for her innocence, though Seth was not having it.


    "Ah, but we both know that is a lie, don''t we? You say you warned me, but your eyes told a different story m-my... my dear Lucy" Whatever initial bravado Seth had had failed spectacularly as he now struggled to speak those three words without blushing.


    Lucy was as bright as rubies can be. She never felt so infuriated, so wronged... and so happy that she could dance if she was alone in the room.


    A kiss. A genuine kiss. The youth within her once dreamed of trying it, at least once with Kier. Betrayal and war had killed all of that dream. Amidst the roaring clash of steel and flesh, such dreams were abandoned in favor of survival.


    Even when she returned, Lucy had never once entertained the thought. Never once considered what she would do if she did have the chance. Now that she was living in the moment, Lucy lamented how unprepared she was.


    She did not know where to look, how to act, or what to say. She was entirely unprepared for the first time for as long as she could remember.


    Desperate to buy some time to clear her thoughts, Lucy quickly opened the letter. I-I actually did it. T-this is... is this how being couples feel like? Lucy smiled; her chest filled with warmth. S-so warm... Lucy thought as she unfolded the paper.


    ...I wonder if I can do it with him again. N-no! Y-you s-shameful girl! Control yourself! You are not a... Lucy felt her smile died on her lips as her eyes widened in horror. The young maiden felt the exact same time the warmth within her chest died as she rereads the letter all over again.


    Once, twice, thrice, and even when she had read it for the fourth time, the letter did not change, no matter how desperately she wanted it to. "Lucy?" Seth hurriedly rushes over to her side, sensing the sudden shift in her presence.


    "Is everything all right? What seems to be the..." Seth trailed off when he saw it. His emerald eyes quickly scrutinized every detail within the paper before a grimace slowly formed across his face.


    "T-they have her..." Lucy''s voice trembled in fear, much to Seth''s anger and pain. The desire to rip whoever wrote the note from limb to limb flooded through his head.


    He had grown closer with sister Emma, along with everyone in the orphanage, to such a degree that he had never considered before.


    They were like family to him now. A family far more open than his. To threaten someone so close to him was igniting the young blood within him. But all of it paled in comparison to the pain he was enduring now as he watched Lucy fall in panic. He never knew it would be this painful.


    Anything else. Seth was prepared to endure anything else than watch the lady in his heart suffer. The pain of a thousand needles was suddenly more appealing than watching Lucy helplessly fall deeper into terror.


    "Lucy, listen to me." Seth spoke, arms holding her shoulder firmly to keep it from trembling.


    "S-seth they had Emma! T-they have h-her! We have to-" The words died midway from her lips as Seth embraced her trembling figure.


    Surprised, but not unwelcome, Lucy allowed herself to be consumed by his warmth. His soothing heartbeat slowly steeled her nerves as her breathing slowly stabilized. "Lucy, look at me." Seth whispered softly, but firmly.


    Lucy slowly allowed herself to drift away from the safety of his arms, no matter how desperate she was to remain in place.


    Sapphire and emerald eyes meet once more, the former filled to the brim with unease and hope as the latter burned in conviction. "I''ll gather what I can. We will try to save sister Emma, but I will not lie to you now, this battle is not in our favor." Lucy''s eyes widen in alarm, though before she can speak, Seth continues immediately.


    "Of course, I will try. I will do my best to come back with sister Emma by my side." Seth said as Lucy minutely relaxed. Here comes the hard part. "...But I want you to stay here." The effect was immediate, a hard scowl marking her face.


    "I can fight." Lucy hissed, eyes burning in indignation. "You''ve seen what I can do gobs! I am a... a-a... c-champion." Lucy forced the word out with great difficulty. So much blood and hate that word had brought her life, yet now... now she needed to become one once more.


    "I know." Seth said without resistance, though it only fanned the flame inside Lucy more.


    "Then why are you trying to stop me?" Lucy spat out acidly, almost as if she was ready to kill once more. The Virescent spear waited to tear down whatever excuses Seth had come to prepare to stop her.


    "Because I don''t want you to get hurt." Though his reply was simple, it staggered Lucy to such an extent that monsters could never hope to replicate.


    "W-what? That''s-"


    "Selfish? Unreasonable? I know. Kalva be damn, but I know all too well." Seth hastily admitted as his hands curled into fists, trying his best to hide the trembling in his hands. His heart was beginning to beat wildly once more, though this time it was filled with fear.


    "I know you are strong, Lucy. Believe me, I had seen what you had done to those wretches back at the hill." Seth said, trying to steel his nerves. "But the mere thought I would find your body convulsing like it did back then... I don''t think I can do it." Seth admitted weakly.


    Silence fell between the two before a low chuckle escaped from Seth. "Y-you know in a way; it is still your fault. You are making me worry too much." Seth smiled softly. ¡°L-look at me. I never trembled like this before. I could only blame you.¡± His warm emerald eyes shine as Lucy bit her lip.


    The fire that had once burned within Lucy''s chest was all but snuffed out by Seth''s words. That''s... this is... it''s just unfair. Lucy cursed internally as Seth gently touched her hands. Such a small gesture brought the two comfort to no end.


    "There is also one more thing I haven''t mentioned. One that could only rival my fear for you..." Seth whispered; his complexion became so pale suddenly as swallowed before continuing. "...Your family might have hired them." Almost immediately, the cogs running inside her head froze. Terror, dismay, trauma. All of it came crashing down as Lucy began to tremble violently.


    "N-no no no n-n-no t-t-that''s-" On the verge of tears, Seth did not wait for even a second this time as he threw his entire being for her. His body trying its best to warm her shivering, vulnerable frame.


    "Hey hey, it will be all right. It will be all right, ok?" Seth gently caressed her back as Lucy sobbed quietly in his arms. The two stayed still, savoring the warmth from one another before Seth slowly pulled back, much to their displeasure.


    "I will bring her back. It will be fine, I promise." Seth smiled as he gently wiped down the tears from her marred face. Even when she was crying, she was still dazzling in his eyes.


    "I-If you don''t come back-"


    "I will. I- no, we will come back." As firm as bedrock, Seth broker no ground for hesitation in his voice. The young maiden quietly nodded back in silence as Seth reluctantly let go. ¡°I have to go now. Wait for me here, ok?¡± Seth whispered one last time before departing.


    "...W-wait." Lucy said just as Seth was about to leave.


    "Yes? Is there-" Seth was cut off as Lucy suddenly embraced him once more. Tighter than ever before as if she was terrified he would disappear for good. It did not take long for Seth to reciprocate as a quiet chuckle escaped from his lips.


    "I didn''t take you for one for skin ship, my lady." Seth said as Lucy surprisingly and pleasantly, chuckled back.


    "As if you are any better." Lucy replied, a small smile gracing her lips as she finally let go.


    "Don''t worry, it will be over soon." Seth smiled warmly one last time before turning back towards the door.


    Lucy watched his back for as long as she could even when he exited the villa and into the cold autumn winds outside. She watched as his figure slowly disappeared from the horizon before crashing back down to a nearby chair.


    Deflating from the turn of events, Lucy stared at the fireplace, where the warm flame kept the cold at bay. The room was quiet as if tranquility would reign forever. However, it was not meant to last. ...What do you think? Lucy quietly thought.


    ''...I have already told you before.'' A scowl etched into Lucy''s face as the sardonic reply from Emma rang coldly through her mind.


    You know what I want. There was no reply. I can do it! I can fight and save them without risking anyone! I just need-


    ''My help? No, I won''t.''


    I don''t need you to fight! Just watch my back like we always do! A cold chuckle echoed from her mind as Emma sneered.


    ¡®We? Sorry, it seems my time in this cage eroded my understanding a bit. Be patient with me here. Who is ¡®we¡¯ are you speaking of? The last time I remembered, ¡®we¡¯ don¡¯t throw each other in chains. ¡®We¡¯ decide together¡­ remind me again what ¡®you¡¯ were doing?¡¯ Lucy clenches her teeth hard, barely forming a response.


    ¡­I made a mistake.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I just¡­ I just want to keep what I have. I didn¡¯t mean to-


    ¡®Trap me? Cage me? Chained, confined, bound¡­ abandon¡­ me?¡¯ Lucy flinched, each word driving a nail into her heart as the pain and betrayal resonated within Emma¡¯s voice. ''Have you seen yourself lately? You barely maintain your body. Your reserve is barely filled halfway. You don''t even have a spear with you. You cannot win.''


    ¡­Is that your answer?


    ¡®¡­Maybe failure for once will knock your senses back.¡¯ Emma hissed before returning.


    ...Fine then, gloat all you want in that cage. Lucy sneered before cutting off. Lucy massaged her temple for a moment when she saw the letter. Determination flaring up, Lucy picked up the letter, gathering what she could from it, one last time.


    ?


    ''We have her. Come alone and come unarmed. The house by the river. You have three days.''


    ?


    The nightmares clawed at the back of her mind. When Seth had offered him to stay, Lucy was sorely tempted to do so.


    But the mere thought of either one of them dying was enough to endure the paranoia, no matter how dreadful it may be. Losing her home would be painful, but losing a family was unbearable.


    The young maiden quietly studied the letter one last time, before throwing them into the fireplace. Lucy made sure not a single trace was left as she watched the flame consume the poor parchment.


    When it was all naught but ash, Lucy quickly dressed in a much lighter clothing than her usual nun''s clothes. She made her way outside, greeting the cheerful children and sisters along the way. She made sure her front remained strong until she was alone.


    When she finally found herself alone, Lucy quickly made her way towards a shed. The tools were in pristine condition, unlike the ones at the old orphanage. Sheers and other gardening tools alike were there, waiting to be used, though Lucy had only eyes for one.


    An ax for firewood cutting. Lucy quickly smuggled the ax outside before running towards the location the letter demanded. Back to the old house where Emma had first found her.


    ...I''m sorry everyone... I''m sorry Seth. Lucy struggled to push down the guilt rising from within. ...It seems I can''t keep a single promise... Lucy quietly thought as she disappeared into the forest. Unbeknownst to her, a certain child had seen everything from start to finish and was running after her as fast as her little legs could carry her.

 Chapter 37

    The cold wind bites relentlessly against Lucy''s skin as her lungs burn. Taking deep gulps of air, she was able to run without losing too much breath. Scarred fingers gripped firmly against the hardwood of her ax as she ran through the forest. Towards the abandoned building.


    The trees, once bright and vibrant, were dying now. Some trees had branches empty of life, others had nothing but frozen twigs. Mostly, however, there were still leaves in their bodies. An unfortunate disadvantage for Lucy.


    Had the forest laid empty of its colors, the amount of ambush points would have reduced significantly. This was not the case. Despite this, however, Lucy pushed on. Undeterred by the surroundings around her.


    It was not long before Lucy arrived at the abandoned building. It was not longer still when Lucy immediately noticed the danger it presented. A lone man stood waiting in front of the door.


    Garbed in an eerily familiar black coat, underneath was a dull grey shirt tailored specifically for movement. His mouth was no different as it was covered with a bandanna dipped in darkness with a hood to cover any facial features. Only his eyes remained unhindered as it pulsed in soft sapphire light. It was an Obsidian Herald.


    A rising revulsion grows from within Lucy. She tried to bury the coming torrent of memories to no avail as her glare remained. Her body may be young, but the soul remembers.


    "Where is she?" Lucy growled, not waiting for the man to greet her.


    The man did not respond right after, eyes brimming with caution and scrutiny. After a second later, the man whispers a reply. "Inside. Untouched and unsullied." The man said, firm but relaxed.


    Lucy''s shoulder loosens for an instant before tightening once more in danger. "What do you want steel knight?" She replied stiffly as she eyed the shirt warily. During the Sunset War, fresh troops were fought over by commanders with the same ferocity as the nobility fought over free blades, champions that were bound to no one.


    The need for fresh and trained men was so direly needed back then that it saw the rampant employment of sellswords from both sides of the empires. Infamous among them was the Obsidian Herald, who had such an exorbitant price that matched their skills.


    Lucy had crossed blades with their ilk more times than she bothered to count that she had grown accustomed to the order itself. White for iron squires, grey for steel knights, and black for obsidian heralds.


    Lucy had a moment of satisfaction as she watched the man''s eyes widen in surprise for a moment before falling back to caution. Though they were sought after then, they are unknown and with little renown to their name now.


    How Lucy knew of their obscure order will be a mystery left unanswered as far more dire matters demanded both of their attention. "...I am honored you know of our little order, lady Emma." It was now the man''s turn to bask in delight as Lucy tried her best from shuddering. They knew. It was all the confirmation the young lady needed.


    "I''ve buried your kind more times than I bother to count." Lucy fluidly replied, a spark of truth imbued her words as the man''s brow perked up slightly.


    "I find that hard to believe. Nevertheless, I am not here to trade words." The man said, fishing out from his coat a parchment... no, more like a poster.


    "I am here to collect our bounty, lady Emma." Lucy paled at the unmarred reflection she saw from the poster, but she did not allow the weakness to surface for a second longer.


    "Over my rotting corpse." Lucy spat out as the man chuckled.


    "Perhaps a persuasion is in need." The man said before snapping his fingers. As ordered, two men who had the same garments as the man before her with only a white shirt to separate their station, dragged out a struggling Emma who quickly caught Lucy''s gaze.


    The older nun tried to scream for danger, but her gagged mouth prevented anything coherent from escaping. "Now lady Emma, I believe that-" A cold whistle fills the air as the ax landed dead center to one of the man''s chests.


    The world seemed to slow down as Lucy burned with alacrity, power coursing through her legs. The look of surprise burned at the Obsidian Herald''s eyes as Lucy crossed half the distance. In a heartbeat, time resumed its pace.


    "No!" One of the men screamed out in dismay as he abandoned sister Emma to save his dying comrade. Lucy was more than happy as she snatched Emma away from their grasp, pulling her away to relative safety.


    "Are you ok?" Lucy whispered; her gaze remained fixed on the shocked men before her. Sensing an opening, Lucy turned to run when Emma pulled her hand hard.


    "W-what have you done?" Voice full of disbelief, Lucy stared down to see the older sister''s eyes filled with horror. A pang of regret coursed through her body for a moment before steeling herself once more.


    "It... it will be the last time." Lucy weakly promised, but the two knew all too well how truthful that promise was.


    "Lucy-"


    "Veklan no!"


    Lucy pulled Emma back just in time as the blade swung down from one of the roaring sellswords. Steel came crashing down to where Emma was a second ago as the ground shuddered from the enhanced force. The nun quickly tries to regain her balance, preparing to shout for Lucy to stop.


    She never had the chance as the words in her throat died. Emma felt her blood run cold when she saw the traumatized young lady she had cared for countless nights, mercilessly struck down at the man''s throat. Two power infused blows landed in quick succession, breaking the man''s windpipe.


    The man would have died a painful asphyxiation when Lucy stole his blade, granting him a swift and painless death through decapitation. The nun could only balk at the sight despite the clean death Lucy had given. The liquid of life poured out from the beheaded corpse as Lucy turned back one last time.


    Emotionless amber eyes met horrified violet. The tide of guilt was there but subdued. "I''ll meet you back at the manor. For now... just run." It was all Lucy had said as she came barreling towards the abandoned building once more. Eyes burning in gold, ready to kill.


    Two down. One to go. Lucy swung the tip of her sword to the last man standing, eyes glaring as he drew his own blade. Steel grinds against steel. The balance quickly shifted however as the man''s denser muscles proved to be the deciding factor.


    "Vekra." Lucy whispered deathly as power obeyed her command.


    Sensing the losing battle, Lucy quickly diverted a large portion of the flow of power into her hips and legs, allowing agility and speed to dictate her movement. Lucy deflected an overblow as her nimble body snaked closer to death.


    She raised the tip of her blade before plunging directly into the man''s throat, ending the fight quickly to- the man stepped closer, causing the lethal strike to overshoot instead.


    Lucy''s eyes widened as the man countered with a crushing elbow, eyes burning in gold. Lucy quickly raised her own elbow to meet his. His momentum was far greater as she was forced back considerably.


    Realizing the growing predicament, Lucy quickly rolled back, going with the momentum rather than fighting against it. It cushioned the blow significantly, but it weakened her left arm considerably.


    Champion... Lucy grimaced as she ducked just in time at the man''s ruthless horizontal cut. You''ve grown soft. Lucy ignored the voice from within as she quickly threw an overhead feint before swinging clockwise.


    The man saw through it as he blocked just in time. Complacent. Lucy was forced another step back as the man retaliated with a kick, aiming at her right knee. Predictable. Lucy breathed hard despite power aiding her body.


    "What''s a champion doing over here?" Lucy asked, buying time as she tried to stabilize her breathing.


    "Words won''t save you wench." Alas, the man saw her trick as he swung forward, forcing Lucy to deflect as pain rippled across her arms.


    Being struck by lightning and surviving was far more common than finding a champion. A testament to her rotten luck as the glaring amber bears down.


    Checking her reserves, the young lady could not help but grimace. 120...119... Lucy silently began to count down as she narrowly avoided another strike, aimed at her legs this time.


    The biting wind, the burning ache, the desperate struggle, Lucy felt the cold hand of death tighten its grip as her reserves dwindled.


    108...109... This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The momentary shock was gone. Lucy quietly pushed the timid girl behind as the cold virescent spear slowly returned. Though she held a blade instead of her favored weapon, it was still far more dangerous than any blade weaver and breaker combined.


    Unfortunately, the same could be said to the enraged sellsword. Lucy narrowly loses her eyes as she brought her blade back just in the nick of time.


    90...89...


    Her body ached, unfamiliar to the rages of battle once more. Her left arm specifically was beginning to weaken drastically. It could not hold as tight as her right as the elbow could not receive the rest it desperately needed.


    Compared to her former prime, her movement was a mess. The reaction speed was barely holding on despite the aid of power, and the power she threw was painfully dull in comparison. In the Sunset War, she would have died.


    77...76- there...


    In this time however, where peace reigned undisputed for the last 34 years, where an entire generation saw bandit raids or monster tides to be the most devastating attack, and aging veterans being replaced with people who knew little of war, Emma was a living nightmare.


    The man''s eyes grew wide in shock and apprehension when Lucy began to trade blows with ever-increasing speed and lethality.


    Never in his life had he fought a champion so young in their teens yet so talented in the art of death. The man had to wonder for a moment if the young lady had her fair share of battles before. For no noble lady, even a prominent son of a renowned blade family for that matter, could fight without blinking in hesitation.


    They would have to embark on campaigns. Several close calls and desperate struggles are needed before they can even begin to shrug off the small panic whenever a blade inches closer for their life. Within Lucy''s eyes, there was no hesitation to be found, no fear. Only cold determination remains.


    It should have been impossible. No young noble, no matter how gifted or deranged they may be, could move and fight without panic clawing at their chest. Yet here she was, trading blows without so much as flinching at another close call that would have cost her her hand. Children would have panicked; Lucy took the opportunity to score a hit instead.


    62...61...60...finally...


    It took her a solid minute. Half of her reserves and several cuts were made to fully bring out her detestable art. The only art she ever had the chance to master in her previous lifetime. The only art she so desperately wished to be freed of. In the art of death, the virescent spear earned her name.


    Blow after blow, Lucy began to weave and strike seemingly like the wind. Gracefully sidestepping and deflecting as if she had learned this dance decades ago. Were they a simple blade weaver or, gods forbid, a regular man, they would have died in seconds.


    It was only thanks to the man''s similar champion status that he evaded death for so long. Lucy threw a low feint, before committing before feinting again that finally ended with a shallow blow on the man''s left leg.


    The pattern changes. Lucy threw three consecutive blows, each aiming to weaken the man further before returning once more with feints and deception. Not once did her pattern remain the same. In the Sunset War, where champions roamed the battlefield in search of other champions, be it humans or monsters, a predictable pattern was tantamount to death.


    Lucy had learned her lesson the hard way when she was forced to sacrifice 30 of her brothers and sister-in-arms when she failed to take down a champion on her own. Luckily, she had people willing to die for her. Unluckily for the man, he was all alone. Another shallow cut, just above his eyes this time.


    30...29...


    Yet as if luck had not truly abandoned him, Lucy''s supply was deteriorating dangerously. Sensing the depleting stock, Lucy lashed out dangerously close this time as she traded a cut on her cheek for the man''s right shoulder.


    Before, she would not have risked damaging her newly regained beauty. Now, Lucy would gladly fall on that small hill again for another chance. Another strike to be given.


    25... Tsk too shallow... 24...


    Were it not for his armor, it would have crippled him in this duel that, in turn, would have ended his life. Sensing her increasing recklessness and desperation, the man began to evade, buying time.


    15...14... I''m not going to make it.


    With the dawning horror, Lucy desperately began to give chase as the man retreated relentlessly.


    9...8...


    Lucy manages to plunge the blade yet again into his right shoulder, breaking through the leather this time. The man screamed in agony, but he managed to escape a decapitating strike.


    No!


    Lucy gave chase, but the light in her eyes began to flicker, power began to abandon her.


    5... 4...3-


    Her body suddenly felt sluggish as the light in her eyes died. Despair consumed her as the man breathed a sigh of relief.


    The tides shifted; the momentum died as the man''s glowing eyes endured.


    "I''ll admit it. I see why my men failed." The man said as he stood a good 7 ft distance, rummaging something within his coat. He pulled out a vial.


    It was Lacrum.


    The young lady watched on in dismay as the man gulped down the contents of the vial in a single motion. His reserves were refilled in an instant.


    "Unfortunately for you, this will be the end. Vekra." The man blurred, without power augmenting her eyes, Lucy had not seen the man move, nor did she saw him took the air out of her body as he lands a crippling blow to her solar plexus.


    In a mix of sheer luck and iron determination, Lucy did not pass out immediately. Her body trembled in pain as she looked up just in time for the man to look down in surprise and a small measure of pity in his eyes.


    Sighing and shaking his head, he lowered down to finally knock her unconscious. "Really kid, you should have just slept through it." He said as he raised his right hand. "It would have been easier for you and me-"


    -2...


    The man''s eyes widened in alarm as Lucy''s eyes flickered to gold. Power returns.


    ...1...


    The man blurred to retreat, but it was too late. Lucy lunges, a sharp rock in her right hand. It barely took a second, but Lucy swung as hard as she could to the man''s temple.


    ...0...


    Unfortunately, power died at that moment. All she needed was another second. A second that she could not afford. The blow landed, but in its weakened state, the man manages to hold on to his consciousness. Moving in reflex he send a sharp knee into Lucy''s liver, barely holding back from outright killing the girl as she was sent a good 15 ft away.


    "You lunatic." The man growled, touching his temples for serious injury. The anger did not last long, however, when he saw the result. Caution coursed through his veins not long after when Lucy gasped desperately for air, her body convulsing in pain.


    He did not approach as easily as he once did but rather observed with a healthy dose of paranoia. Death had almost claimed him.


    "Not even a thousand gold is worth it for this one." The man said as he approached, cautiously this time despite her defenseless, quivering form. "Just what monsters are you breeding in that estate?" The man waited for Lucy to turn back to face him, making sure she was not hiding any rock or power this time.


    "What happened Aiel? I thought you had her?" A voice boomed behind him. Relief ran through his blood this time at the familiar voice of his crew.


    "The wench had cut off her supply at the last second." Aiel replied, holding off the sharp pain in his temples as the sound of footsteps drew near.


    "Kalva be damn that was close." The voice replied.


    "Aye, that was." Aiel replied as several others gathered behind him. "How are the boys doing?" Aiel asked, a tinge of hope possessing his voice.


    There was silence before a heavy reply came. "Veklan didn''t make it. Cut his head clean off. Aalria... he won''t make it Aiel, I''m sorry." The leader of the crew could only nod slowly, not trusting his voice to remain impassive.


    "Crazy bitch." A woman cursed, glaring at Lucy but did not dare to come closer. Not after the stunt she just pulled.


    "So... what now?" A man asked this time as Lucy slowly turned in pain.


    "What else? Bag her up, get paid, and castrate that pig." Another woman replied as Aiel nodded, eyes remaining still on the trembling girl.


    "We''re not going to lose our heads for damaged goods right?" Another man asked.


    A low chuckle infected the small group as a reply came. "Maybe, but if he wants his pet champion back, he will have to restrain himself. We can always sell her to others after all."


    "You think he will? This is his daughter after all. I don''t think he will be in a forgiving mood if we hand her over like this." The man gestures over Lucy.


    "Forgiving or not, he will compensate us for our troubles. No one told us this wench would be a champion after all." A rough reply came back as Aiel nodded back.


    "Five thousand gold. That would be our price." Aiel replied as Lucy finally turned.


    "All right, bagged her up." The crew nodded as they approached. "I don''t want to freeze any longer than I have to in this..." The words died on his lips as the men and women around him froze.


    The entire world seemed to grind to a halt as Lucy turned fully in their direction. Despite everything Aiel had thrown at her, the light within her eyes clung on to life.


    Her bloodied and fractured body trembles. Whether it was because of pain, fear, or rage, or the combination of the three, they could not tell.


    Though the resistance within those eyes was admirable, it was not the reason that made them stop dead in their tracks.


    It was the vial clutched within her left hand, slushing with the all too familiar cobalt hue. Lacrum.


    Aiel checked his coat, trying to deny the reality before him. When he noticed the missing vial on his coat, Aiel finally realized what had happened. The rock was a diversion, this was her target all along.


    The sellswords could only watch helplessly. Even as they rushed to stop the inevitable, Lucy was already pouring the liquid into her throat. In a single gulp, power blazed within her entire being.


    The crew jumped back; blades raised as they watched the beaten champion claw back from defeat.


    Glaring eyes burning in gold. Ready to kill.

 Chapter 38

    Mercy is dead. What frail embers of pity remained in her heart died at that moment as power coursed through her veins. What once was a dull world roared back to life as Lucy took it all in.


    The cold wind prickled her skin, heralding the stench of iron. The dying sunlight flickers the last of its rays across the world, nightfall is coming soon. Yet it all paled in comparison to the burning indignation in her heart.


    "Vekrum." A cold mist escaped her mouth as her vision and speed improved considerably. Though it was not as detailed as Orum, nor was it as fast as Vekra, it was enough to jumpstart her senses to battle.


    Seven souls. Seven unfortunate souls who had the misfortune to earn her ire. The blade was gone, but something far more dangerous had replaced it. Power. Pure, undiluted, and burning power was now coursing through her veins.


    Lucy glared at her assailant as they met hers. Though all eyes were burning in yellow, only two glowed as bright as gold. It was Lucy and the champion before, Aiel.


    The young maiden had her eyes locked on Aiel as she reserved only a token of her attention for the others. Gifted by Torvas they may be, they were no champions.


    The stare down felt like seconds stretching into hours, when one of the sellswords made a grave mistake. Her gaze shifted for a moment, but Lucy did not miss it. They all followed where that gaze was, and it made abundantly clear why.


    It was the blade that escaped Lucy''s grasp. Only 8 ft away from both sides. As if a quiet signal had been given, the two sides bolted towards the blade.


    "Vekra." The two champions whispered as their body and mind accelerated in a heartbeat.


    Aiel swung at the sword, aiming to deprive his opponent of a weapon. The blade flew another good 10 ft away from her grasp, though Aiel did not have the chance to celebrate the look of annoyance in Lucy''s eyes as she threw a sharp jab.


    Aiel avoided the blow just in time, but at his retreat, it had given Lucy an opening. An opening she did not pause for even a heartbeat as she ran towards the nearest sellsword. The men and women could only blink in mute surprise at the young champion''s new target.


    "Run, you fools!" Aiel screamed, but it was too late. They did not have the time to fall back as Lucy quickly raced towards Fiel, a blade weaver. Though the man manages to react adequately, it is far too simple, far too predictable for a veteran who was molded in the fires of war.


    The former captain of the verdant typhoon who led entire battles barely blinked at the coming blade. Her steps remained constant, her breathing steady. The blade nearly bites its target, but Lucy sidesteps at the last moment.


    Memories and instincts guided her hands as she slapped the guard of the blade with uncanny precision and power. The swing overextended to Fiel''s dismay, forcing him to let go of the blade when Lucy threw a sharp jab, the same jab that broke Veklan''s throat.


    Although the quick decision saves Fiel''s life, Lucy has a new blade in hand. "Kalva be damn you all, get out of here!" Aiel screamed yet again, but it was too late. The blade was already swung, aiming to pierce Fiel''s abdomen.


    The man tried to continue his retreat, but the bad terrain had forced him unknowingly behind a tree. There was no time to evade, death was now- the young champion suddenly flinched, creating a small gap that Fiel did not hesitate to take.


    The man manages to save his life yet again, but he does not escape unscathed as he had to part with his stomach skin for his life. The cut was deep, blood pouring out by the second but thankfully, not lethal. Though it burned as if a snow wolf had taken a bite.


    "Fiel!" The Obsidian Heralds screamed in dismay as Lucy tried to take another blow, but Aiel lashed out just in time, forcing her to redirect her blade to meet his blade instead.


    The young champion redirected the blade with frightening control. Burning amber simply staring back, devoid of fear. Even as Aiel repositioned himself to follow up, Lucy was already countering back, forcing him to abandon his momentum and retreat instead.


    "How deep is it?" Aiel heard from one of his crew, Telva, who quickly attended to Fiel''s wounds.


    "Wench almost got me. Kalva be damn, she''s dangerous cap''n." Fiel moaned in pain as Telva quickly bandaged the wound.


    "What happened? I thought you were cornered!" Telva hissed as Fiel flinches. Before he could reply, however, the answer came on its own as Fiel pointed towards the young champion.


    With a look, an understanding quickly graces the group. "You are one lucky bastard, you know that?" Telva grimly commented as they watched Lucy stretch her left arm several times.


    "She''s injured then. Maybe we can take her together-"


    "Absolutely not." Came the captain''s quickly replied.


    "But captain she-"


    "She almost got Fiel despite her injury. Do not test our luck," Aiel rebuked sharply as his crew withered without complaints this time.


    Any other time, Aiel would have formulated a plan. Any other adversary, he would fight with his crew, even if it was a champion. The monster standing before him, however, mocks at the very prospect. To drag his crew here would be to throw away their lives.


    The captain of the Obsidian Herald had already lost seven. He would not lose an eight. "Guard the perimeter." Aiel began, eyes remaining on Lucy. "She might have called for help. If it came, signal the retreat." There was silence before protest ensued.


    "B-but we come so far! We-"


    "I will not lose another man if I can help it. Gold we can earn anytime, yours are not." Aiel said, muscles tensing in anticipation when Lucy stopped stretching. "If I fall, run as far as you can." This time, the resistance was stronger.


    "Not sarding happening, cap''n." Despite his weakened voice, Fiel''s will remained strong.


    "We''re in this together, boss. Whether you like it or not." Telva added when a deep chuckle escaped from his oldest friend.


    "Trying to be a hero eh Aiel? Well, that is just unfortunate. I too want to be one." Frax rumbled as Aiel let out a groan.


    "Kalva be damn, am I dealing with children? She is a champion; you can''t take her." Aiel hissed in annoyance, but the group remained determined.


    "Aye, but there are six of us. We can take you and run if we have to. We are not leaving you here to die." Frax growled in defiance.


    "Frax, didn''t you swear to harm no children? Are you willing to break that oath now?" Aiel hissed, voice edging to desperation for his crew to listen.


    There was silence before a low chuckle infected the group. "Then we will have to do with five now do we?" Fiel''s called out, emboldening the group to continue louder.


    "You speak as if you would live to see the next sunrise, sellsword." The group was rudely pulled back to reality as they matched the glare in the young champion''s eyes. Soft amber met hard gold.


    "You believe you can take us all, little girl?" Frax replied as the others sneered back in agreement.


    "I don''t need to believe what I already know." Lucy replied in cold confidence as the group''s glare hardened.


    "Arrogance is the downfall of all," Telva replied.


    "A fine wisdom that you should take heed of." Lucy snapped back as she lowered herself slowly. The group tenses as Aiel shot a glare.


    "Go now. I need to focus." The group opened their mouth to protest, but quickly sealed it as they dispersed in all directions.


    "They are all going to die." Aiel tightened the grip of his blade. Despite being decades older than her, the nightmare before him spoke as if her appearance was an illusion.


    "If I fall, that is. One I am keen to avoid." Aiel replied as he prepared in a stance.


    Lucy had already fallen into a stance. Like a cat ready to pounce, she was only waiting for a signal.


    "Why?" So, it came as much confusion to Aiel when Lucy continued to speak. There were no incentives to continue, she already had the upper hand. Continuing now would only give Aiel a chance. A chance he was eager to exploit.


    "What do you mean?" Aiel replied, shifting to a more favorable position slowly so as to not cause an alarm. The pause was long, the silence palpable as Aiel continued to move.


    "Why do you persist? I''ve already proven more than a handful, why are you hellbent on ruining my life?" The question made Aiel pause. For a moment, the monster was gone, only a terrified young girl remained.


    No. Don''t be deceived. Aiel quietly chided as he recovered from the jarring change. "Why else miss? For coin. We all need it. Some of us are not so fortunate to be born without such troubles." Aiel replied as a bitter laugh escaped from Lucy.


    "Aye, I''ll agree to that. Some of us are not that fortunate." Aiel bristled at her words as he replied in measured tones.


    "You think you have it hard miss?" A tinge of iron infuses his tone. Lucy stared blankly for a moment before a derisive laugh escaped from her.


    "Look at me sellsword. Do I look like a pampered whore?" Aiel flinched at the vitriol Lucy spat out. "Do you believe I live a life of luxury? Coins to waste for silk and wine?" Lucy shook her head lethargically as if the very gesture itself was heavy.


    "You have enough food for the winter. You did not have to starve nor toil for a single day." A reply finally came, finding it hard to believe his own words.


    "What a dream that would be. To live and toil with a family... what would I do for a life like that." Lucy sneered disdainfully, though the look of jealousy within her eyes did not escape Aiel much to his disturbance.


    Genuine or not, Aiel forcibly shook himself back to reality. He was finally in place. "It is not a good life." Aiel tenses his muscles, readying to strike.


    "Perhaps, but it is a life far warmer than mine..." Lucy chuckles, closing her eyes as if to imagine such a dream. The opening presented itself. Aiel lunges forward, aiming to disarm the distracted champion. "...though for now, I need to bury seven more." Golden eyes snapped back to life, glinting dangerously in anticipation.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Aiel felt his gut screaming for danger, but he pushed onwards. Just as the tip of the blade made contact, Lucy suddenly released her grip, allowing the sword to slip past her right hand into her left with the aid of the momentum from Aiel''s blade.


    It was only thanks to Aiel''s augmented reaction that saved his right eye from Lucy''s vicious upswing counter. Aiel quickly pulled back, trying to rally after the failed ambush, but Lucy would not allow it.


    Filled to the brim with power once more, Lucy hounded after Aiel without reservation this time. Like a gathering storm, Lucy throws blow after blow without pause. Exhaustion should have come faster than before, yet Lucy showed no signs of stopping.


    Not long after, wounds began to resurface across Aiel''s body. The overwhelming surge of lethality had caught Aiel hard. He was forced to retreat time and time again, allowing Lucy to dictate the flow of battle.


    Kalva be damn! Who raised this beast? Aiel internally roared as the blade danced across his hands, deflecting and parrying the steel blade just in time before another took its place. For a moment, it seems the older champion would be overwhelmed.


    From the outside and to the Obsidian Herald''s dismay, Aiel looked as if he was going to die. Unlike the horrifying spectacle outside, however, the two champions knew all too well something was amiss.


    While Aiel did take wounds far greater than before, the amount was not what the two had expected. It was far less than Lucy would have wanted. By the 27th exchange, the reason had become as clear as daylight.


    It was far shorter than expected. Lucy''s violent storm of blows did not have the reach that would have ended Aiel by the 37th exchange. She needed a spear. The lack of range soon became evident as Aiel began to push back.


    Adjusting slowly, Aiel begins to match her pace blow for blow. Even with the jarring unpredictable pattern, the range was the same. Aiel could work with that as he begins to push forward.


    Progress was being made. With every wound he took, he would block five more. With every step she took, he quickly regained. The process was slow, but discipline and patience were something he had in abundance.


    Soon enough, Aiel manages to find stability, one he can outlast the young lady''s stamina, no matter how monstrous. The Obsidian Heralds who remained, let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was only a matter of time now before her supply would run out again.


    Though Aiel could feel his supply dwindling at an alarming rate as well, he was not alone, unlike the unfortunate young lady. He only needed to last long enough for their supply to dwindle and- a cloud of dust blinded his world.


    Aiel quickly closed his eyes as he swung his blade forward. In a duel between men, the effects were negligible. In a duel between champions, it was a fatal mistake. Even as Aiel retreated, the unmistakable sharp bite of steel in his left leg rocked his world in pain.


    His instincts roared to retreat, to buy time and assess the damage to his body. A step was all it needed to confirm his fears. His balance was off. The wounded leg, though not crippled, had killed any significant movement he had. Movement he needed to keep fighting.


    When he opened his eyes, another blow pierced dead center on his right shoulder, lacerating the muscles within. Movement was gone, and now his sword arm was gone. Lucy ruthlessly tears apart his defenses one by one, ensuring defeat with terrible accuracy.


    Aiel tried to mend the wounds in a desperate measure to keep fighting, but the virescent spear did not even pause for a heartbeat as she smashed Aiel''s nose with the pommel of her blade with all the might she could muster, dazing Aiel and halting any attempts of healing.


    Aiel tried to hold on with his trembling legs and already unstable balance, but the two knew then that it could only end with his death now. The steel knight watched on in horror as Lucy raised her blade for the kill, swinging it downwards to-


    "Stop!" A loud voice boomed across the woods, amplified with power.


    Lucy turned sharply before her heart dropped beneath her feet. The young lady turned to see Emma being held with a dagger fixed mere inches from her throat by the other Obsidian Heralds. All they needed to do was apply pressure and the older nun would die.


    Desperation guided her body as Lucy pulled the injured Aiel to his knees, fixing a dagger on his throat as well. "Release her!" Anger and horror fused as her hands trembled. The tides shifted in an instant as the Obsidian Herald hesitated, but remained firm.


    "Let go of him or she gets it!" One of the Heralds screamed as the other roughly shook Emma who shouted back.


    "D-don''t do it, Lucy!" The older nun screamed, fear rich in her tone, but remained strong for the younger nun who looked back in panic.


    "S-sister Emma, why are you s-still here?" Lucy tried to keep control of her voice, but the trembling tone had not convinced anyone. Even Aiel who felt death''s cold embrace just mere inches, could feel the slight shaking of her hands.


    "W-why? I don''t understand! I-I told you to run! W-why didn''t you listen?!" Lucy demanded an answer, but it almost sounded like a plea as Emma hesitated. Though she tried to hide her eyes, Lucy could see the warmth within them, even after all she had done.


    "I can take care of myself, damn you!" Lucy shouted in frustration as Emma flinched. "I can kill them all, sister. Every last motherless bastards here!" Emma''s eyes widened in horror as Lucy''s eyes burned in cold confidence. "I can and I would. Your worry is needless here, so why-"


    "No!" Emma screamed, full of panic as it caught everyone off guard. "D-don''t say that, you insolent child! Y-you don''t need to do this!" For a moment, fear escaped her eyes as she glared at Lucy with a look a mother could only give.


    "S-sister Lucy, please, you don''t have to kill any more than this." Lucy flinched as Emma continued. "U-Urum''s light would still embrace you, my child. I would still have you. So please, come back to us-"


    "We are not here for your sermon, sister." A Herald cut off Emma as she shouted back. "Let go of Aiel you sick freak!" A female Herald screamed as she glared disdainfully at Lucy. The young nun visibly flinches for a moment before her eyes morphed into a glare. Her grip renewed as she met the Heralds'' gaze.


    "Release her, and you''ll get your captain back." Her voice was as cold as winter as the Heralds glare hardened.


    "T-that won''t happen." Aiel chuckled as he caught their gaze. "They are here for the bounty, lady Emma. Whether I am alive or not, they will have it." Lucy''s eyes widened, but her grip remained.


    "A-Aiel! What are you saying-"


    "Don''t let that nun go. Even if I die, she is your bargaining chip." All eyes widened in horror for all the different reasons. "Keep her safe and you wil-." Lucy dug the dagger slightly against his neck.


    "Another word and you''re dead." Lucy snarled as the Heralds cried out in alarm. Aiel could only laugh.


    "And then what?" Aiel challenged as Lucy could only glare back in response. Both knew all too well of the consequences.


    "And then everybody will die. Not even their children will live." Aiel stared back as Lucy met his. Cold silence seemed to reign in for a moment before a smile crept up on Aiel''s lips.


    "You lie." A slight twitch was all Aiel needed to confirm Lucy''s bluff. "You cared too much for that sister, lady Emma." Lucy''s eyes trembled as her breath hitched once more. In that moment of weakness, Aiel screamed.


    "She''s afraid for the nun! Don''t-" Lucy gagged Aiel''s mouth, but it was too late. The Heralds understood in a heartbeat as they pressed the dagger closer, drawing a shout of pain and blood from Emma.


    "No!" Lucy screamed as Emma shook her head for her to stay still.


    "Last warning wench. Release him or she dies!" The Herald holding the dagger roared as tears stung Lucy''s eyes.


    "Bastards. All of you." A hoarse whisper escaped from Emma''s throat, but they remained unmoved. "To drag a young lady to your craven life.  Honorless wretches to you all. Kalva damn you all." Emma cursed as Lucy slowly let go of the injured Aiel.


    "That''s it. Nice and slow." The sellswords let out a sigh of relief as Lucy shoved Aiel roughly away. "Now, the weapon. Throw it." The dagger digging on Emma''s skin slowly retracted. The sisters could only bow down in defeat as Lucy was forced to-


    Emma was tackled to the ground.


    The world seemed to freeze as Iva tackled Emma away from the captors. Away from the immediate striking range of the Heralds. Not large enough to get away, but enough to make a difference. Enough for Lucy to see an opening.


    "No!" It was the last thing Aiel could say before Lucy blurred.


    "Dashva." Lucy whispered as power flared within her body, burning her reserves at a frightening pace, but giving her the burst she needed to do what she needed to do. Within a heartbeat, Lucy crossed the distance. Within a moment, she threw Emma and Iva away to a safe distance. Within a second, Lucy turned to the offending Heralds.


    Her reserves were not enough to kill everyone then. Fortunately, she didn''t need to. A mere fraction remained from her reserves, but she managed to lacerate four of the original six. Deep wounds, but not fatal enough.


    Howls of pain echoed across the woods as Aiel rushed for his crew. To his dismay, the four wreathed in pain from the ground as blood seeps out from their wounds. The two Heralds who were left unscathed desperately tried to mend their allies.


    "Why are you here?!" Lucy hissed at the trembling little girl, whose wide eyes darted between the screaming Heralds and the harsh yet terrified glare of Lucy.


    "I-I saw y-you run here. S-so I fo-followed y-you t-to see-"


    "You what?" Were it not for the scarred and bloody appearance, Iva would have heard the worry in her voice, but the anger in her voice was far more potent to the terrified little girl as it further amplified Lucy¡¯s murderous visage.


    Emma, who soon shook off her stupor, quickly shielded Iva''s eyes from the violence, sadly, the screams could not be blocked. "Y-you brazen child! This is not a place for you to play! You-"


    "L-Lucy I think we s-should discuss this later." Emma said as another painful scream proved her point. Lucy flinched as she sternly stared at Iva for a moment before nodding back.


    "Can you move?" Lucy asked as she quickly repositioned herself between the Heralds and the two. Their focus was gone for the moment as they tended to their wounded, but that was about to change at any second.


    "I-I t-think I can?" Emma answered uncertainly as her legs trembled at the realization of how close her life had ended then.


    "Good. Go back to the orphanage. Seth would protect you there and-" Lucy was abruptly cut off as Aiel violently charged at Lucy. Scrounging what little reserves she had left, Lucy did not dare counter, but defend instead as she rationed her meager supply.


    "Lucy!" Emma shouted in dismay as Lucy deflected another death blow.


    "Go!" Lucy shouted back as she ducked just in time for a blade to overpass where her neck had been.


    "B-but-"


    "Go damn you!" Lucy roared as her guard broke, resulting in a shallow cut beside her right cheek. The young lady could not afford to listen to whatever Emma''s reply was and simply hoped she listened this time as she dodged a stab aimed at her heart.


    The burning glare within the steel knight''s eyes brokers no peace as Lucy was forced to deflect and divert blow after blow. The ringing in her ears seemed to grow louder and louder as the exhaustion in her muscles grew heavier and heavier.


    Power was almost gone when Aiel grabbed her shirt before hitting her with a headbutt. Dazed, Lucy tried to retreat, but her weak foothold made her fall instead, saving her just in time as Aiel stabbed once more.


    Lucy managed to buy a few more seconds of life, but that was all it amounted to. Seconds. Merely delaying the inevitable. She tried to move, but was pinned down by Aiel''s boot against her chest. A blade hung mere inches from her throat.


    Her flickering golden eyes bled back into cobalt. In that moment, power had finally been spent. Not a single drop remained. Lucy immediately tried to refuel her supply on her own, but it was too slow, too little to matter.


    "I should end it here." Aiel growled as Lucy glared back. "This not how it was supposed to be. Kalva be damned, the information was wrong. I am going to gut that pig when this is all over." Lucy''s eyes widened as her breath stilled for a moment.


    "W-what?" Lucy asked, confusion in her eyes as Aiel grinned.


    "I had to give it to you lady Emma. You were one hard rat to find. Not even the royal guards, with the help of your family, managed to find a single trace of your existence. They were looking too far ahead when they should be looking here." Aiel relished the panic building in Lucy''s eyes.


    "T-then how d-did you find me?" Lucy whispered weakly, wracking her head desperately for any mistake she had made that blown her cover.


    "Why who else would but that mayor of a pig?" A cold grip tightened around her throat as her eyes widened in shock.


    "T-the mayor?" Lucy whispered in disbelief as a mocking laugh echoed from within.


    "Yes, Jhavik, that damned pig, proved useful for once." Her mind blanked out as anger washed over her body. A single mistake had cost her everything. Lucy could not believe how a mistake robbed her of her new life in an instant.


    "But that doesn''t matter now." The pressure increases as Lucy struggles to breathe. "Don''t worry, by the time you wake up, you are going to see your family again. Isn''t that wonderful?" Lucy paled as her struggle increased, but after using Dashva and burning her supply completely, she was simply too weak and tired.


    Lucy slammed her hands desperately against his leg to no avail as her world began to darken. Terror encapsulates her entire being before it completely-


    The pressure was suddenly gone as Aiel jumped back mere moments before an arrow slammed into where he had been standing. Lucy quickly gasped deeply as she retreated away from Aiel.


    "Aiel we have to go!" A Herald screamed as Aiel was forced back yet again as the light slowly began to return to Lucy''s eyes.


    "No! We are so close! We-"


    "We''ll all die if we stay here captain! The others will die! We can''t fight another champion! We just can''t!" Another scream echoed as Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Champion? An ally? Lucy turned to find where her supposed new ally had been. She felt Aiel throwing a glare somewhere. The young lady did not see him, and his ilk retreated so quickly as her vision was still returning.


    When she finally could see, however, they were already gone. Nowhere to be seen. Lucy quickly hunched low as she tried to find where the champion was coming from, only to freeze at the sight before her. Her blood felt like ice as her pupils trembled.


    It was an arrow made of dazzling topaz light. A solar shard, only be shot by champions who have a compatibility with a bow, but it was not that caught Lucy to freeze. It was not that an unknown champion had aided her, nor that the Obsidian Heralds were forced into a retreat by an unknown. No, it was the fact that the solar shard''s presence was familiar. Too familiar.


    It was just like the shard... that killed her.


    "Lucy! Are you all right?!" A familiar voice snaps her attention back, burying the fear inside as she prepares to shout out a warning. She was mere moments from screaming for him to duck when she saw the bow in his hand.


    Her eyes widened in pure disbelief and horror as she looked up to see a familiar man with red hair and emerald eyes filled to the brim with worry and fear... holding a familiar bow that had shot her.


    "Seth?" Lucy whispered, accusation and denial rich in her voice as she stared at the man who had killed her.

 Chapter 39

    A breeze blew across the forest, bringing the harsh cold with it. Nightfall had finally come as the stars blanketed the entire night sky. Its giant moon, Falria, was nowhere to be found, giving the entire realm to the stars. The canvas of space was a sight to behold if one were to look above. Lucy could only stare at Seth as her body reflexively recoiled.


    ...What? The soldier within echoed.


    W-why... why does he have that? Her pupils trembled as she eyed the bow and its wielder. Her breath was beginning to grow out of control despite her best efforts to remain calm. No experience nor technique could prepare her as reality had become frighteningly cold. Even Emma was speechless.


    "Lucy?" Seth asked, his eyes relaxed slightly at her relatively unharmed state as he approached. The young maiden felt her heart drop when Seth reached for her. "are you ok-"


    Lucy violently slapped his hands away. The young man''s eyes widened in shock. The refusal alone felt like a ballista bolt running through his spine, but the petrified and distrustful gaze she threw felt as if the entire walls of Kalria came crashing down on him.


    "L-Lucy?" Seth hesitated, his voice betraying confusion and hurt as Lucy inched further away. "I-is something wrong? Why-"


    "N-not a step closer," Lucy growled as her eyes glinted dangerously. The red hair froze, disbelief rich in his eyes as Lucy curled her fingers into fists. "J-just where did you-"


    It''s him... Emma growled as Lucy recoiled.


    "...no that is not his," Lucy whispered a second longer.


    That is-


    "-is not his! It can''t be his. This has to be a mistake." Lucy shook her head in denial when Seth replied.


    "Lucy, calm down." The young man reasoned, dragging the two back into caution. "T-tell me what is the problem, we can-"


    "Why do you have that bow?" Lucy sneered fearfully and disdainfully at the weapon that once heralded her death.


    What are you doing? We can take him down now! He-


    No... no this is wrong; it can''t be him. He-


    "W-what do you mean?" It was not the reply she wanted to her as Lucy''s eyes trembled even further. "I don''t understand-"


    "Where did you get it? Did you have someone to procure it o-or was it stolen?" Lucy cuts off, causing even more confusion and now, frustration to the young man at the blatant accusation in her tone. "W-well?" Lucy urges, her breathing slowly grows shallower.


    "I didn''t steal it." Seth firmly responds. "I made it on my own."


    ...W-what?


    ...He said it... he confesses to it.


    Seth fought off the urge to sigh as he continued. "That doesn''t matter for now. Lucy, I need you to calm down and..." The young man trailed off when he saw the utter distraught consumed her entire being. Before he could ask, a confused whisper came from her.


    "W-why?" She weakly answered. "J-just why do you have it? W-why- kalva damn it all!" Anger and fear roared into a terrible blaze. The urge to scream, the desire to run intermingled into a chaotic typhoon from within, but nothing, nothing burned as much as betrayal does.


    Her world blurred as tears stung her eyes. The very act of breathing was agonizing as every gasp felt like burning promethium seeping through her lungs. Her throat felt dry, and her lips trembled as she tried to bury it all.


    She tried to do what she had been doing for years ever since she became a soldier. She utilized every exercise and training that had been drilled into her skull, but it was not working. She could not bury it. Not this time.


    Get up! He is going to kill us! He-


    No! He would not do it! He is not him!


    You deluded wretch! He-


    "Lucy, please! Just tell me what is wrong, we can-"


    "W-was it all a-a lie?" Her voice threatening to break. Her entire chest felt like it was caving in. She bit her lip so hard that blood slowly trickled down. "D-does everything a-amount to nothing after all?" she pauses as the world held its breath. "D-did you even love me?" Seth''s mouth fell open as his eyes trembled. "Were all those words just a-"


    "No!" Seth finally snapped. His voice boomed with anger and fear as it snapped Lucy back from her descent, jumping slightly in surprise. "It w-was not a lie! Don''t you dare throw finish that thought, I will not have it!" Seth shouted as Lucy glared back.


    "Then why do you have it?! Why do you have that accursed wretch!" Lucy snarled, pointing disdainfully at his bow.


    It''s because he is him! He is the archer! Why can''t you accept that??


    Because it is a lie! It is nothing but a poor-


    "It is my bow!" Lucy''s eyes widened as her frame trembled. Emma reflexively glared as she let out a harsh whisper.


    He admits it. The bastard admits it already! Why can''t you see that? He has always been at that bastard side! He... A horrifying pause brought the two into a terrifying possibility. A terrible understanding that none wanted to admit... but they had to. H-he''s with them... we''ve been tricked, he sold us...


    "I forged it with my own hands, why do you-"


    HE SOLD US OUT TO HIM!


    "No! That is a lie! A lie!" Lucy finally cried out in dismay as she covered her ears. Whatever that was Seth was going to say, it died in an instant as he rushed to her side.


    "Lucy!" Seth was now beginning to panic as Lucy continued to cry. "Just tell me what is wrong, I don''t understand-"


    "It is not yours!" Lucy roared- no, it sounded more like a plea as she sobbed painfully deep. "It can''t be yours! It can''t be! I refuse to believe it! It''s not yours, it''s not yours, it''s not yours!" She cried underneath the cold world. Nothing in this world matters now for the young lady, but to have those truths be destroyed by lies.


    It was the only lie she so desperately wanted to believe. Forget her family, forget her wealth, her honor, her dignity, pride, beauty, or even her life. All it mattered was for that truth to be a lie. If she can have it, then it will be enough. She can forgive him for this cruel lie after some time has passed. She could do it, all she needed was for him to deny it all.


    Get up! We have to fight our way out to-


    No! I will not fight him! I refuse! It is all a lie! It has to be!


    ...I''m going to die...We''re going to die... Emma whispered in despair. ...You are going to throw our life away for him??


    I...I-I...I can''t-


    "T-the bow is gone! S-see? I-it''s not here." Lucy blinked, looking up to see an unarmed Seth, raising his arms high for her to see. "I-it''s not here. It is not here Lucy, so please, talk to me."


    S-see? H-he is not g-going to h-harm me. Lucy slowly uncovered her ears as she eyed Seth. Her eyes were full of distrust, but a tinge of relief was present in her eyes Seth relaxed slightly.


    "Talk to me, please. Tell me something, anything. I need to understand why you are like this, so that I can change... please?" Seth implored as Lucy hesitatingly nodded back.


    Don''t.


    H-he is not going to kill us! D-don''t you see? He can be trust-


    You are mad.


    ...Mad? I-I... I am mad? Silence came before Lucy snapped. Of course I am mad! I have been mad since our house abandoned us! I have been mad the day that bastard betrayed us! I was mad when we were forced to fend for ourselves in the front! I was mad when I watched everyone die at the hands of that bastard! I was mad when that blade pierced our heart! I AM MAD THE DAY WE WOKE UP IN THIS WRETCHED WORLD EMMA! I AM MAD!


    ...


    I-I...I am so mad and sick of this life. I hate it. Why do we have to kill so many to take what should have been ours! I- no, we have lost everything and everyone, Emma. I-


    "My love..." Seth gently caresses her cheek. Despite the revolting scar, he gently strokes her cheek, almost as if he was holding a precious gem that would shatter at the slightest mistake. "...please... talk to me..." he whispered, traces of tears marring his calm face.


    I... I... I don''t want to lose him... I can''t lose him...


    ...He will betray you too.


    Kalva damn it all! He is not him! Why do you keep insisting that, you miserable wretch!


    You blind-


    He fed everyone when I had nothing to give. He sheltered me when we lost the orphanage. He protected us when we were hunted down! He gave me what that bastard could not! Tell me, Emma, what did that bastard ever do for us that could even be compared to my Seth?!


    ...


    Well?


    ...


    I''m waiting.


    ...


    You can''t even think of a single thing, can you?


    ...


    ...If you cannot even answer that, who are you to call me blind? No, Emma, you chose to be blind. Not me. Lucy felt Emma flinched, but she was not done yet. When we were given a second chance in this miserable hell, I did not give up. I searched and endured when you lay broken in the hands of that bastard.


    I did not-


    No! You''ll be quiet because I am not done. Yes, you protected us when all I could do was to deny that bastard abandoned us. Yes, you fought and killed when I could do nothing but beg for help. And yes, you have suffered more than I did in those damnable days... but I have kept it. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I may have been a coward, but I held on to our dream when you threw it away for survival. I kept that ember burning when all you could think of was escape and hiding in those dark woods. I kept walking and walking with a bag of acid in my stomach until I found that bread... until I met sister Emma and everyone... until I met him.


    The two gazes at the young man as he patiently waits. His emerald eyes warily wander from time to time, ready to pounce the moment danger appears. "You don''t have to be afraid... I''m here... I''m right here." He whispered softly as he gently rubs her back. It was a simple gesture, yet it brought the warmth they so desperately craved.


    I will not fight him. I won''t. Lucy firmly declared as Emma trembled.


    ...You...y-you... you don''t understand. You don''t understand a damn thing!


    Then make me.


    Y-you... you c-can''t love him. You can''t. H-he will betray you-


    Seth would not-


    HE WILL ABANDON YOU LIKE KIER DID! The raw agony within her voice made Lucy flinch, but more importantly, was his name. H-he... he will abandon you l-like he did.


    S-Seth would never-


    Just look at where we are now. He played us like a fool. Your Seth won''t be any different. Lucy flinched once more at the name. His name burned like a heated iron, except there was no relief- only a reminder of what he had done.


    I can''t... I can''t love someone like him anymore. I just can''t... I don''t want to be abandoned again... I don''t want to endure it all over again. Emma strangled the words out of her mouth with great difficulty. The soldier could not bear to keep the voices down.


    The confrontation had brought so many memories. It brought so much joy and, inevitably, pain to her life. She could not bear to experience it all over again. She could not protect her this time. She- Emma recoiled when she felt her approach.


    The soldier quickly retreated as Lucy gently whispered.


    He is not... he is not Kier. The two flinched, echoes of betrayal burned the two, but Lucy pushed on. H-he is not like him.


    You... A faint glare was her only response.


    Please, just give him a chance. I-it could not be him. F-for all we know, his bow was stolen by that archer.


    Emma quietly stared back at the young lady, who wore her face. So hopeful, so trusting. And yet... Emma did want to believe. To find the dream that had been stolen from them. A family.


    ...And if it is him? Lucy flinched as she paled considerably.


    H-he''s not him... The young lady replied, a tinge of hesitation in her voice. ...It can''t be him. Lucy quickly pushed onward before the thoughts consumed her.


    "I-I..." Lucy weakly muttered, her throat felt dry. A brief hesitation was formed before Lucy finally mustered the courage and continued. "...I''ve already died." The air fell into a deafening silence as Seth visibly tried to swallow but failed. There was a lump in his throat as he let out a strangled reply.


    "W-what?" the young man replied. The sheer confusion and horror in his voice made Lucy flinched, but she continued.


    "I... I''ve died already S-Seth. This... this is my second life." Lucy replied weakly as Seth paled even further before he quickly shook his head in denial.


    "D-don''t... Lucy don''t say those words. T-that-"


    "B-but it''s the truth. I-"


    "Don''t! Just don''t!" The young man did not hesitate for a second as he quickly enveloped her in a hug, catching the two in surprise. "Y-you''re alive, ok? You are with me, and you are alive. D-don''t... don''t talk like that..." Seth weakly ended as Lucy swallowed. She wanted to enjoy his warmth for a second longer, but she needed to continue. They needed to continue.


    "It''s the truth gobs." Lucy gave a weak smile as Seth paled as if he were a corpse. "W-why I am l-like this, w-why I act like this... was all because of my... m-my p-p-past." Lucy could not hold her smile any longer, it was too much.


    The crushing weight of her failures and the betrayal was just too much. Each second spent in those times felt like salt smearing across an open wound to her soul. It burns to remember, but she held on, she has to hold on for him.


    "O-or at least, t-that''s how it should h-have been. I-I should b-be dead when t-that arrow struck m-me. H-he was a c-champion t-that uses a relic b-bow, like..." Lucy paused, eyes trembling with fear now as she... as she looked back at him. She did not say it, but she might as well have as Seth recoiled visibly.


    As the pieces fell into place, Seth could only look back, horrified at the mere implicature. "N-no t-that- no I c-couldn''t... I c-couldn''t have...." His breathing was thrown into disarray. The mere thought, even the mere suggestion of it, was so revolting that Seth looked as if he was going to vomit. He might have if Lucy hadn''t moved to help him.


    Her small, rough yet gentle touch was frighteningly fragile. Seth could feel the slight vibration her hands made as her chest heaved dangerously fast. "G-gobs..." Her voice was so painfully weak as their eyes met.


    "Y-you''re... y-you''re not h-him r-right?" She hated it. The fact that she doubted him, that she had to say it. It broke her heart to pieces as she watched Seth look back as if he was struck. But she needed to know.


    "No. I w-would never hurt you, how can you s-say that?" His voice was raw, edging dangerously to lash out. Lucy had never felt so relieved and disgusted at herself. She needed more, just a little more.


    "S-someone must have stolen your bow t-then!" Hope flared for a moment before doubt crept in. "R-right?" Lucy reflexively withdrew her hand slightly. The mere gesture was barely noticeable, yet it bite far harsher than steel.


    "I...I am not him." Seth sneered disdainfully at his other self. "I-I don''t know i-if you are lying to me o-or not." Lucy tried her best to bury her cries as disbelief crept in his voice. "But I would never hurt you. Never." Seth ended firmly as he stared directly into her eyes.


    Confusion, anger, disgust, pain, but most relieving of them all, assurance, was present in his sweet emerald eyes. Lucy would have loved nothing more but to cry and fall into his arms once more. To apologize for all the cruel accusations she had thrown at him and for the comfort in his warm embrace gave... she just... she just needed one more proof. Just one more.


    "T-then... c-could you s-show me y-your... solar shard?" Seth froze as Lucy waited with trembling, yet hopeful, eyes.


    "W-what for?" The slight tremble in his voice made her blood run cold.


    "I-I just... I just n-need to confirm it o-once and for all. D-don''t worry! I-I remember the archer''s shard well, i-it has a s-strange curved t-tip t-that only his p-power could make. T-the chances of y-you sharing it are non-existent... s-so... m-may I?" I-I''m just seeing things. Seth wouldn''t have anything to hide. He-


    Seth instinctively took another step back. "I-I... I am not him." The young man insisted, but the doubt within Lucy''s eyes flared to a terrible degree.


    "T-then show m-me." Lucy wavered slightly as Seth took another step back. With every step he took felt like daggers plunging into her chest. Though, Lucy wished in that instant that they were, rather than... than him retreating.


    "L-Lucy I-"


    "Show me." Her voice went as hard as bedrock, stiff and utterly non-negotiable. Seth took another step back.


    ...Lucy


    Be quiet! S-Seth can prove it! He can prove it! He just-


    "W-wait," His hesitant tone brought dismay to the disbelieving girl. Lucy took an involuntary step forward, though it was more akin to reflex. The man, her light, her warmth... was getting farther and farther away. "This is-"


    "Show me!" She screamed, panic and dismay infecting her voice as Seth flinched. "S-show me the shard, damn you!" Lucy felt her sanity beginning to buckle once more, taking another step towards Seth.


    "It''s not me! I didn''t d-do it!" Seth cried out in innocence as Lucy paled.


    Lucy-


    No! I-it''s- just wait! Just wait, damn you! I can prove it! Seth can prove it! J-just give him some time-


    Lucy... his eyes...


    Her gaze followed, and she wished she had never listened to Emma. "N-no t-this... this can''t be." Lucy stumbled a step closer as Seth froze. "Y-you can''t be... y-you..." Lucy stood still, her eyes widening in dismay before a scream escaped her mouth, lashing out like a wounded animal.


    "Stop!" Seth shouted in distress as Lucy began to break down. "L-Lucy please stop this, I-"


    "Show me, damn you! Show it to me!" Lucy begged as she relentlessly hit Seth''s chest. Her wails echoed across the woods as she continued to hit.


    Damn it, Lucy! He already-


    "No! It can''t be you! It just can''t!" She cried out in denial as her nails dug deep into Seth''s skin, but the young man didn''t retaliate. He only stared back in mute terror.


    "It can''t be you! It... i-it... it''s just can''t..." Her strikes grew weaker as she sobbed in between hits.


    "L-Lucy I-I-"


    "P-please... p-please tell me it wasn''t you... please." She begged, finally stopping dead in her tracks. Her eyes watering in denial and despair. "I-it''s not you, r-right?" Lucy tried to smile. The young man could not bear to look her in the eyes, for the broken smile would have brought him low.


    "No, it wasn''t." He firmly replied, his gaze cast downward. "I would never hurt you. You have to believe me, Lucy, I-"


    "T-then show it to me." Silence was his response.


    A derisive chuckle escapes her lips. "A-are you hiding it from me, then?" Seth flinched, but Lucy did not see it. "W-why are you so afraid? C-could your shard be curved then?" Nothing. Not a single word escaped his tongue. The distant reality she did not want to face, now stood before her.


    "W-why aren''t you saying anything?" Yet even still, she denies it. "S-Seth y-you... why aren''t you saying anything?" Her voice quivered so weakly before it snapped. "S-say something, damn you! Deny it!" She snarled aggressively, but Seth remained silent. Almost as if... as if he was admitting it.


    N-no... no no no...


    "Deny it, damn you! Deny it!" Lucy cried, her trembling hands desperately trying to pull Seth''s clothes in frustration and terror. "For God''s sake Seth, just deny it!" The young man''s shoulder trembled as Lucy''s cries grew stronger. "O-oh God''s... p-please n-no... U-Urum h-have mercy. P-please have m-mercy." Hopeless and desperate, Lucy weakly prays.


    It was the only thing she knew what to do to receive an answer she so desperately wanted to hear. An answer that the world cannot give her. And if the world cannot give it to her... maybe a goddess can?


    "I-I will w-work my b-best from now on. I-I will attend to y-your m-mass, s-spare no coin f-for the needed, b-but please... p-please h-have mercy. P-please." Lucy prayed- nay, she begged for a kind answer to come. An answer she craves to be a sweet, beautiful lie. Alas, Seth shattered even this thinly veiled hope in an instant when he finally answered her request.


    When she saw it, when she felt it, Lucy wanted to go back. To forget everything that she had asked of him. To forget such a useless confrontation that she insisted, all to relieve her paranoia. But now she has her answer, and it was an answer she did not want to accept.


    In his hand, a solar shard hovered just above the skin. It has a slight curve on its tip and glows in a soft amber light. A color every aristocrat covet, was nothing more but a cruel dagger planted in her back, eyes full of hysteria and betrayal.


    B-but... but why? It was the only thing Lucy wanted to know. I-I t-thought I could-


    -trust him? Silence enveloped both worlds, trying to recover from the devastating ordeal to little effect. Have you forgotten what we''ve learned? What that life taught us?


    N-no... n-no...no...


    Lucy struggled to form her words as she constantly opens and closes her mouth. When she finally gathered her words, it broke not only her heart, but Seth as well. "Y-you said... you said you wouldn''t hurt me." Lucy whimpered as she took a step back.


    "Lucy," Seth called out, reaching for her heart that he unknowingly skewered a lifetime ago. "I-it is not me. W-whatever nightmare that is hunting y-you, I-"


    "I-I trusted you." Three words sealed his mouth tight as Lucy continues to weep. "H-how... how could you do this to me? I... I-I... I even gave my love to you. I-I- I d-don''t u-understand. I-I-" A warped scream escaped from her lips as she pulled her hair.


    "Lucy!" Seth shouted in dismay as he rushed to her aid. "Don''t-"


    "Get away from me!" she violently snapped, forcing Seth at an arm''s length away.


    "Lucy, I-"


    "Don''t you say my name! Don''t you dare say it!" It should have brought joy into her heart, to watch her murderer''s face crumble into despair and pain, yet it brought nothing but lead into her heart.


    N-no please don''t be sad, I-


    -hate you! Damn you Seth! Damn you and your-


    -love. P-please l-love me. D-don''t hate me, I-


    Hate and love collided against one another, her sanity deteriorating even further. She could not believe it. Lucy simply could not accept the reality in front of her, even if it stood glaring in front of her.


    Lucy?


    H-he- I-I- no no no... T-this isn''t happening. This isn''t h-happening. T-this- i-it- I-I-I- he...hehehe...heheHEHEHEHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA-


    Lucy...


    And so, she did what she always had done in those dark days.


    CAN YOU BELIEVE THIS EMMA? IT TURNS OUT SETH CAN JEST AS WELL! HAHAHA!


    Lucy...


    I HAVE TO GIVE IT TO HIM! HE ALMOST TRICKED ME HAHAHA!


    Lucy...


    BUT I''LL HAVE TO GIVE HIM A GOOD NUDGE AFTER THIS! IT IS A BAD JOKE AFTER-


    LUCY!... please... stop this...


    W-what? What are you talking about Emma? Seth is-


    Lucy... don''t do this please...


    W-what? What do you mean? I-


    Lucy, please... you have to accept it... it is him...


    ...No... No you are lying to me again!


    ...


    You are lying! Seth didn''t do it! Seth didn''t... didn''t... h-he... no... no, oh God please no. Y-you are lying to me right??


    ...


    Emma, please tell me you are lying...


    ...


    Emma please!


    ...


    ...No... n-no no no, U-Urum''s l-light, n-no... i-it can''t be... i-it c-can''t b-b-be.


    Lucy I... I''m so sorry...


    ...aaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!


    She ran away. With it, her sanity finally shattered as she retreated deep within the recesses of her mind.

 Chapter 40

    He should have lied. Seth knew he would have damned himself to oblivion, but he should have lied. What was the point of telling the truth if it made her cry? If he knew this would have happened... he would have lied.


    "But it wasn''t me!" Seth cried out in protest, but it could not reach her. Her eyes watered in burning anger and freezing fear, but Seth wished that was all he had seen. For within those two glaring eyes, disbelief and denial consumed her soul..


    The trust they''d built for so long lay in ruins before him. At that moment, all he wanted to do was hide. Far away from those betrayed and terrified eyes. How he wished to undo everything. If only he lied... if only he denied it. Just where did it go so wrong?


    The red hair tried to wrack his brain for an answer. Anything to make sense of this madness, yet it was all for naught. The weeping form of the girl he loves was simply too much for the young man. All he wanted to do was to make it stop. No matter the price. "Lucy," Seth tried to reach out once more, desperate. "i-it wasn''t m-me, y-you have to believe me. It w-wasn''t-"


    The words died on his tongue when Lucy suddenly stood still. For a moment, he feared the worst when her anguished eyes suddenly vanished into a blank stare. And then, blood-lust. Lucy suddenly bolted towards one of the abandoned daggers.


    "W-wait! I-" Seth narrowly avoided a lethal strike, quickly retreating. "Stop! I don''t want to fight you!" Seth pleaded on deaf ears as the young lady simply frowned in frustration.


    "Slippery bastard." The young man froze, barely believing the sheer coldness in her voice. He barely had a second to register her contempt as she bounded after him.


    "Lucy, please!" Seth cried out in dismay, barely sidestepping a lunge that would have pierced his lung. Unfortunately for him, his balance was off as he stumbled to the ground. Fortunately for him, however, the scarred lady overestimated her reach and fell flat on her stomach.


    Seth quickly regains his balance as he pleaded out once more. "Stop! Just stop, damn you! I am not him. Whoever that bastard was, it was not me! I-"


    "Damn it, flower head! You shouldn''t have wasted all of it!" she spat out in frustration as she stumbled back on her legs awkwardly. Her breathing was sharp and shallow as she struggled to regain her control, but it mattered little for Seth. His thoughts were somewhere else.


    Wait... what did she just say? Seth pondered in silence, eyeing the young lady carefully this time. Though his heart still aches, the young man manages to bury his dismay forcibly. A kind distraction from the turmoil within.


    She turned towards Seth. "Just stay still, will you?" She sneered before approaching with caution this time. The blood-lust was still burning from within, but it was much tamer now. Controlled. "This doesn''t have to be painful." Cold. Her voice was far too cold. Not distant. Cold.


    This... this was not her. He may be pulling straws in pure desperation, but Seth did not recognize who the girl who stood before him. Too cold. Too... relentless. It can''t be her. It''s just can''t! And if she''s not her... then who is she? "W-who... who are you?" Seth whispered, though it felt more like an echo rebounding through the cold forest as she stood still. Eyes widening slightly as her shoulders tensed.


    The young maiden silently stared back. Her hostility was as clear as daylight, but she remained quiet. Seth thought he would never get a reply when she suddenly smiled. "Take a guess, gobs. Who else could it be?" she innocently replied, as Seth''s eyes trembled.


    Her tone was perfect, her smile was immaculate as he first saw it. Yet Seth went rigid as he tried to control his beating heart. Everything was just as he remembered, but the warmth. There was simply no warmth within her voice, only cold steel.


    "Y-you''re not... you''re not her. You''re not, Lucy." Seth muttered in horror, her smile disappeared in an instant. A terrible scowl graced her eyes as Seth felt his stomach dropped.


    "Tsk, perceptive bastard." She sneered at the stupefied man. Once more, his mind was thrown into turmoil. So many questions, so little time. Yet through all that, there was one he needed to know, and he needed it to be answered now.


    "W-who are you? W-what did you do to her?!" He roared in panic as the young lady scoffed.


    "It was my body to begin with. The flower head was just... lucky." She paused before a derisive chuckle soon followed. "Though I doubt our existence is anything but fortunate." A bitter laugh escaped her lips.


    "Who are you then?" Seth asked. His voice grew firmer as he quickly steeled his expression. The initial panic was gone, replaced by a determination that rivals her steel.


    The young woman fell silent, seizing up Seth as his muscles tensed. "A dead man doesn''t need to know." Her eyes bled into gold. In a blink of an eye, she disappeared. Seth felt his blood screaming at him to move. Tapping into his reservoir, golden dust condense within his palm, before it exploded from his hands into a showering dust of gold.


    The young man caught the blow mere inches away from his neck. If he had willed his relic bow back mere seconds later, he would have died. The young maiden¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. It trembled in fear for a moment, before it drowned in hatred within a heartbeat.


    "I knew it. It was yours all along." She sneered contemptibly, lashing out once more with a sharp stab.


    The steel grazes Seth''s right cheek, but he barely flinches in pain. The adrenaline in his blood, the power in his vein... the stranger before him. Pain was the last thing on his mind. There were things he now feared even more than death. He never thought it was possible, yet here he was, desperately trying to subdue her without harming her as he swung his bow like a club.


    She evaded with grace as if she was used to it. Seth quickly buried his disbelief, however, as he ducked from a violent slash. "Who are you? What-" The words died prematurely as Seth felt a searing pain on his left leg. He looked down to see the dagger stabbing into his body.


    No! Focus! Ask later! Seth grimaced painfully through barred teeth as he avoided another stab.


    Seth swung his bow once more, and once more, she avoided. Sensing a weakness, she went from another stab, his right leg this time. Seth tried to dodge, but it was too late. She grinned in glee as she watched the dagger landed on his- the light in her eyes died, reverting to blue once more. And Seth did not hesitate to exploit it as he quickly brought his bow low with speed.


    He did not dare to use vekra and risked hurting her. Thankfully, the speed of a champion was still faster than that of a human, especially on an exhausted one. Seth twisted his bow with her right hand inside, pulling her with it to the ground and disarming her.


    Her eyes went wide as Seth locked her in place awkwardly with his bow. All he needed to do was to pull a solar shard in place and fire it. Three seconds, and she would be dead. The thought never crosses his mind, however, as his eyes tremble with adrenaline.


    "Answer me, who are you? What have you done to Lucy?" Seth snarled as she sneered back, refusing to back down.


    "It is my body. Mine." Seth frowned as she tried to break free. His response was only holding her firmly in place. "Lucy was never my name. The flower head only took it in a hurry. And as always, didn''t think it through." Her words only brought more questions than answers.


    She kept speaking as if she was there from the start. That she came before Lucy. It sounded insane, a lunatic out of her mind conjuring stories that only the mad could come up... unless. A memory clicked into place. "...Emma?" Seth whispered, and the result was immediate. Emma went stiff for a moment, her eyes glinting with familiarity with the name before it hardened back.


    "T-that''s your name, isn''t it? Emma La Larum?" Her silence was more than enough to convince Seth as he quickly pushed on. "Y-you said you know what happened to her, right? To Lucy?" His breathing hitched when Emma hatefully spats out.


    "Why would I ever tell you, murderer?" Seth almost lost his grip before it tightened once more.


    "I have never done anything to her! She- no, you two kept saying I''ve killed you! I could never do such a thing! I-"


    "-love her?" Emma cuts off with a mocking smirk as Seth steeled his nerves. "The last man who claimed to love us, ordered for our death." Her eyes soften for a moment, glistening ever so slightly as if it was quietly mourning that Seth could only guess.


    It did not last, however, twisting into a horrible macabre of hatred. "I made sure it will be his last." Emma spat out coldly. Her sapphire eyes flickered so coldly that one could have mistaken it for winter. Seth felt cold. He struggled to control his nerves from shaking as it trembles in fear.


    But it was never for him. Not once did he fear for his life. Only... only for her. The young man could feel it. He could sense she was slipping farther and farther away from him, beyond his reach. Still, he pushes on. The alternative was far more terrible.


    "Please, just let me speak to her. I-"


    "Why would I ever do that?" Seth flinches at her glare. It was not fair. To use the face of the maiden he loves, to drown him in guilt of the things he had never done. It was just not fair. "You may have forgotten Seth, but I never could..." Her eyes, as strong as steel, suddenly went soft. "...she never could." Emma said with melancholy.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "...But it wasn''t me..." He quietly whispered as Emma stared back. "...I-I didn''t- it wasn''t me! It was the other one! He doesn''t speak for me! Why am I have to be the one to pay for it?!" Seth screamed out in injustice. The things they had convicted against him, things he would gladly die before even considering it. It was maddening.


    "I have done nothing to hurt her! I cared for her! I''ve done and given the best I can to help her! I-I!... I love her." He strangled the words out of his throat. Everything felt so heavy. He could have shouldered lies and slander the world would throw at him.


    He would stand in defiance and refuse to bow down to their whims... but... from her? After all they had been through, no matter how short it had been, this... this... this was how it would end? From a crime of a future he had no part in? It was... unfair.


    "...Lies wouldn''t work against me." Seth looked up, ready to scream in denial when he saw the doubt in her eyes. When he saw a thread of light in the darkness.


    "I love her." Seth repeated, his voice held firm in conviction and desperation.


    Emma''s eyes hardened once more into suspicion and doubt. "Words are far easier than-"


    "I love her." Seth repeated, emerald eyes refusing the back down from doubtful sapphire. "I-it may have started with my curiosity back then. I d-did help her then, only for the chance to learn her secrets." He pauses, gathering his words in a painful eternity of a second before he resumes.


    "But I love her." His voice was barely above a whisper, but it might as well have been a roar that shook the forest as the sapphire eyes shook in disbelief. "Nothing would change that. I... I love her too much to lie. I am ready to give up everything if it meant to win her back." His voice quivered, threatening to break, but he held on.


    "All that I ask is for you to give me a chance. One chance, that is all I need," Seth pleaded before Emma''s doubtful yet hesitating eyes. "I could prove it. I will prove it!" So close! He was so close! Seth refuses to surrender even an inch as he continued. "All you have to do is trust me, so please... just give me a chance."


    He ended, reaching out desperately for her to understand. Everything he had said was true. He could see it; Emma could see it. Her sapphire eyes flickered hesitantly; torn between the choice she was given. All Seth could do was wait and pray.


    After what seemed to be a moment of infinity, she finally made her choice. "...I can''t trust you." And it was a choice that broke Seth''s heart as she retreated back into the dark, along with his hope. The fear and doubt had won in the end.


    "You cannot be trusted." Her voice was far crueler than death, as her voice became harsher and colder. "Why would I ever trust someone who killed me?" Paranoia and fear engulf her voice. For as much as Emma tried to hold on for the two, she was just as broken as Lucy was.


    Broken by time, life, and deceit. Behind the mask of a soldier, she was still just a little girl, terrified of the cold world around her. "But I didn''t-"


    "You did! I saw it! I felt it! That arrow was yours! You did you did you did!" Seth felt as if the ground were crumbling beneath his feet. Everything had gone so wrong... everything. And the voice... that damned voice.


    "...Don''t use her voice..." Seth coldly whispered as the girl flinched.


    "W-what?" Emma whispered, confusion and paranoia in her being.


    "Don''t use her voice, damn you!" Seth roared as he redoubled his grip. The young lady cried out in pain before her hatred returned. If only Seth had saw through her, he would have seen Lucy. Not his, but a Lucy nonetheless. Alas, the young man was still just a man. Inexperienced, weak and ultimately, fallible.


    "Give her back!" He demanded as he tightened the grip, forcing a painful yelp. She was on her knees, with one of her arms locked in place.


    "Never!" she snarled through clench teeth as Seth tightened the grip. "The flower head was a fool!" Seth felt his blood boil as he tightened the grip, forcing a groan out of her. "Hopeless, na?ve little fool!"


    "Be quiet."


    "She never seen the bigger picture, always cowering behind my back when things go wrong! Lucy was a coward through and through!"


    "I said quiet, damn you! Don''t you dare insult her name!" Seth screamed.


    "But even then, e-even if she was a spineless c-coward, she doesn''t deserve what you''ve done!" Seth blinked as his grip withered.


    "W-what?" He whispered; his voice quivered in terror.


    "I did nothing to her. I tried to warn her over and over again, but she just won''t listen. That girl just wouldn''t listen! Damn her and her desperation!" She sneered disdainfully as Seth''s hold shattered. It was barely even a challenge to break through after that, though Seth did not care. He simply could not as he stared back at the fearful and angered visage of Emma.


    "W-what do you mean? I don''t understand." Seth replied.


    "Y-you," she pointed an accusing finger. Seth felt as if it was a spear aiming at his heart. "...you broke her heart." And he was right as he felt his heart have been struck down.


    "I-I- what? N-no, n- no that is a lie!" He replied in a heartbeat. "I haven''t done anything wrong to her! I..." He trailed off as understanding soon returned. "...this is about your past, isn''t it?" Her silence was all he needed to scream.


    "It wasn''t me! Damn you two! I didn''t do it! I didn''t! Whatever happened to you two, I didn''t do it! I have no part in it! Why can''t you understand that?!" His heart thrummed wildly as he fought off the lead in his throat. Even breathing felt hard.


    "And what are we supposed to do?" Emma asked, her eyes burning with anger and paranoia. "We''ve already died once. How else are we going to react?" Tears invaded her eyes, but she wasn''t done yet.


    "Do you even have the faintest idea what it felt like? To have your shard embedded in my heart? Trying to gasp for air, only for your own blood to drown you? What it''s like to know you are dying and beyond saving? Can you even imagine that?" Emma shivers as she tries to warm herself up, rubbing her arms desperately as if to fight off the cold embrace.


    Her eyes trembled, darting from side to side as if she was trying to find the nightmare that would claim her, only to find empty shadows. She tried to control her breathing, but even in this vain attempt, the young lady failed. Her frame trembles as the night goes on.


    And Seth saw all of it. For just a brief moment, the young man wanted nothing more but to hug the frightened girl. He tried to fight against it, but the shattered and horrified look of the girl who stole his Lucy looked nothing like the thief he once envisioned. Just a desperate and terrified young lady.


    "We died for a cause that had been forced down upon us. By the people we once thought friends! We died by your hands! Alone! How else are we supposed to take it?!" Emma cried out, tears escaping from her eyes as she glared madly at Seth.


    "Tell me, damn you! How else am I supposed to explain to that girl that the one she fell with was the one who murdered us?!" Fury and sorrow intermingled as one. Her voice degraded to a horrifying degree as she continued to force out the words from her mouth.


    "Y-you...you should have killed us like then." Seth''s eyes widened, but she was not done. "At least that had been merciful. At least then we didn''t have to argue who was the mad one... at least then we didn''t have to hope." It burns. Every single word burns. "You... you lied to her. You lied and broke her heart." Emma softly whispered.


    It was unfair. The world was sickeningly unfair. Her words were mad and utterly unjust, and yet Seth could not help but understand, no matter how he wished he didn''t. But.... but why me? Even so, he could not accept it. There were still so many things he wanted to say, so many things to confess, yet Emma saw right through him and did not even give him the chance.


    "You know, she even tried to convince me that you were different." Seth''s throat tightened, guilt collapsing on his shoulders. "She tried to convince me that we can still have a family, even after all we''ve been through. That I was wrong... but I was right..." The acid in her voice burned his soul. "...I just have to be right." The sheer regret in her tone was simply too much.


    Even she hoped to be wrong. The one who wanted nothing more to kill him hoped to be wrong. A lump formed in throat; his mouth felt dry. Seth tried to come up with a response. He tried to find the words, but he just couldn''t, as his gaze dropped low.


    The guilt simply wouldn''t let him. His nose burned as he tried to fight off the tears forming in his eyes as a single thought tormented him. I failed her... I-I... hurt her. It hurts so much to acknowledge the mistake he unknowingly made. I even promised her...


    The young man wanted nothing more but to strangle himself to death. The urge to tear out his chest just to remove the lump was almost too enticing. Yet through it all, there was one thing that he wanted to do the most. One that prevented him from giving up right then and there. ...I''m sorry... I am so sorry, Lucy. Please forgive me.


    Seth turned his gaze up once more, mustering the courage and the strength he needed to speak out the words. But Emma was done. "You are no better than Kier." Her eyes bleed into gold, refueled slightly during the entire conversation.


    "W-wait! I-"


    "Die!" Emma roared as she flung the dagger with vekra, aiming at his right hand. Its mark was true as Seth grunted in pain. The shadow of death coldly approaches, yet he could not feel it. Seth could not fear death, for there was something far more terrifying than it. Death has to wait.


    "It was not a lie!" Seth shouted as he narrowly avoided a stab aimed at his throat. "I meant it Lucy! I meant every single one of it!" He breathed hard as a kick slammed into his chest. "I love you!" Emma flinched before her glare redoubled.


    "From the first day we met, I could not look away!" The dagger nicked his cheek, but the pain barely registered. "I was drawn by your eyes! By your snow white hair!" The dagger dug deep into his shoulder, but he held on.


    "I fall in love by your kindness! You''re clumsy and awkward speech! Your-"


    "Shut up! Just be quiet and die, murderer!" Emma roared gutturally as she stabs into his leg this time. The pain barely hinders the young man as he continued to shout.


    "I love you! Even through your scars and awful nicknames you''ve given me! Even if you constantly had to reprimand me with every treat I tried to give to the kids! I-"


    "I said shut up!" He fell down hard as another stab landed on his remaining uninjured leg. Emma quickly mounted as she pointed the dagger down where his heart was. Seth manages to block with his arms, but the blood lost had rendered his strength weak. The dagger inches closer.


    "I love you, Lucy. I love you." Seth struggled with every breath he took as Emma''s terrifying scowl inched closer with the dagger in hand. "I didn''t mean to lie. I truly didn''t." He gasped as the guilt threatened to kill him first.


    "I-if I knew it would hurt you so much, I would have never tried. I would have just stay put in that stall." Shimmering emerald eyes meet enrage gold as tears finally escaped his eyes. "I never meant to hurt you. Never." His arms were growing weaker now.


    "Liar." She growled lowly as she clenches her mouth. Her teeth trembled from the pure pressure she exerted from them in rage.


    "I''m sorry for making you c-cry. " The blade was beginning to cut through his shirt. "I-I''m so so-sorry." Seth gasped as the cold metal bite through his skin. "I-I shouldn''t have co-come. I-I shouldn''t have t-tried..." The world was so cold, yet even at door''s death, the young maiden before him was hauntingly beautiful.


    "... i-if I did, y-you wouldn''t have to cry." It was the only regret Seth had. The only thing he could not change. He made her cry. And it ate him. The cold bite of steel was a candle to the roaring inferno of regret that consumed him. How Seth would have howled in pain.


    Yet still, the man within the lad demanded him to withhold his scream. She deserves it. She did not need to hear his cries. Not after this betrayal, this treachery. It was the least he could do for her.


    He stared right into her eyes one last time. Hatred infused gold stared down like a cruel God. His words did not reach her. Her hatred burns bright... and yet, even now, she was still beautiful. Even with that hideous glare, that awful snarl, and those twisted scars, she was still Lucy, even if that other one had taken over.


    A small, sad smile graces his lips for the last time. "I''m sorry, L-Lucy... a-and... I love you." His arms finally gave out as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 41

    "D-don''t..." His eyes snapped wide open once more. The dagger was soaked in blood, it was mere inches away from piercing his heart. The pain was by far the most painful he had endured, yet it paled in comparison to the turmoil within.


    He looked up to see sapphire eyes, but it was not the same cold winter, but a gentle first snow. Seth blinked once more when he felt droplets wetting his face. Tears fell off from the scarred maiden. "Do-don''t h-hurt him..." she whispered as her arms trembled.


    "Lucy," Seth whispered, reaching for the girl in pure desperation. Her eyes gleamed in recognition. "I-"


    "No!" And as suddenly as it came, those soft eyes turned into a roaring blizzard once more, glaring down with malice. "Let go of me, Lucy! This is our only chance!" Emma roared before her face softened once more. It was grief this time.


    "W-wait! P-please just wait a-"


    "I am done waiting! This bastard has to die!" Her eyes twisted into a glare once more before it softens into pale horror.


    "You can''t! Y-you can''t d-do this to him! I-"


    "He will betray us!" Emma glared down as Seth could not help but flinch. The words were indeed far harsher than steel. "The moment it comes, he will sell us to that bastard! He had already done it once, he surely will-"


    "You can''t! P-please you c-can''t do this!" Lucy pleaded as terror marked her eyes before it hardened back to steel.


    "Why not?" Emma looked down, eyes pulsing in anticipation before it softened once more.


    "I...I... I love him." Lucy whimpered as it both elated and pained the two.


    "You what?" As merciless as the howling winds of winter, Emma''s eyes morphed into a horrible scowl. Her muscles tensed as if two forces were struggling to control it. "Him? After all he had done, him??" The dagger bit slightly at his flesh as if it was her finger.


    "He killed us!" Emma roared, eyes watering in anger before it twisted back to distraught.


    "I know! Kalva be damn, I-I know it already! So p-please, stop saying it!" Lucy cried as silence reigned in. Only her sobs could be heard. "...p-please stop s-saying it..." the dagger was pulled free from Seth''s chest. It was as if Emma relented control for a moment.


    "Lucy..." Seth whispered as he carefully reaches out his right hand. He never reaches her as she quickly dismounted and avoided his touch. It pained Seth to see her reduced to such a state as she stumbled and fell awkwardly away from him.


    "W-wait!" Seth shouted, trying to chase after her, but the blood lost made him slow. Power was already mending his injured body, but it was nowhere as fast as he wanted to. "I-"


    "Do-don''t!" Lucy shouted, one hand crawling awkwardly away from Seth as the other held out outstretch against him. "D-don''t go n-near me." Her whispers trembled against the wind as Seth felt another arrow pierced his lungs.


    "L-Lucy I-"


    "S-she might h-hurt you." Her anguished eyes pleaded before it suddenly changed back to hatred.


    "You are still defending him?!" Emma snarled as it brought Seth dead in his tracks. "After all he had done, you are still defending him?! Why!" Accusing eyes bore down on Seth. The urge to just hide was beginning to grow more and more tempting.


    "It was because of him! Him! We died because of his-"


    "No!" Her eyes, watering in frustration at the injustice of it all, twisted back into mourning. "Y-you are wrong! I-it wasn''t h-him... it wasn''t Seth-"


    "Why are you still denying it?? Look at him!" Her head snapped, glaring to where Seth stood. For a moment, her hateful eyes burned his soul. The next, it watered in pain and denial.


    "N-no!" Lucy cried out as she turned away. "L-let me go! Let me-"


    "Look at him!" Emma roared back. Her right hand holding their chin tightly as she forced their head back. "That is him! Him! The one who shot an arrow into our heart!" Emma sneered.


    "L-let go of me!" Lucy willed the left hand to remove the grip, but Emma held more control over their body than she previously had as it remained firm.


    "Why won''t you understand?! Why-"


    "S-stop!" The two fell silent as their focus turned back to the injured young man. Gashes marred his skin; his clothes had been ruined to such a degree that they looked more akin to a vagrant''s clothes.


    "You," Emma growled, pointing the dagger right back. Her fingers holding the blade to such a degree that it began to tremble.


    The two watched the disheveled young man raising his hands up, completely unarmed and vulnerable. He proclaimed his next words with a shaky breath. "I-I don''t want to fight. Not you or Lucy!" The concern and fear in his voice caught Emma by surprise before it twisted back into mockery.


    "Concerned for the flower head now, are we?" Dripping with sarcasm and derision, Emma''s scornful eyes did not leave Seth. "What sweet little lies are you going to whisper into her ears again, hmm?" Distrust evident in her eyes.


    "Y-you said you cared for her." Seth said, burying the pain from within.


    The cruel amusement in her eyes died, a harsh rebuke escaped her lips. "I did not say such a thing. Don''t put your words into my-"


    "You do! You did not say it, but you do!" Seth quickly denied her retort. Her eyes pulsed dangerously sharp. "You are mad because I hurt her, that I made h-her... her cry..." Seth had to swallow the lead in his throat. Grieve later, there are things he needed to be do. "...what else do you call it?" Her eyes furrowed as she tried to make a response.


    "... I do not care what happens to her." Though her voice was softer. "The flower head can cry for all I care." But her eyes were hesitant. "It does not matter to me at all." And her voice is much more careful.


    "You cared for her." Seth insisted, her eyes hardening once more.


    "Weren''t you listening a-"


    "If you didn''t, you wouldn''t have been so angry." Her jaws tightened, but not a sound escaped. "S-so please, d-don''t force her into this. Y-you are hurting her... just like I did." Her eyes widened into shock as if she did not consider the possibility.


    "I did not hurt her! I am trying to make her see! She wouldn''t understand otherwise!" Emma spat out defensively, but Seth shook his head.


    "I-is it though?" Seth''s inquiry forces Emma to pause, turning her attention from within back to Lucy. As if she had seen the damage for the first time, Emma was stunned. The young lady was squirming painfully against her control, all the while trying to control the tears from escaping. She never could. The flower head was simply too weak, too innocent... too na?ve.


    Silence was her answer as confusion tore her through. Emma opened her mouth to retort, but she quickly bites it back. Opening and closing it again, but no words left her mouth. In the confusion, Lucy gained control, no matter how momentarily. Her eyes softened with grief and betrayal once more as she looked back at Seth.


    "Lucy..." Seth whispered softly as she flinches. The pain, the fear, the utter look of betrayal in her eyes made the crushing guilt ever more painful. "...it wasn''t me." Yet still, even through all that, Seth refuses to accept what he hadn''t done. He will never hurt her. The thought of even doing such a thing was unbearable.


    For her to believe in this lie, it broke his heart. "I''m sorry for making you cry, for whatever my other self did, but it wasn''t me." She flinched as she met his eyes. "You have to believe me, please. I would never do such a thing. Never." His eyes glisten with tears. The young man''s shoulder trembled as he tried to control his breathing, tried to hold back the tears from falling.


    "...I don''t know if I can trust you." It burned. In just one sentence, Seth felt his chest caving in from the sorrow of her words. "I-I... I just don''t know." Seth fell to his knees. The urge to scream clawed through his lungs, but he could not do it.


    He opened his mouth, trying to give voice to his agony, but it wouldn''t come out. He tried to breathe, tried to replace the trapped air in his lungs, but he couldn''t do it. The air was stuck, his lungs wouldn''t work.


    Panicked, Seth began tearing through the scarf around his neck. It didn''t work. He smashed his chest repeatedly, trying desperately to unclog the suffocation. It didn''t work. Seth clawed at his throat, tears marring his face as he tried to breathe even a semblance of air.


    Even that failed. He still couldn''t breathe. Still couldn''t understand why it was happening to him- no, he did know why. He just couldn''t believe it. Couldn''t accept it. His shattered heart strangled his lungs, suffocating him to death.


    Yet even that pain felt like a relief from the nightmare he was forced to face. For it was a nightmare he could not wake up.


    ?


    Lucy eyed the young man with a heavy heart. ''Why did it have to be you? Why-'' Her thoughts came to a grinding halt when Seth suddenly took off his scarf. Then he began to rapidly punch his chest before clawing his throat. It was not long before he fell to the ground.


    "Seth?" There was no reply as the young man continued to struggle. When Seth did not rise back up, Lucy felt the foreboding sense of omen in her throat. Her heart began to race as death came to visit.


    "Seth!" Lucy cried out in panic, rushing to the fallen young man. Seth twisted and writhed in silence, clawing his throat as if he someone was strangling him. "No no no!" the young maiden cried out as she tried to stop him, but he was in so much pain, so much agony.


    Lucy reflexively tried to pour power into his body but found her own reserves instead to be empty. "No. Why now!" The young lady despaired as her body quivered. Despite life and all of its horror it had thrown at her, Lucy could only watch Seth die. Her mind refuses to think rationally.


    Nothing filled her head but the utter lack of hope and dismay as she watched him struggle, dying by the second. Her sanity began to break when a thought finally dawned on her. Utterly lost and helpless, she turned to the only one whom she knew who could help her.


    "E-Emma! Emma! W-what do I do??" Lucy cried out; her mind was thrown into complete disarray. The soldier remained silent. "Emma please!" Lucy cried out louder, her body shivering from the cold darkness of the night.


    ...He is a danger to us all. Emma replied after a second longer. Lucy''s eyes widened as despair loomed over her. He would be a threat in the future if we-This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "No!" Lucy cried out, hugging Seth in desperation to ward off the cold. "No, I don''t want to! Seth! Seth!" She was selfish. After everything she had to done to Emma, ignoring her warnings and her own desperate plea, Lucy still asks for her aid. But she had no one else to turn to. No one but her.


    "Emma please!" Lucy cried out once more in pure anguish. It baffled Emma to no end. ''Why am I even helping you?'' The unfairness of it all. ''Why do I have to keep cleaning after your mess?''


    Why should I? Lucy flinched at the coldness of her tone. After all I had done for you, for us. You left me here to rot. You played pretend while I was trapped inside. Her words and the dying Seth in her arms made replying impossible. She was desperate for a lifeline and that line was growing farther and farther.


    I even warned you, didn''t I? Even if you beg, I won''t help you.


    "E-Emma-"


    No.


    "E-Emma please! I-


    I said no-


    "Please! I''m begging you!" Emma flinched as Lucy continued to plead. "I''m b-begging you Emma, please save h-him! I-I c-can''t lose him! I can''t! Please!" Lucy wailed as she tried to embrace Seth in the hopes of stopping his pain. It didn''t work.


    "P-please! I''ll do anything! I''ll do anything you ask of me! J-just save him! Please!" Lucy cried, the young man in her arms was growing weaker. His struggles were going slower and slower. It was only a matter of time before it happened.


    "I-I... I love him." Emma stood quietly as Lucy continued to sob. "E-even... e-even if he did killed us once... e-even if it h-hurt''s admitting it.... I-I still love him." Lucy cried as she cradles Seth in her arms, desperately trying to hold off the cold.


    "I love him, Emma. I still love him with all of my heart." Lucy whimpered as she clings on to his body. "S-so please... help me. I don''t want to lose him. P-please, n-not my S-Seth.... please... he is all that I have."


    ''...What about me?'' The bitterness swells from within. ''After all we''ve been through, you won''t even remember it?... I''m being replaced... by him?? He doesn''t even know even a fraction of what we''ve been through! H-he! He...'' Emma forcibly buried her heart down; sentiment was useless here. The flower head wouldn''t understand.


    ''Let him die.'' Emma snarled. ''Maybe for once in your life you''ll learn-''


    ''B-but'' Yet a part of her, that ever so forgiving part of her, whispered.


    ''No buts! She deserves this. I tried to warn her, but she wouldn''t listen.''


    ''But she will learn with time. She-''


    ''''No, she wouldn''t. Even after all I''ve been through, after all I have done to protect her, she abandoned me. Maybe it is time for her to understand what it''s like without me. What it is like to fail from your own failure! She can only blame herself! Why-


    ''But she''s crying.''


    ''why...''


    ''She has no one to turn to.''


    ''why...''


    ''She has no one to turn to but us.''


    ''why...''


    ''...who else can she ask for help but us?...''


    ''...she has that murderer. She said it herself! She will abandon us again like she did before if I save him. What is it with him that she sees, anyway? He is nothing more than a murderer.''


    ''But she loves him... and he loves her as-''


    ''Lies. He is no better than Kier.''


    ''...Is he though?''


    ''...''


    ''You saw it, right? I...I don''t think you could fake that...''


    ''...''


    ''She makes mistakes. I won''t deny that, but... are we really going to hurt her like this? Is this truly the only way?''


    ''why... Kalva be damn.'' Emma finally made up her mind.


    ...Switch with me. The younger girl did not hesitate for even a second as she quickly gave up control. Her weeping eyes disappeared before they hardened back to focus. Emma had so much to say. So much to deny from this young man. To denounce everything he proclaimed for Lucy as lies... just like he did, but it can wait. Time was running out.


    D-do something! Lucy panickily insisted, much to Emma''s annoyance.


    "I am doing something. Now be quiet!" Emma chided the young girl. Falling back on her training, Emma searched Seth''s clothes for anything that could help him. Herbs, medicines, potions, anything would do. What she found instead was something even better.


    It was Lacrum.


    Y-yes! U-Urum''s light thank you! Lucy wept in joy as Emma stared at the vial. It was just what she needed to get out. One vial would be enough to start over from here. She could run off with it and sell it to start over. A gold coin would be enough to last her a month if she uses it sparingly... but...


    E-Emma?


    ...It would kill him. And that would break her all over again. Emma begrudgingly surrenders the thought as she pops the cork off and drank the blue liquid.


    W-what are you doing?! S-Seth needs-


    "Am I going to help him or not?" Emma frowned, promptly silencing Lucy. Though the older girl could feel Lucy''s displeasure radiating from behind. She ignored it, focusing instead on the task at hand. Her eyes bled into gold. With focus, Emma directed the flow of power into her fingertips.


    Emma could not help but frown in distaste at her lack of control. The time she was locked inside had rusted her skills. She wasted so much for such a simple trick. Luckily, it was enough. "...He might die from this."


    Wait what! E-Emma-


    Emma plunged her fingers into his chest.


    ?


    Seth gasped loudly. The young man greedily breathed in the succulent air as if it was his last. For a moment, there was confusion. And then realization. Before the pain could return, however, Seth looked up in surprise and confusion to see Lucy- no, Emma glaring down on him.


    "There, he''s awake. Now stop yelling." Seth blinked even more into confusion before Emma''s eyes suddenly softened and embraced him. Warmth exploded in his chest as he quickly returned the gesture, albeit slowly and confused.


    The young man barely had a second to understand what happened when he heard her sobbing cries. "D-don''t scare me like that," Lucy gasped as her hug tightened. D-don''t do that to me a-again, ok?" She pulled back from the embrace as she glared at Seth. Yet that glare was far gentler, far more forgiving.


    "I-I... I understand." Her glare weakened immediately as she went for another hug. One he did not resist as he savored the warmth he thought he had lost.


    "...I... I s-still don''t know." And within an instant, Seth felt the coldness gripping his heart once more, but he forced himself to listen anyway. "I... I still d-don''t understand why... why it has to be you..." Words can be crueler than steel. "...b-but... I don''t want to lose you..." And yet it can be gentler than the wind. "I-I d-don''t want to l-lose y-you too... I don''t want to be alone again."


    She expected Seth to be able to handle it all, to do what he always seemed to do for her, to comfort her in her darkest of times. Lucy just didn''t know how close to breaking he truly was. That even he can fall into despair. It terrified her out of her mind how close she was to losing him, far more terrifying than the truth of his future self.


    Seth felt the air stuck into his throat once again, but it was far more bearable. Far more merciful than before. The two savored each other''s embrace when Lucy suddenly pushed him. "All right, that is enough." And once more, her tone returns to steel.


    It caught Seth off guard, but he manages to compose himself before replying. "Lady Emma." Seth nodded slightly. A scowl was her only reply as she retrieved the dagger Lucy discarded.


    "Wait, I don''t wish to fight you." Seth hurriedly braces himself once more, but Emma did not react violently as she did before.


    "I would, but she would stop me before I could kill you," Emma gruffly replied as she scavenged the field for useful items. "The flower head and the empty reserve were the only thing keeping you alive." She turned to Seth with a frown as he returned the gesture in kind.


    "D-do forgive her, Seth. S-she is the one who saved you, after all, w-when you couldn''t breathe." Lucy''s voice escaped for a moment as silence reigned between the two.


    "Oh... thank you?" He replied with much hesitance. Emma simply opened her hand as if she was waiting for her reward. When Seth looked back in confusion, her frown simply worsened.


    "Not even a vial?" Seth blinked in confusion, trying to jog his memory. "Ungrateful bastard." Alas, her sharp tongue heralded his failure as Emma simply went back to scavenging.


    "H-hey when is Lucy-"


    "It''s my turn. She had a month and more to herself. I can at least have an hour." Seth begrudgingly falls silent as he watched her work.


    The darkness of the night barely hindered the champion as her eyes glowed in amber light. The young man followed suit, trying to look for what she was searching for. Alas, there was only so much he could gleam. "What are you looking for?" Seth finally asked with hesitation.


    "Coins, metals, daggers, anything that I can find and sell." And surprisingly, Emma replied without her sharp tongue.


    "Why would you need those? The orphanage is well stocked for the winter. I made sure of that." Seth replied. Emma pauses from picking up a silver coin as she turns to frown once more.


    "I am not desperate enough to steal from the children and the nuns," Emma scoffed as she continued scavenging for more valuables. "I''ll make it out... somehow..." Her words caught Seth perplexed, trying to make sense of her vagueness.


    "Steal? Lucy, the things I''ve given are all your-" Emma sharply turned, glaring with twin burning suns. "Ah, right." Seth quickly backtracked before Emma would get even more hostile. "S-sorry, I just-"


    "Shove it, I don''t want to hear it." Came her quick reply. "You can lie to her all you want, but don''t mistake me for that flower head." Seth blinked before a frown loomed over his lips.


    "It is no lie. I-"


    "You say that now, but what happens a month from now? A year? I wager it wouldn''t even be that longer when a comely lass came knocking at your gates." Seth''s jaw drops slightly before his face flushed.


    "I would never! I-"


    "All she needs to do is to smile and spread her legs for a night or two and you would have forgotten the flower head in a heartbeat." Her unforgiving tone continued.


    "That is not true! I-"


    "Though I suppose it wouldn''t even be that hard." She turned with a derisive grin plastered on her lips. "After all, with a hideous look like this, it wouldn''t be surprising for you to turn in a heartbeat. Who would even fall for someone like..." Emma trailed off when she met Seth''s disappointing gaze.


    Somehow, the look irked her far more when he was angry. "What a sad woman you are." Emma blinked before it morphed into anger. "Is that all it would take to discourage you? A harlot with a pretty face?" Her anger bleeds into hostility.


    "Don''t speak as if you know me." She glared, but Seth did not shy away from her gaze. "You act as if you wouldn''t abandon her the first chance that you-"


    "Why would I even try to entertain such a thought?" Seth cut off as Emma balled her fingers into a fist.


    "Don''t lie to me. You think I''ll believe that you can love someone with this?" Emma tapped the twisting scar on her cheek. "This? You can love her even with this? Who do you think you are..." she trailed off when she noticed the firmness of his eyes. It did not waver for even a second.


    "...Why would that matter if I love her?" Emma''s eyes widened before she scowled hatefully.


    "Another lie." Emma spat out before turning away.


    "...If that is all it would take to shake your faith, then I''m truly sorry for you." Emma flinched before she redoubled her efforts. "I don''t know why you wouldn''t see it."


    "Quiet." She hissed, but Seth remained undeterred. It was his turn to give his piece.


    "Why you refuse to accept it."


    "Silence!" Emma continued to search for valuables, but it was clear to the two that it was all a front to hide her trembling frame. Seth felt a tinge of guilt, but he was not going to let such slander go unpunished. He had his own reprisal to give.


    "But I suppose you wouldn''t understand." Emma went rigid. "Maybe that is why you can''t accept it. You-"


    "Seth!" The young man blinked back to focus when he saw Emma- no, Lucy''s eyes watering. "T-take it back! She-"


    "I-I don''t understand?" Her soft, watering eyes turned to rigid steel as tears trailed down from her scarred face. Seth silently cursed himself for running his mouth unchecked as he prepared himself. Though nothing in the world could prepare him when Emma suddenly began to throw rocks at him. Just rocks. Without the aid of power.


    "I-I don''t understand?" She screamed as tears rolled off her face. Her once stern and cold front crumbled to dust as she began to cry out. "You weren''t there. You don''t know a damn thing!" Emma screamed as she threw another rock. Seth would have taken cover from the volley until he heard her anguished cries.


    "I tried everything for him. I''ve done everything I could for him. Don''t speak to me as if you know anything! You don''t!" Gone were her golden suns as her eyes turned bloodshot red. Tears marring her cheeks as Seth stood dumbfounded.


    "You and that damn flower head are the same. You two don''t know what I have been through!" Emma weep, her throws growing weaker and weaker as it didn''t even reached Seth anymore. Still, she continues to throw as if it would solve the injustice done to her.


    "I-I didn''t do anything wrong. I... I did everything for him." Emma finally lost her strength as she crumbled to the ground into a crying wreck. "Oh Kier, why did you betrayed me?" Emma wept as she leaned on to a nearby tree for support.


    Seth flinched at the name he should not have heard, of a trauma he shouldn''t have heard, but alas, here he was. Truly, he should have kept his mouth in check. He should have known when to stop. "I''m sorry." Emma glared, but she continued to cry as Seth could not meet her gaze.


    "I-I didn''t mean to bring those memories. I''m sorry." There was no excuse he could give. None. He should have stopped when he noticed her revulsion. Should have been satisfied when he proved her words meaningless before his love. He should have just stop.


    Emma held her glare for a second longer before finally replying, even with a raspy voice. "Then it is a good thing this would be our last."


    "What?" Seth asked, sensing dread clawing once more.


    "When I am done what I needed to do  here, we are leaving." Emma said with resolute in her voice despite her heartbroken eyes.

 Chapter 42

    What? Lucy echoed once more as Emma went back to work. W-we''re leaving? W-wait Emma isn''t this is-


    "-abrubt!" And Seth ended, supplying one another without even knowing it. It infuriated Emma further. "Let''s talk about this, surely-"


    "There is nothing to talk to." She hissed as she stuffed the last of the metals she could find use of. "We have stayed our welcome longer than it already has. It is only a matter of time before they would look here. We have to go." Emma directed her words to the two, but more so to the disbelieving young lady.


    B-but they haven''t found us yet! Lucy insisted from within. S-surely we can-


    "We are never safe, you imbecile." Lucy flinched as Emma grinded her teeth. "We have been lucky. That is all there is to it. Sooner or later, they will find us, and when they do, we will be dragged back."


    No! I won''t accept this! I-


    "You said you would do anything." Lucy falls silent, the sinking realization and horror radiated like a bonfire. Emma did not blinked in the slightest. "Well, I''m saying we are leaving. And that is final." She declared for the two to hear, uncaring of their growing horror.


    "W-wait lady Emma. Surely you are not planning on travelling at this time!" Seth implored. "Winter is almost here. If you travel now, who knows what perils you will face." Emma stopped in her tracks, taking in his words for a moment.


    "It is a risk I will have to take." The soldier reaffirmed her conviction as he turned to face the young man. "You don''t understand what those animals will do to us if they drag us back in." Lucy internally flinched as Seth blinked back in confusion. "All of this," Emma gestured over her wounds, her scars. "Would be for naught. Hel, I wager it would be worse."


    "T-then let me hide you. I have the resources to do it." Seth said, grasping for straws.


    S-seth''s right! If w-we took his aid, they would never find us! And Lucy as well.


    Just let Seth-


    "-help you. You don''t-"


    -have to keep living like- Emma grabbed Seth by the collar, and from within, she did the same to Lucy as well. Her teeth clenched in barely restrained fury- no, insanity. Her breath hitched tightly, whispering beneath the cold moon as the words and vapor escaped from her mouth.


    "I am not going back." She held their gaze, spatting out the words that ran amok within her head. "Whatever you two had planned in mind, forget it. That day will never come." Their eyes trembled, a shadow flickered from deep within.


    E-Emma, Lucy weakly cried out.


    "L-lady Emma," And Seth does as well, his hand reaching out towards her. The two were truly in synced much to Emma''s frustration. Suddenly, she had to deal with two flower heads instead.


    "No," She reaffirmed to the two.


    But!


    "But!"


    "I said no!" She snapped, but the two love struck pair stubbornly stood resilient. Their love and desperation to stay with one another revolted Emma to no end. She couldn''t help but despise the weakness that had consumed her once, and yet, she could not help but feel a pang of envy.


    "Think for a second, damn you. You two are risking not only yourself, but the entire orphanage too." The two paused as the shadow of doubt clouded their eyes.


    "T-they have nothing to do with this. Surely your family can be reasoned with?" Seth replied, skeptical albeit hopeful.


    T-they wouldn''t dare. Lucy, who endured torment with Emma, however, knew all too well what she truly meant.


    "Do you know the due for scarring a noble?" Their eyes widened. "What about kidnapping one?" The two paled as the implication finally settled in.


    T-they didn''t do it! They have done nothing but help us! Lucy desperately reasoned.


    "They have no proof!" Seth shouted in outrage, but the fear and uncertainty in his voice was clear. "How could they-"


    "They don''t need to have proof. We''ve already been framed. How can you two be this na?ve?!" Emma snapped back at the two. "What did the sellsword say, flower head? They kept muttering about that pig. Who could this pig be?" Emma said as she watched the cogs turn in their heads.


    W-what? What are you... no. I-it can''t be... Memories flooded back to the scarred maiden. Information that had been buried from the recent light of Seth''s true, or rather, future identity, had finally come at last. And despite trying her best to deny it, Lucy remembered all to well what the sellsword had said. As if on cue, Seth whispered in a horrified low tone.


    "T-the mayor." A dumbfounded look plastered over his face as he gathered the pieces. A terrible realization hit the two as they saw the horrible picture they had missed that Emma had revealed. "That bastard." Seth trembled in rage; his eyes darkened with malevolent light as he finally connected all the pieces.


    "It was him, wasn''t it?" Seth looked back at Emma for confirmation. The steel and fire within his eyes caught the respect Emma had to willingly surrender as she nodded her head.


    "The sellsword we fought confirms it. We are not safe here. If that pig knows, then it is only a matter of time." Seth''s hands curled into a fist, trembling with restraint that was now beginning to infect Lucy.


    But... but why? We haven''t done anything to him! Her anger sparked terribly into a searing flame. In moments like these, Emma was begrudgingly reminded that the flower head did not make it this far purely on luck. If only she had the spine when it mattered the most.


    "Why wouldn''t he?" Lucy flinched at the uncaring tone. "All he has to do is drag us back in one piece and he gets acquainted with the duke. Not enough to get into the inner circle of the capital, but enough to pull him out of this backwater town." Emma replied plainly as if it was a fact that could not be changed.


    But he is dragging innocents into this! Children and women! Lucy cried out in injustice as a dry chuckle escaped from Emma.


    "I doubt anyone back there would have cared less how we were found. Just that we are." Emma mused derisively, turning his attention to Seth this time. "You know, you might not remember this at all, but they are just as I remembered them. Self-serving fucks." And Seth could not help but nod back in agreement. ''So even you understand.'' Emma mused to herself.


    B-but... but no one would stand for this. Unfortunately, Lucy still clings on to hope, much to Emma''s frustration. Surely father-


    "He is not our father." Lucy and Seth jumped at the coldness of her voice. "He sired us, but he is no father. Get that through your head. We have no father." Emma spat out with vitriol, silencing the young maiden from within. "...Not that we have a family to begin with." The soldier buried her thoughts quickly, but not quick enough for the flower head to escape notice.


    ...We do.


    "What?" Emma said.


    ...We... we have a family here. Emma went still before she whispered back in disbelief.


    "Why can''t you understand?" There was no response, boiling Emma''s blood even further. "We have to go. We are being hunted down. Why can''t you understand this?!"


    Because they are here! Lucy shouted back. They are here! Our family is-


    "They are not mine!" Emma roared. "You were the one they took care of. You were the one they loved. You! Mine had already died!" She screamed loudly at this cruel, unfair girl. Why was she the only one? Why not her as well? She gets to pretend for a while, wasn''t that enough??


    Emma has had enough. She had tolerated her for far too long. She was so sick and tired of always taking care of her and her moronic choices. "I am leaving." So, this time, she will be the one to make the decision. "Whether you two like it or not, we are going. I will not be dragged back to that hell." Emma snapped as she turned to leave.


    "W-wait! I-"


    "There is nothing left to speak of. I''ll die on this weather or live for another day, but I will not be dragged back." Shrugging off Seth''s warning, she continued to trek.


    However, she was quickly put to a stop when she turned to see the sister who shared her name and the child Lucy had clumsily rescued. Fear ripe in their eyes as if she was going to kill them. Good timing. Emma thought as she turned to Lucy from within. Say your goodbyes. We are leaving soon.


    ?


    Lucy numbly blinked as the control was given back to her. She felt the older girl waiting with a sense of urgency. "S-sister Lucy?" But her guard was down. Lucy looked back to sister Emma, to Iva... to Seth.


    No, She quietly answered as Emma went stiff.


    What do you mean, no? Lucy- oh, you selfish brat! Emma curses loudly. The control Emma had given in consideration was wrenched off violently. Unfortunately for Lucy, Emma refuses to let go as she did so before. As always, you couldn''t even keep a single promise.


    Lucy ignores her sneer as she stumbles towards Sister Emma. "S-sister Emma, I-"


    "S-sister Lucy, p-please wait." Lucy froze dead on her tracks. A slight tremor echoes across her body when she saw the hesitant eyes within the nun. "L-let''s talk f-first." The nun tried to hide it, but Lucy''s sensitive ears could not escape it.


    "W-what do you mean?" Lucy broke at last, taking a step forward. "S-siter Emma, I-" Emma stepped back, shielding Iva away from her. Emma''s eyes widened into shock. It was as if her body had betrayed her. And yet sister Emma offered no apology.


    "S-sister Lucy please." The slight shiver in her tone frightened Lucy.


    Why? Lucy thought, her mouth agape from the shock. Why are you looking at me like that? She took another step forward. Sister Emma was saying something, but she could not hear it. W-what did I do? Her right hand rises, reaching out to the panicking sister. Why are you-


    "Lucy!" The scarred maiden snapped out of her trance as Seth held her in place.


    "S-Seth? W-what are you doing? Why-"


    "You are scaring them." The bluntness within his voice made Lucy blank out for a second.


    "M-me? N-no, t-that''s not true. W-why would I be scaring..." Lucy met Sister Emma''s eyes, the one who always looked back with such warm affection, who show her the warmth she never thought she could find again, flinched at her gaze. "...them." Her words fall dead in her mouth.


    ''No, this can''t be happening.'' Lucy denied, trying to take another step forward, when Seth firmly squeezed her shoulder. A look of pity mirrored her disbelief.


    "I know you didn''t, I know, but you have to pull it together. T-they don''t know yet. They don''t know about Emma." His words finally calmed her down. It was making sense. Finally something was making sense! It was because of her! Yes, she must have scared-


    Blaming me now, why don''t you? Lucy flinched, but she ignored her once more.


    "Sister Emma, it''s ok. It''s Lucy." Seth reassured the nun. Lucy waited in anticipation for the calm to grace her eyes, but it didn''t came. Sister Emma was still afraid of her.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "S-Seth, may I talk to Lucy... alone, please?" Sister Emma replied apprehensively as Seth and Lucy blinked back in surprise.


    "Sister I-"


    "Please... I need to talk to her." Sister Emma trembled, but she held herself together, eyeing Lucy with a resolve she rarely seen.


    Seth turned back, giving Lucy a reassured glance. "I''ll be close by." The young man whispered before walking away, leaving Lucy with Sister Emma and Iva.


    "...D-do you have anything you have to say for yourself." She tried to hold it in, but the betrayal within the nun''s voice filled Lucy with shame.


    "I-I was only trying to save you. I didn''t-"


    "Y-you p-promised me that you wouldn''t pick up a weapon again." The sadness, the disappointment in her tone, Lucy wanted to run away.


    "What am I supposed to do?!" Lucy snapped, Sister Emma flinched, but she didn''t avoided her frantic gaze. "I-I can''t just leave you to die! I-I could-"


    "You could have waited for Seth." Her voice was still soft, but there was a firmness within them. "Call on the guards, hire other sellswords, or even call sister Rose for help, but you didn''t." Sister Emma never raised her voice, but Lucy was beginning to shake. The scarred maiden could not meet the older woman''s gaze anymore. She was simply too afraid.


    "Y-you didn''t do anything but risk your life instead. What... what would you have me do if they stabbed you?" Lucy''s eyes snapped back to see Sister Emma''s eyes watering with tears. "I told you to call for help. I told you to drop that blade." She glared disdainfully at the daggers on her hips.


    "I-"


    "No! You will listen to me young lady. I have enough of your lies." The nun finally raised her voice, scaring even Iva by her side. "I thought you wanted to stop? To run away from this, yet why are you here, drenched in blood? Was that also a lie?"


    Lucy stuttered out a reply, horror evident on her face. "I-it''s not! Y-you have to believe me, sister Emma!" The scarred maiden cried out for understanding.


    The nun''s eyes glistened with anger and scrutiny. Her kind eyes were nowhere to be found. "And yet you throw yourself recklessly to death''s embrace." Lucy cowered before her gaze. It was simply too painful to endure. To know those once loving and gentle eyes hate you was simply too much for the love hungered girl.


    "I-I''m sorry." Lucy weakly replied as the nun flinches. "I-I... I just don''t want to lose you." The sister''s eyes weakened as she watched the merciless killer reverted back to the young girl she had known and taken care of.


    "I c-can''t lose s-someone again. I... I am so sorry." Lucy lowered her gaze; she could barely hold it in anymore. "P-please d-don''t hate me." Her voice was barely above a whimper, failing to hold in the urge as tears trickled down from her eyes.


    Lucy was about to break down when she felt the ever so familiar warmth. She looked up in shock to see Sister Emma and Iva giving her a hug. "You lied to me," Lucy flinches at her voice, "but I don''t hate you, dear." Sister Emma''s voice was still stern, but it was softer than before.


    "What you have done today, I''ll make sure to discipline you properly, but I will never hate you, dear. Never." Lucy blinked before sobbing quietly in her arms. Relief flooded her entire body, the tension finally escaping from her body. She could finally calm down and just broke down in her arms. A mistake Emma did not let go unpunished.


    ?


    ''Why her?'' Emma tried to hold bitter poison from within, but for all for her experiences could provide her, she was still human. Still vulnerable, even if she wanted nothing more than to deny it. ''Why does it always have to be her?'' Emma glared from behind the wall.


    She watched Lucy, even after all the failures and selfishness she had made for herself, easily forgiven and love by the nun with the same name as her. The nun who showed so much love from the very first day they met. A love she had never known that not even Kier could give. The love of a mother.


    It was... unfair. She had endured just as much, even worse than the flower head, but why was she the only one? Why not her as well? If someone had described to Emma what this love could be, she would have mocked derisively at the lies of it all... and yet she was here, trapped to watch what could have been hers as well. It was simply unfair.


    So, when the moment finally came and Lucy let her guard down, she made sure to take it. She would tear down this dream before it could hurt her more than it already had. W-what the- no! Emma! Lucy cried out in dismay as Emma took control once more.


    As if recoiling from their touch, Emma quickly pushed off the two. "S-sister Lucy?" Sister Emma asked in shock. "Is there something wrong?" When Emma did not respond, the nun''s eyes soften to care once more. "H-hey hey," and it terrified her. "There is no need to be-"


    "I am not Lucy." Came Emma''s sharp yet simple reply. The nun''s eyes blinked in confusion, trying to understand what was happening before her. "My name is Emma. Emma le Larum." A spark of fear and confusion filled her eyes once more, barely understanding what she said. The little girl, Iva, could barely keep up as well.


    "I-I don''t understand-" Sister Emma trailed off when Seth finally stood between the two. "Seth? What-"


    "Does it look like I am going to stab them?" Emma said with annoyance as Seth stiffly shook his head. Behind him, the two looked back in utter bewilderment.


    "No, but it wouldn''t hurt to be safe." Seth coolly replied as Lucy gave off a derisive snort.


    "E-excuse me, but what is going on? Sister Lucy why-"


    "Sister Emma I... I believe Lucy switched places with lady Emma here." Seth replied.


    "P-pardon? What do you mean by that?" Sister Emma asked looking back and forth between Lucy and Seth.


    "...It seems, lady Emma Larum and Lucy shares the same body. According to her, Lucy got lucky and controlled their body most of the time... until now."


    Sister Emma''s eyes slowly widens in shock.


    "Y-you mean-"


    "It means Lucy is not here right now." Emma cut off in impatience. "I am currently in control. The flower head can wait." The sharpness and stiffness within her reply finally broke through the nun and the child. Their guards raised up once more as Sister Emma finally spoke.


    "L-lady Emma," The soldier could not help but flinched at the completely different and change in tone. Why was that? Emma was just as, if not more, than Lucy could be. Yet it was so different between them, why? "m-may I ask why-" Just why?!


    "We are leaving. This place is not safe anymore. Neither for me and Lucy nor for you." Emma buried the injustice of it all once more. Her sanity was far more important than envy now. She will not be chained! As expected, their eyes widen in horror, but not as much as Seth. It seemed the young man was better than Emma had given credit him for.


    "W-what? I-I don''t understand-"


    "Lucy did not mention it because she was afraid of being abandoned if she told you the truth." The nun''s eyes widen into horror once more. "But I am not. We are being hunted down by my family''s soldiers and elites, the cobalt guard. They, if my guess is correct, are being aided by the royal family''s own men. As much as Lucy wants to deny it, we are being hunted."


    Emma paused, watching as the stunned nun slowly but surely devoured the information with horror. There was so much more, Emma had not even begin to explain why, but they will know. Stop it! Even if the flower head tries to stop her.


    Stop lying to them! I-


    ''You are dragging these people into our hell you dolt. They are better off without us.''


    No! Let go of me! Lucy tried to take back control, but Emma was ready. She pushed back against Lucy with ease. The flower head had forgotten what it was like. Emma... Emma was still there. Still being hunted by their screams. What would a rusty flower head could do to her? She remained sharpen. Her? She had grown soft.


    "You''re lives are in danger." Sister Emma and Iva''s eyes widen.


    Stop it!


    "If they found us within your care, there is little doubt what they would do to you." They paled further.


    Lies!


    "And so, we have to leave." Emma said as a matter of fact despite Lucy''s desperate pleas.


    P-PLEASE STOP! PLEASE-


    "I am sure you can understand why-"


    "W-wait! J-just wait lady Emma." Sister Emma interrupted, much to Emma''s shock. "T-the night is getting colder, we can talk about this on the morrow yes?" Emma could hardly believe what she was hearing.


    Y-yes! She''s right! I-if we leave now, we-


    "Are you daft?" Sister Emma flinched but did not turned her gaze away. "We are being hunted. You are endangering us all for nothing! The sooner we leave, the better." Exasperated, Emma looked at the sister as if she had hit her head.


    "B-but it is dark right now, and darker still beyond the town! Please at least-"


    "We don''t have any time!" Emma shouted as the nun and the child jumped back. Seth flinched, but he remained firmed in between them just in case. "They are going to find us and when they do, you all be dead! Why can''t you see that?!" Emma roared in disbelief.


    ''And you, be quiet! You have done more than enough!'' Emma snapped at Lucy''s plea as she turned back to the sister.


    She thought the nun would have understand more so than anyone else, yet here she was, helping the flower head... it''s unfair.


    "B-but... L-Lucy could not give her goodbyes then." It was so unfair. "P-please, at least give her this." Her amethyst eyes quivered against her piercing sapphire. Her hands squeezed tightly into a ball, ready to bark out a retort when Seth intervened.


    "You''ll need supplies." Emma frowned at the ever-opportunistic merchant, but Seth continued. "Winter is almost here, surely you don''t plan to go without proper provisions, yes?" A memory so many weeks ago flashed through her mind. How she and the flower head almost went mad with only the cold water sustaining her. She... did not want to go through all of that again.


    Her already disapproving gaze hardened further with her frown as Seth took her silence to continue. "Besides, surely you don''t plan to go with those clothes on, would you?" Kalva be damn, the young man makes sense when it was convenient for him.


    Though not lacking in any way in warding off the cold now, it was hardly suitable for travelling when winter was so near. And yet, Emma could not help but voice out her frustration. "And if I do, what would you do?" Emma challenged, catching Sister Emma and the child by surprise.


    "L-lady Emma p-please-"


    "Oh, I don''t doubt it." Seth replied, masking off his shock far better than the two. "But I wager you would avoid it if you can. Well, lady Emma, you can avoid it now. Just for a day of delay." Emma stared for a moment longer before letting out a soft sigh.


    "...One day. After that, we''re going." Emma finally relented in defeat as everyone but her sighed in relief. "And I am in charge, the flower head can have her turn when it is time to say her peace." This brought a trouble gaze from Seth as the nun and the child were still trying to understand what she meant.


    W-what?! No, I-


    ''I gave you a chance, and you tried to chain me, you ungrateful brat.'' Emma snapped back.


    A chance I have no choice but to accept, and you call this being fair?!


    ''Fair? Since when did our lives became fair-''


    "T-that... can I please t-talk to her?" Emma was broke off from her internal war as she turned to face the nun. "Y-you are leaving soon after all, I would like to spend what little-''


    "I can''t trust her after the stunt she pulled." Emma sharply replied, prompting Sister Emma to close her mouth. "She might bury me for good this time if I let her."


    I-I won''t! Just let me talk to them, I promise I won''t-


    ''Promise? You ''promise''? Since when did that word hold any worth to you?''


    While preparing her next words, Emma felt a tug on her leg. She looked down to see the child, Iva, if she recalled correctly. "J-just a moment? Please?" Iva weakly requested.


    "...Why would you want to?" Iva and Lucy flinched. Memories of that faithful day flooded their minds.


    "B-because... I want to understand why." Iva weakly replied. The little girl could barely control her tremors from showing. This side of Lucy, this lady ''Emma'', she was far more frightening, felt far more violent... and yet...


    "...Would knowing why would make it better?" And yet, Emma replied with a surprising amount of caution. As if she was careful not to make her cry. Even Seth was caught off guard.


    "I... I don''t know... I just want to." Iva confessed. Emma seemed to ponder for a while before finally responding.


    "...Ten minutes. I don''t care if you are done or not, you only got ten." With that Emma let goes of control, but not without preparations.


    Well? Aren''t you going to do it? Emma hissed as Lucy quickly took the chance.


    ''I''ll just talk to them, I swear!'' Lucy thought in reply.


    Right, of course. Everything is fine now with your promise. Emma replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm as Lucy took control once more.


    ?


    "L-Lucy?" Sister Emma asked in caution as she watched the stiffness and seemingly eternal frown slowly dissipate away from the young lady. Lucy blinked; her eyes softened once more as she quickly embraced her.


    "T-there there." The nun cooed softly, gently patting her back as her young charge quietly sobbed.


    "I-I don''t want to go." Lucy whimpered, her voice utterly hopeless and defeated.


    "We''ll find a way. I-I''m sure we can find a way to convince her." Though uncertain, Sister Emma made sure she buried the doubt deep within. She needed to be strong for her. After all she had done, she needed someone more than ever to lean on.


    "S-sister Lucy?" They turned to the voice of Iva. The poor young one was barely holding it together. Whatever hostility she had before, it seemed she had finally grown attached to Lucy just as the rest of the children did.


    "A-are... are you leaving?" Iva weakly asked, trying to hold back her tears. Lucy could not bear to meet her gaze as she went back hugging to Sister Emma. Iva with a disheartened gaze, gently pulled her leg again. "H-hug." The little girl said, surprising Lucy.


    The young lady seemingly hesitated at first before lowering down slowly and embracing her. "T-there th-there." If it were any other day, Sister Emma would have smiled at the young girl''s attempt of comfort by copying her. Alas, it only provokes more tears for the three.


    They stay still for a moment, quietly treasuring what little time they had left for each other. If she could choose, Sister Emma would have prayed to all the Gods for the moment to last just a little bit longer. Sadly, it had to end.


    "We have to go. It is getting colder here." Lucy looked up to see Seth with a heavy smile. The young man was holding it in. He was trying so hard to act nonchalant as usual, but Sister Emma could tell. Even if he were to somehow manage to hide it, the way Lucy''s eyes watered betrayed the true extent of the bond between two.


    With a heavy nod, Lucy quietly picked Iva up in her arms. An act that seemed to surprise the two but did not deny it nonetheless as they trekked slowly back to the manor. They wracked their brains for any excuse, any reason to delay her journey further and possibly convince the colder lady from within.


    Lucy looked worse and worse with each step she took. Although she was purposefully walking slowly, the three did not called her out on it. Instead, they even tried to match her own slow pace. Just a little bit longer. They need more time, just a little bit more. Surely they can come up with a plan! They have to! They-


    "Hey... it will be all right. We''ll come up with something." Sister Emma looked back to see Seth giving Lucy his signature smile. Although it was far weaker than before, the young lady seemed to appreciate it nonetheless.


    "Thank you." Lucy softly whispered as they continued to trek back, despite their wish to just stop. To keep this time for themselves. It was then an idea popped up inside of her head. A far fetch plan, almost worthless... but it could work. If it somehow worked... Sister Emma smiled.


    "H-hey Seth," If it could just work... then maybe they could convince them.


    "Yes?" Seth asked sluggishly, but quickly perked up when he looked back at Sister Emma''s brightful eyes.


    "Do you think it is possible to-"


    "What''s that?" Iva suddenly cut off, pointing ahead of them. Sister Emma pauses, barely containing her excitement at her ingenious plan when she saw it. Smoke rises from the horizon where... where the manor was.

 Chapter 43

    Lucy blinked. Hoping and praying for the fourth time that she was just seeing things. She had fought a champion after all, an experienced one at that. She shouldn¡¯t be surprised if all those blows had made a concussion strong enough that it made her see it.


    When she blinked for the fifth time, however, the smoke was still there. A void suddenly invaded her stomach as she quickly gave Iva to Sister Emma, much to their surprise. ¡°S-stay here.¡± She could barely form a sentence as her body screamed for her to run.


    ¡°Lucy, wait!¡± Seth shouted after, but she was already running. Running as fast and hard as her power infused body could carry her. The cold wind whistled in their ears as they blurred through the night.


    Weapons Lucy flinched at the cold yet neutral tone of Emma. After all she had done to provoke her, she was surprisingly cordial this time.


    ¡®Your not going to stop me?¡¯ Lucy asked, her hands double checking to the pair of daggers she had stolen from the corpses.


    Do you want me to? Emma shot off an annoyed frown. Although she could not see it, Lucy could instinctively tell. It was their body, after all.


    ¡®No, I¡­ I thought you would want to run away.¡¯ She softly replied as she vaulted over a fallen log.


    Would you let me? Her voice was dripping with venom.


    Lucy hesitated before replying once more. ¡®T-then why are you helping me?¡¯ There was a beat, a slight hesitance from the soldier before she replied.


    ¡­Can you kill him? Lucy¡¯s eyes widened, her body trembling slightly as she tried to bury her fears, but Emma knew better. It has to happen eventually. If we wanted a shot in truly running away, we have to kill that mutt. There was no remorse in her voice, only the iron conviction to do what Lucy struggled to accept.


    ¡®E-Elias-¡®


    He has to die. Lucy flinched, the glare from Emma redoubled. I do not care if you still cling on to hope for those bastards. I don¡¯t. The steel within refuses to bend.


    ¡®T-then what about the others? Are we-¡®


    If they get in the way, then yes.


    There was a slight pause between the two before Lucy mournfully resigned. ¡®I don¡¯t want to do this.¡¯ Lucy quietly wept. Emma flinched before turning cold once more.


    And yet we need to.


    ¡®I-I-¡®


    Do you want to lose everything again? Lucy could not reply. Her mouth refuses to move as she weakly shook her head. Then be a good girl and be quiet. I¡¯ll do what needs to be done¡­ as always. Lucy blinked before nodding her head slowly.


    The two remained quiet for the rest of the journey. It would have stayed that way when a shout broke them out of their silence. ¡°L-Lucy! Just wait a second damn it!¡± Lucy turned to see Seth running after her.


    ¡°S-Seth! What about sister Emma and Iva? Why did you leave-¡°


    ¡°I could say the same to you! And no, I did not just left them. I gave them a map towards one of my hideouts!¡± Seth shouted as he finally ran beside her. ¡°Kalva be damn, slow down will you? You are burning reserves as it is.¡± The young man grimaced.


    ¡°B-but I need-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯ll be useless if we arrive empty. Calm down you dolt, we¡¯ll make it.¡± The edge of steel from his voice, while not as firm nor as assured as Emma, was reassuring, nonetheless. Lucy nodded as she gradually reduced her output to a manageable degree.


    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t?¡± Revelation after revelation, Lucy¡¯s already fragile mind was assaulted with the horrors of the past once more. ¡°W-what if I¡¯m too late? W-what would happen to the them??¡± The smell of fire, the taste of iron, and as always, the detestable crimson liquid staining her body. Then the screams¡­ the scream-


    ¡°Your not alone.¡± Lucy blinked back to reality, their pace considerably slackened, but it was for the good as Lucy was having her nightmares once more. ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? We will figure it out when we get there. I promise.¡± His warm yet firm tone made Lucy¡¯s breathing slightly easier.


    Before she could reply, however, Emma spoke out first. ¡°Is he really that useful?¡± Seth blinked in surprise but quickly recovered as he let out a sigh.


    ¡°I have a relic bow lady Emma.¡± Seth said as he willed his bow back in his hands. A flash of golden light condensed before it died, revealing a gold and silver bow in Seth¡¯s hands. ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t deny a champion watching your back right?¡± Seth said.


    ¡°You are hardly trustworthy.¡± Came Emma¡¯s biting remark before a subtle change suddenly occurred. Seth was still new to it, but he could instinctively tell which one of the two was in control. For a lovesick young man, he was quick to adapt as Lucy replied.


    ¡°Emma please. Seth can be trusted.¡± It warms his heart to no end. ¡°Besides, d-didn¡¯t you always say, ¡®take all we can get¡¯?¡±


    ¡­I don¡¯t trust him. Emma hissed from within.


    ¡°Then trust in me instead, please.¡± Came Lucy¡¯s soft request.


    ¡­Your love will be the death of us all. Emma remarked but did not continued any further.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lucy softly replied. Seth did not quipped up a response. If his experience with disgruntled and traumatized veterans had told him one thing, it was to never take their trust, no matter how insignificant it may be, for granted. For it is all they can afford to give.


    The two continued to run as Emma softly gave a small smile. ¡°S-she¡¯s willing to tolerate.¡± It was not the most reassuring word Seth had heard, but he would take whatever he could get. After all, if Emma and Lucy were the same¡­ then surely she had stories to tell as well.


    Seth smiled, but before he could reply, however, they heard it. The distinct shouts made their blood run cold. Several seconds later, they heard the clash of steel. ¡°No no no.¡± Dread infected Lucy as she redoubled her pace. Seth followed right behind her.


    They quickly made past the last of the woods with the aid of power. They stood on a small uphill clearing, providing a good view of the town and its insides. Whatever Seth was about to say on that day died forevermore on his lips as the sight of the orange glow strangled all hope.


    How the two wish power had abandoned them then. For in its grace, they witness the nightmare unfold before their very eyes as if they were there.


    The estate burns from the distance.


    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be.¡± Lucy murmured before redoubling her speed. Seth was shouting something, but she could not hear it. Lucy quickly ran to the gate, ignoring the shouts of alarm from the guards, her breath growing ever more chaotic as the sound that haunted her in her sleep came back to life. Taunting her, tormenting her for her hopeful wish.


    Dodging and weaving through the road and the civilians, Lucy took the quickest shortcut back to the estate. Her familiarity with the road, the sense of recognition from the surrounding buildings brings no comfort to her heart, only dread and terror as she finally turned to the last corner, revealing a sight that Lucy wanted nothing more but a lie.


    The entire estate, those that made out of wood anyway, was a blazing bonfire. Some of the civilians were trying to put out the fire, but they were hold back by an encirclement of soldiers in blue and silver.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Whatever excuse they had in mind fell on her deaf ears as Lucy¡¯s gaze fell towards the group from within the perimeter. The children and the sisters. The children were crying in fear and confusion as they were separated from the sisters.


    The nuns tried to reach them but were separated by a group of soldiers. Some were shouting and even striking back at the men and women in blue and white, trying to reach the children, but they were repulsed by the soldiers of the north. Yet for all the horrors that stared at Lucy, it was nothing but a pale shadow.


    Her home was burning, her family was being torn apart, yet it felt¡­ nothing. Everything felt so trivial, completely and utterly inconsequential compared to the two figures standing beneath the pale moon. Not even the blazing heat of the fire could distract her.


    Standing just in the middle of the formation was Elias. With his disheveled ebony hair, Elias was exactly as Lucy remembered. Tall and regal, he was just as she remembered. Back when times were so simple.


    Wearing the signature silver and cobalt armor her house was known for, it was not hard, especially for him, to stand out. Surprisingly, there were cuts marring on his face as his armor was battered considerably. As if he had just won a hard-fought battle.


    In his hands was the relic blade her brother personally forged. Last Light was its name, a fitting name as it heralds the final light his foes would have in their eyes before it was extinguished.


    And the accursed blade pierced through Rose¡¯s abdomen.


    She could not hear the world screaming throughout the night, nor could she see the horrified look of Elias as he quickly withdrew the blade, trying to heal the wound to no avail. Or even the burning inferno growing even hotter. No, all could Lucy see was Rose¡¯s impaled figure.


    The older sister glared at her murderer. Her eyes were growing weaker as they struggled to remain open. The older sister would have passed into oblivion with a mask of hatred when her gaze caught something at the corner of her eyes. It was wearing her clothes.


    What¡­ the¡­


    She turned to find a Lucy staring back in mute despair. The shock within Rose¡¯s eyes was as clear as crystal as it met hers. Her eyes blinked ever so slowly as if she could not believe her eyes. The confusion remained for a second longer.


    O-oh¡­ t-there you are¡­ h-hehe that s-scared me good¡­ j-just where did you run o-off to?


    Though it did not last for long as a soft smile crept up on her lips. Her eyes twinkled in relief and joy as her left hand slowly, but surely reaches out towards Lucy. Her mouth weakly opened, mouthing off her last words. Surprisingly, Lucy heard it in perfect clarity.


    It was the softest and warmest tone she had ever heard. Like an older sister finding her lost and terrified younger sister.


    ¡°Your safe. Thank Goodness.¡± Her smile reaches into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again, ok?¡± It was the last thing Lucy heard from the older sister as her eyes went cold. Her body went limp.


    Sister Rose was gone.


    Her older sister was dead.


    Lucy blinked once. Then twice. Then it was for the fifth time, before she realized it was real. What she saw wasn¡¯t just a nightmare. It was real. Lucy blinked for the tenth time.


    And the world exploded in red.


    ?


    ¡°No!¡± Elias shouted in a panic, trying to heal the wound as power courses through his hands. ¡°I told you to drop it. Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡± Elias shouted in frustration and fear. He did not meant to do that. He only tried to disarm her of her sword. He never intended to kill the nun.


    ¡°M-Mender! I need a mender now!¡± Elias shouted at his men. He could already feel the wound bleeding too much, the power that he was pouring in told him so. It was too late. But Elias did not give up. Maybe he was wrong. He was not used to heal others after all, surely the menders would know better than him!


    He tried to keep the wound from getting worse as he quickly laid her down, but it was to no avail. The nun¡¯s breathing was already growing weaker. Thankfully, a mender did arrive. Two in fact! Maybe then they could save her?


    When the two knelt down to help, they quickly poured power into the wound before stopping. ¡°What are you doing? Save her!¡± Elias demanded but the mender weakly shook their heads.


    ¡°Master Elias, it is too late.¡± One of the menders said, an old man in cobalt robes. ¡°There is nothing we can do.¡± Elias blinked once, then twice before shaking his head.


    ¡°No that can¡¯t be right. Surely you can do better than me!¡± Elias demanded, pleaded to be proven wrong, but the heavy gazes soon confirmed his worst nightmare.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry sir, but there is nothing we can save.¡± The younger mender, a young lady, replied. ¡°Your relic blade simply ruins any chance we had in saving her.¡±


    So, it is my fault. Elias thought as he stared down at his bloodied blade. This wasn¡¯t meant to happen. I only- oh kalva be damn! Elias quietly cursed as he watched the menders respectfully take care of the body. Why did that happened? Why-


    ¡°No! Sister Rose!¡± Elias snapped out of his daze when he heard the cries of the children and sisters alike echoing in shock and loss.


    ¡°S-sister R-Rose, p-please wake up!¡± The children begged as the soldiers held them back from swarming the fallen nun.


    ¡°W-we won¡¯t b-be naughty anymore, s-so p-please wake up.¡± Their small voice hiccups and wept in desperation.


    It was not long when the other sisters joined in. ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A sister howled, trying to strike at Elias to no avail as she was held back by the soldiers and the other sisters.


    ¡°S-sister Ivy, please-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! You hear me bastard?! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Ivy roared as tears escaped her eyes. Her voice trembled as her shoulders sagged. ¡°O-oh Rose¡­ w-why did it have to be you?¡± Ivy wept as the other sisters joined in mourning, hugging one another as they wept for the nun¡¯s passing.


    Elias curled his hands into a fist as he bit down his lip. Don¡¯t run away you coward. Face it. He quietly berated at himself as he gathered his words. ¡°Give her a proper burial. Find them a shelter to hide to.¡± His men quickly nodded to follow through their task.


    The heir of Larum tried to find what other orders he needed to see through when a memory flashed into his mind. A deep seething rage boiled beneath his skin as he quietly hissed. ¡°And bring me that pig. I will get to the bottom of this-¡°


    A baleful and sorrowful howl interrupted him. Elias and the soldiers quickly turned to face the new threat only to fall silent. Their eyes widened in shock and confusion as they watch a young nun running towards them with a pair of daggers.


    That alone would have caused them to stiffen. No one at such a young age should have driven mad with grief like her. No one should have.


    Elias would have thrown himself without a second hesitation, to stop further madness that already consumes the girl, but he could only stood still as he watch the young nun barreling towards them with reckless abandon. With a hair that he could not have mistaken, even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Emma?¡± Elias whispered in horror as Lucy¡¯s cobalt hues burned into gold, ready to kill.


    ?


    With a wordless scream, Lucy ran. She did not care how the citizens and the soldiers jumped back in surprise, nor did she cared the sounds of alarm echoing throughout the night, nor did she cared the look of anticipation from the soldiers eyes morphing into shock and disbelief.


    Nor the surprise within the sisters eyes or the wailings of terrified children. Not even the look of alarm twisting within Elias¡¯s eyes into recognition made her hesitate. No, all Lucy could think in that moment was the complete and utter annihilation of the murderer of her older sister.


    ¡°L-lady Emma its us!¡± One of the soldiers stepped out of formation, dropping his spear to show his intention. ¡°Its just us! There is no need to be-¡°


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    It was the last thing the man could hear before a power enhanced strike cleanly cut off his head. Shock and confusion exploded within the rank as they watched the man¡¯s headless body crumble to the ground, the liquid of life spluttering out of his now stumped head.


    The men and women barely had a second to process their comrade¡¯s death when Lucy slammed into their ranks. With the power of a champion and the rage to fuel her will, Lucy began butchering men and women alike.


    It did not matter whether the soldier was young or old, single or had a family, if they were in her grasp, they die.


    ¡°L-lady Emma it¡¯s us! Its-¡° A dagger pierces through his skull.


    ¡°Stop this my lady! This is-¡° Her throat was ripped off.


    ¡°S-stop! Don¡¯t make us do this lady Emma! Don¡¯t-¡° His jaw shattered at the crushing grip.


    Pleas for mercy and reason went unheard as Lucy continued butchering. ¡°T-the lady has gone mad! Lady-¡° Lucy silenced the man as she slammed his torso with a power of an enhanced kick. She left a hole in his chest.


    The citizens who saw the carnage quickly fled in terror. The children could not understand why sister Lucy was tearing apart men and women like paper as they continued to cry. The sisters paled, horrified at the monster their youngest had become.


    Yet the one who was the most affected was none other than Elias. The younger sister he was to find, the innocent child whom he swore to treat better the next time he saw her, was nothing more than an insane, grief-stricken and vengeful girl.


    ¡°S-stop! Emma stop! What are you-¡°


    ¡°ELIAS!¡± The young man barely raised his relic blade in time to block a power infused strike with the dagger Emma was holding.


    ¡°Emma wait! I can-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU! EVEN IF IT IS THE LAST THING I¡¯LL DO! I¡¯LL FUCKING KILL YOU!¡± Lucy howled at the top of her lungs. With the rage she hadn¡¯t felt since the monsters attack, she relentlessly pursues after her brother. Her chest burned; the very act of breathing was so painful that she thought she would suffocate.


    But it was nothing compared to the loss she felt. The loss of her sister Rose. With the solemn promise she had made, Lucy raced towards her brother with a single, hateful and blind purpose. Her eyes watered with tears, burning in gold, ready to kill.

 Chapter 44

    Chaos raged across the night. The shouts of battle, the cries of misery and the smell of iron wafts through the air as Lucy relentlessly swung her blade, aiming to kill her horrified brother. Blow after blow, the two champions traded strikes that would kill lesser men. A single mistake was all it needed.


    ¡°Emma please!¡± Elias shouted in desperation and plea as he narrowly deflected a strike that was aimed at the artery on his neck. ¡°Stop this madness! I-¡° An animalistic scream was all the young lady could reply, forcing Elias to duck mere seconds from a violent swing.


    Elias breathed hard, trying to stabilize his breathing as his heart still beats with the regret coursing through in his veins. He didn¡¯t mean to impale that nun, only to disarm her. But tragedy struck then. She was moving too fast and could not control his blade midswing. Within a heartbeat, Elias found his blade impaling the nun.


    He was a soldier. Not a murderer, and yet guilt gnawed his bones at the utter dismay of the children and the others. Elias did not even have a minute to mourn the loss of life when he finally saw her. His sister was wearing the clothes nuns have.


    He barely even had a second to register why she wore one before she killed one of his men. It was a sentence that should have never been put together. Elias hadn¡¯t known his sister well. Fighting on the frontlines tends to make such endeavors impossible. But the time that he did spent with her was different.


    Proactive, perhaps even a little desperate to connect with someone else, but never like¡­ like this. No matter how much he tried to reason, Elias could simply not see that persistent, yet timid girl. Only a grieving vengeful lady remained.


    And as if that was not enough, her eyes burned like molten gold, just like his. A champion. Elias lamented what trauma she had to go through to attain those accursed eyes. He could still remember their father¡¯s eyes glistening with tears as he was pushed to the brink of death.


    To be a champion, one must endure pain that would break a man, be it physical or mental. Elias could still remember the hesitance their father showed when he begged to become one. All things considered; he was lucky. He had the support and care of his father who nursed him back to health after beating him thoroughly, unlike some of his peers.


    The process made him a champion, but it came at a heavy price. It made him feel cold, almost detached. Yet it was a price he was more than willing to pay if it meant the protection of his family, should the time ever come. Standing before Emma now, it felt as if all of his sacrifice amounted to nothing. Her golden eyes stared back in blind madness as tears escaped them.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, damn you!¡± Elias shouted, unease and dismay clawed through his chest as he blocked a narrow strike, aiming directly at the artery near his throat. ¡°Stop this, I-¡° Lucy threw a hard kick on his shin, breaking his balance.


    Elias felt his heart dropped as Lucy roared, slamming her dagger down, aiming to kill. The young heir felt his power coursing through his veins, yet even with its aid, it was still to slow to stop the blow. Too-


    ¡°My lady please!¡± A young soldier intervened, a blade weaver to be exact as she blocked the blow mere inches away. ¡°It is us! It¡¯s-¡°


    ¡°Move!¡° Elias shouted as he dragged the young blade weaver to the ground with him just in time as Lucy swiftly redirected the blow, aiming where the blade weaver¡¯s right eye mere seconds ago. The maneuver had left her open and Elias did not hesitate. He kicked Lucy in the hip, buying them time as she stumbled to the ground.


    The blade weaver quivered slightly, still processing how close death had been. ¡°Can you move?¡± Elias asked as he quickly got back up to his feet. It took a second for the blade weaver to respond as she quickly, yet shakily got back on her feet.


    ¡°I can, s-sir.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Name.¡± Elias barked quickly, their eyes glued to Lucy as she struggled back up, the intensity of her eyes never wavered for a second.


    ¡°I-Iniey. M-my name is Iniey, young lord.¡± Iniey stuttered as she rose back to her feet.


    ¡°Iniey tell the others to stay back. I cannot risk all of you dying with me.¡± Shouts of protest filled the air but was quickly smothered when Lucy lunges for another strike. Elias blocked just in time as their dance of resumed once more.


    ¡°Send word for Sir Dal and the others!¡± Elias shouted at the bewildered blade weaver. ¡°Kalva damn you. I can¡¯t do this alone. Please, I don¡¯t want to kill my sister!¡± Their eyes widened as a cut graze through Elias¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be back sir!¡± Iniey shouted before running back towards the barracks. With the men finally relenting to his orders, Elias let out a sigh of relief as he pours all of his focus in deflecting and parrying most of Lucy¡¯s strikes.


    The young man struggles keeping his reflexes down, lest he accidentally stab his own sister as well. Her vicious and unrelenting strikes were a sight to behold, especially for a newly awakened champion. Were it not for his prior experiences, he would have died minutes ago.


    Fortunately for him, Lucy was out of her mind, swinging wildly with no control or discipline. He can use that at the very least. This was not how he wanted to meet her again, but what choice does he have?


    ?


    Madness. If there was one word that could capture even a fraction of the turmoil that is raging within Lucy, it would be that. She could not hear the cries of the children nor the desperation within the nuns pleas. Nor could she see the alarms and horror within the soldiers. Not even the arid burning smoke made her pause as the entire world centered only to one man. Elias.


    Cries and shouts overwhelmed one another as she swung violently once more, crushing the stone beneath their feet. Tears of loss and grief collided with rage and hatred as Elias narrowly avoided another blow.


    She did not know what to think. She did not know what to feel. Only, that she would kill him. ¡®You fool! Get a hold of yourself!¡¯ And so, comes to Emma¡¯s frustration. ¡®You are burning too much! We would run dry at this rate!¡¯ She shouted in exasperation, but Lucy could not hear any of it. Her sight remained only to Elias, leaving her mental defenses down. To which Emma used.


    The change was instant as Lucy was thrown back from the fore front. Emma quickly stabilizes the output of power, but it did not last long. ¡®What are you doing?!¡¯ Lucy demanded as Emma grinded her teeth down in concentration.


    ¡°You are wasting too much of our reserves.¡± She chided at the younger lady as Emma grounded to a halt, gathering control of her power once more.


    ¡®Waste? Waste?? There is not an ounce of power wasted from me killing that bastard! I-¡®


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, you fool! We are going to die at this rate!¡± Emma could not hold her boiling frustration any longer as she shouted, prompting surprise and confusion from those around her. Yet it only emboldens the younger lady as she snaps back from within.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡®I thought you wanted to kill him? Don¡¯t tell me, you are getting cold feet now?¡¯ Lucy hissed.


    ¡°Are you blind, flowerhead?¡± Emma snaps back. ¡°Our reserves are dwindling, and you are wasting it like a fool.¡± Lucy seethes but did not answered back. ¡°Listen to me, and we will kill this bastard.¡± Emma refocuses her attention back to Elias who could only stare back in shock.


    The young lord could not understand why his sister was shouting at the air, nor could he understand the sudden change. But he did understood one thing, and so did everyone else who heard her. Elias soon gathers his composure first than the rest. ¡°E-Emma? It¡¯s me, Elias!¡± The young man said, hoping that sanity returned to his sister.


    In a way, he was right. Although it did little to stop her bloodlust. ¡°I know, brother.¡± Emma drawled, each syllable dripping with acid as she slowly lowered into a stance. ¡°Lady luck had spared you once. Unfortunately for you, she is not here to stop me.¡± Emma growled as she pounced once more.


    ¡°W-wait, I do not wish to fight you!¡± Elias shouted as he blocked just in- no, it was a fake. Elias recoiled as the dagger bit through his thigh. Although the leather held for a while, it was just regular leather.


    Elias quickly stepped back as shouts of alarm rang out from the soldiers. They could not bear to watch any longer as they began to move. ¡°No, stay back!¡± Elias, however, shouted quickly as one of the soldiers tried to hold Emma in place. Fortunately for the young woman, Emma did not deemed her life worth the cost as she ignored her.


    ¡°Stop it damn you! What has gotten in your head? I¡¯m your brother for Kalva sake!¡± Elias shouted, searching desperately for the cause of this madness. And to his surprise, Emma pauses. For a moment, he thought he had reached her, but the hatred in her eyes remained.


    ¡°Brother? Y-you? Y-you think you are¡­ ha¡­ hahaha! HAHAHA!¡± Emma cackled wildly, holding her stomach as if she was trying her best to stop. Once more, the sudden change caught everyone off guard when Emma¡¯s mocking smile suddenly turned into stone.


    ¡°Nothing will bring me peace more than your death, brother.¡± Emma said with a smile as she tapped into her reserves once more, aiming to weaken Elias more as she aimed at his thigh. The young lord, for all of his confusion and distraught, was quick to recover as he defended his body once more.


    ¡°W-what? What are you saying?? Why do you-¡°


    ¡°Once I cut off that head, I will be free.¡± Her smile was deranged, salivating at the prospect his death would bring. ¡°I won¡¯t have to sleep with one eye open. I can run to the end of the world and no one would be there. Can you imagine that Lucy?? We can sleep with our eyes closed!¡± Emma laughed as she stopped chasing for a moment, too intoxicated by the mere thought of freedom.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care for that! I want him dead! Dead!¡¯ Lucy cursed wildly as Emma frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Emma snorted back in reply.


    What is wrong with you?? The young man thought in disbelief as he watched her talking to the air once more. She was growling, cursing at the air as if a person was standing there, even glaring at it as if she was insulted.


    No, no this isn¡¯t her. It can¡¯t be her. ¡°Emma-¡° The young girl went cold once more, glaring shifting back in his direction as her frown returns.


    ¡°I am going to. Now be quiet! I can¡¯t kill him with you screaming in my ears.¡± Elias felt his jaw went slack. He and several other soldiers who heard the tirade just now could no longer deny what they were trying so hard to dismiss. This was not Emma. At least, not the one they knew of.


    Oh, Kalva be damn. Elias found himself confronting and swallowing the truth, no matter how much his body screams in protest, in complete denial. ¡°You are mad!¡± Elias shouted in disbelief. He wanted to deny it, but the light in her eyes says it all. Emma went for his throat once again as he blocked the blow mere inches away from his veins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into you, but you have gone mad!¡± Elias¡¯s eyes soon twisted into a glare as he blocked another strike. ¡°I never once thought to harm you! Not once have I ever wished harm upon you! So how could say that?!¡± His anger grew ever darker as his power redoubles. Though it did not last long when he saw her eyes, her fa?ade, fractured.


    ¡°Mad? Mad?? I have been mad for a lifetime!¡± Emma screamed as she kicked Elias in the stomach, throwing him against the wall. He narrowly rolls just in time as Emma smashed the stone wall behind him mere seconds later.


    ¡°It took this for you to realize it? This?!¡± Emma screamed as she lunged once more. ¡°You heartless bastard, if you had only looked. If you had only listened just for once, I would have been content!¡± Elias¡¯s eyes widened as he took another step back from a deadly strike.


    ¡°You- no, not just you. All of you.¡± Golden eyes glared with ever-growing animosity. What once was a calm blue ocean was nowhere to be seen, but only hate and malice. Nothing better than a monster. ¡°You did this.¡± So much resentment, so much¡­ regret. The young lord met her gaze head on once more.


    Elias felt his heart grow heavier at the burning hatred, yet longing hidden beneath those eyes. ¡°If I could ask Kalva for one wish, just one, I would love nothing more than to be born a slave.¡± Elias¡¯ eyes paled as Emma smiled madly as she whispered so softly, as if it was a secret.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need to hope then. Live nothing more than mindless meat.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t mean that.¡± Elias began, but Emma remained smiling madly. ¡°M-mother wouldn¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°Ah, her?¡± The smile was gone in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything from her. Thankfully, she died before I did. Wouldn¡¯t want another one like father does.¡± Emma blankly replied before she went running once more, aiming for Elias¡¯s head.


    Ah, right¡­ I didn¡¯t even tell her what mother was like, did I?... Just what have I been doing all this time? Regret filled the young man, but he was determined to fix it. He would tell. She deserves it. ¡°She is nothing like father.¡± Elias firmly replied. Emma simply scoffed as she went back to fighting, but the young heir was not done.


    Elias refuses to back down as he blocks blow after blow as he continues to shout beneath the clash of steel. ¡°She loved you, Emma.¡± Her frown deepens. ¡°The day she learned she had you, she cried in joy, Emma.¡± The young lady remained silent this time, but her strikes became more violent as Elias continued to speak, hoping to connect what little they have on each other.


    Unbeknownst to Elias, the shock ran deeper than he could have possibly predicted. ¡®What?¡¯ Lucy thought as Emma remained silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember as much. It had been so long ago, but mother always sewed dresses for you personally,¡± Elias said as he avoided a violent backhand stab.


    ¡®¡­S-she did?¡¯ Lucy did not know what to do with this information and neither does Emma as the two girls know next to nothing of the woman.


    ¡°She kept pestering me to choose which one was better. Always asking for names to give you. She-¡° A blow finally landed as it cut Elias on his right shoulder.


    Elias grunted, but did not pull away as he looked into his sister¡¯s eyes, pleading for her to come back to her senses. ¡°She loves you, sister. When everyone t-told her to abandon you so she might live, she¡­ she refused to talk to everyone for a month.¡± Emma, as hard as she tried, could not hide the slight shock in her eyes. Elias saw it and continued.


    ¡°She died, so you may live. She loves you, sister.¡± Confusion and loss welled in her eyes.


    ¡®S-she did? T-then¡­¡¯ Her burning amber glare reverted back to hesitant cobalt hues, just as he remembered. For a moment, his little sister was back.


    ¡®Then why didn¡¯t she leave us anything?¡¯ Once more, the two felt betrayed. Of all their lives, there was nothing they craved more than the warmth they were denied off. To think someone did love them, but never left anything for them to hold on to only intensify the bitterness. Even a letter would have do. But there was nothing. Nothing, save for their brother¡¯s memory.


    Alas, the hope died without mercy as tears trailed down from Emma¡¯s cheek. Her eyes reddened with tears and rage as it twisted back to burning gold. Emma pulled him closer, driving the blade further as she whispered the words only they could hear.


    ¡°She should have just let us die then.¡± Elias¡¯s eyes widened in shock and pain as Emma/Lucy continued. ¡°I-If she had, w-we wouldn¡¯t be so miserable right now.¡± It felt as if nails were being forced down on their throats as Emma/Lucy¡¯s quivering voice echoed coldly in the air.


    ¡°If she did, we wouldn¡¯t have to watch e-everyone die.¡± Her eyes hardened to steel once more. ¡°So yes, brother, thank Kalva she died. Because we would have to kill her ourselves.¡± Emma/Lucy never meant to say those words. A small shard of regret bloomed within her the moment she said it.


    But the loss and pain she had been forced through had made her dismiss the fact. Elias, for all of his attempts to bring her back, sadly could not see past this mistake as well as his heart burned.


    For all the insults in the world, an attack against his parents was an attack a child would never take. Especially if it was their mother. Elias met Emma¡¯s glare with his own as he let out a low growl. ¡°Take that back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It was all they needed to hear from each other as their duel renewed. Full of hate and bitterness, the cold night continues on as brother and sister fought with the intention to kill.

 Chapter 45

    Osmond could not believe what his eyes were showing. It felt like a vivid fever dream. Or was it a nightmare? The young knight was not so certain anymore. He had expected this from the Telrehav''s, but not his. Not the El Larum. Osmond could only watch in mute horror as the siblings aimed for one another''s neck again.


    Thrice they clashed and thrice he and the others unknowingly held their breath. And once more, they parried the blow just in time as they ruthlessly resumed their song and dance. Each passing second, another injury would appear. Nothing lethal by any means but no less grim.


    A deep gash, just above the right eye, had marred Elias''s once flawless face. While for Emma, a terrible cut that traced from her jaw to the chin was the wound Elias made sure to return. They were just one of the many injuries they inflicted on one another.


    "Why is this happening?" A soft mutter escaped from one of the house guards. Their charges, the young master and the young lady they swore to serve were bitterly fighting tooth and nail. Each seeking ones blood to whet their blades. A scene that would have undoubtedly broken the heart of the duke and the late lady.


    Osmond hadn''t seen the family. Such news were rare in the country side. Bandits and monster tides were far more commonplace than the intrigue of the aristocrats. And yet Osmond knew it was wrong. Family should never fight like this. Never.


    "What are you doing?" Osmond stiffened. He paused, turning to one of his sword brothers who was holding his arm.


    "Isn''t this enough?" Osmond said, bordering on pleading as the others could only look back in grim silence. "A brother and his sister are tearing each other apart, and we are supposed to watch? We-"


    "Can''t do anything." Osmond flinched as another cut him off.


    "But-"


    "Just look at them Osmond, Kalva be damned, we are not champions. Even if we want to help, we would only get in their way."


    B-but.... Osmond turned back in as he watched the two screaming for each other''s blood. We can''t just stand here. This... this isn''t right. The knight thought, powerless and helpless from stopping the two from killing each other.


    ?


    Again! You got hit again! Emma was at her wits end as Lucy kept screaming in her head. Her rage was dark, demanding blood from a man she once called a brother. Just let me do it! I can kill him in this instant! I-


    ''Absolutely not.'' Came her swift reply as she narrowly parried another blow that would have cut her ear. ''You would consume all our reserves before we could get so much a nick from him.''


    It is because you lack initiative that we remain at a stalemate! Emma grunted as she took a rough kick in the abdomen. You are too cautious! Too-


    ''I said no, damn it! Be still and guard my back.'' Emma thought as she renewed her pace. "Nera." Power coursed through her arms. She had underestimated Lucy. The blood lust the younger one had shown proved to be far more daunting than realized. While Emma was glad to find Lucy growing some backbone, it was out of control. Nothing more than a savage brute.


    Mercifully, Lucy finally held herself back as Emma shifted her entire focus back to the battle. It was going poorly. While there were cuts here and there, it was not substantial. Worse, she had nothing but the uniform the sisters gave. Unlike her brother, who at least had leather, Emma felt naked as the battle raged on.


    A shallow cut in her leg, a bruise from a vicious kick, the exhaustion and pain slowly accumulating. Their reserves are now half, slowly being drained despite Emma''s best effort. It was truly an unfavorable position.


    ''There!''


    But it did little to dissuade the two as Emma slipped past Elias''s guard and stabbed him in the shoulder. Elias reacted quickly, pushing Emma back with a swipe and forcing her back, but the deed was done. The wound was deep, and blood began to bleed out.


    It was not fatal, but in a battle between champions, it might as well be. Elias struggled to hold his blade properly, as his dominant arm refused to move properly. "Young master!" The people cried out, some even dared to try and intervene, but Elias shot them a glare.


    Most of the time, it would silence anyone. The discipline soldiers of the north knew better than to disobey command. This time, however, it did little to dissuade them as they began to shout. "Lady Emma, please come to your senses. He is your brother!" A knight defiantly stood in between the two. Emma paused briefly, gathering her breath.


    "You... I remember you." Emma said as the knight eases slightly, hope gleaming from his eyes. Elias glanced at the knight, trying to remember his face for future discipline, but was left stunned when he realized who he was. "Osmond, was it?" Emma ghostly whispered as Osmond nodded back.


    "Yes, yes. That''s me, my lady." Osmond said. "My lady please stop this. He is your brother, is he not? We can-"


    "Move." The light in his eyes died instantly as Emma held her daggers once more.


    Osmond''s eyes widened for a second before it hardened akin to stone. "I would not assume that I know much. Lady Emma, but my lady, please. This is senseless. This fight, these deaths, is pointless!" Osmond cried out into the night, but it fell on deaf ears.


    "That is no concern of yours, knight." Emma said as her eyes glowed dangerously amber. Elias prepared to intercept the blow, no matter how much his body screamed in protest to save the knight when Osmond continued.


    "Is this what it means to be a nun?" Osmond snaps, forcing Emma to stop. "You take lives when words fail? Rob families of their children in blind hate?" Osmond then points at the crying children, clinging to the sisters, who stared back in horror. "Is that what you want?" For a moment, there was silence. A silence no one expected when the light in Emma''s eyes died.


    It reverted back to blue. Everyone let out a sigh of relief when Emma spoke again. "You killed my family." Her voice was nothing like the cold bite of steel. No, it sounds more like a little girl, weeping in sorrow and grief. A single tear trailed down from her right eye to her chin. So vulnerable, so fragile... it was Emma.


    In that moment, Elias saw her again, his little sister. Kind and innocent little sister. Her gaze turned. It landed on him. And the hatred returned. "You killed my big sister. You killed sister Rose. That is all the reason I need." And just like that, she was gone, replaced by a vengeful champion. Her eyes twisted into cruel gold once more.


    Emma blinked before she let out a sigh. Gone was her weakness, replaced by a tired woman. "Well, you heard her." Elias blinked as the roughness in her voice returned. Before he could process what happened, Osmond shoved him back as he met Emma''s blow.


    "Wait, lady Emma! It is not what you think it is! Young master Elias-" Osmond was cut off as the daggers descended once more. "N-nera!" Osmond summoned what pitiful gift he had, eyes turning to light amber, as he narrowly held her back. His muscles strained as the force of a champion, even injured, proved far more daunting that he originally thought.


    "My lady please! See reason to this madness-" Osmond met her eyes. Beneath those precious jewels of light, hate flared like a cruel sun, unrelenting and uncaring to his plea. The young knight felt his heart drop as a scowl formed on Emma''s face.


    Enough! I had heard enough! Emma! Kill him! Rip his tongue out! Stab him a thousand times, I don''t care! I want him dead! Dead dead dead!


    "Quiet. Her screams are growing louder." Emma snarled as she shoved Osmond aside with another blow before running towards Elias. The young man manages to lift his blade, guarding him for a moment.


    "It was not my intent!" Elias protested as he groaned from the increasing pressure. "I didn''t mean to kill her! I-"


    "You stole her from me! Even in this life, you keep stealing from me!" Emma''s eyes widened before she forced her mouth to clump shut. Lucy''s hate would not be contained as it begins to boil over despite Emma''s efforts.


    ''I told you to calm down!'' Emma hissed, but Lucy simply would not listen.


    "You stole a lifetime already from me. A lifetime of pain and slavery. Wasn''t it enough, you greedy bastard? Give her back! I want my big sister back!" Lucy wailed as her anger and sorrow bled to Emma more and more. Emma was slowly beginning to lose clarity, when her gaze met Elias. It was filled with shock and remorse, paralyzing him. And in an instant, Emma had a plan.


    "Emma, I-"


    "I don''t care if you didn''t mean it! I don''t care! Just give her back, damn you!" Emma let Lucy speak, she let go any control of their mouth as she focused on what is important. Finding the right opportunity. Elias was getting slower, vulnerable to Lucy''s lament. So why not use it?


    "I made a mistake, all right? I admit it. I couldn''t control my strength, and I killed her. But I''m sorry Emma, I cannot bring her back! I just can''t! So, tell me, what do you want me to do? Whatever that wish is, I will grant it. So please, give me a chance to correct this mistake!" Elias shouted at the top of his lungs.


    His eyes still stood strong as he waited for a reply. Sadly, it would not last.


    Lucy trembled. The cruel reality just wouldn''t disappear. No matter how much she tries to deny it, even the murderer confuses to it. It was... unfair. It was simply so unfair.


    "Wish? I wish you were dead." Hoarse from the screaming, her voice was barely above a whisper, but it did not matter. The still air made her voice, despite the chaos around them, rang deafeningly loud into the night. The servants of the dukedom could not believe what they were hearing.


    "I wish you hadn''t come back to that northern expedition." It was a nightmare everyone was forced to watch. Helpless to aid their young lord''s broken heart and soothe their young lady''s hatred. "It would have been better if you have died there." Elias'' eyes widened; his guard dropped. "If it weren''t for you, my big sister would still be here... why did you have to come back?" The blade fell from his hands.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Finally!


    The words had struck far more potent than any injury he had endured. Even as Emma took the chance and began piercing his body with the daggers, it did not even come close as to how painful her words had been. In that moment, Elias blanked out. His body refuses to acknowledge the rift between his only sibling. That it was already too late.


    But reality was not kind to him as his eyes forced him to watch the misery within his younger sister. The pain he had personally caused, willingly or not. I''m sorry mom. Elias thought as the blade dug deeper, and yet his eyes could not help but stare at the torment his younger sister was suffering. I''m so sorry. I failed. Kalva be damned, I failed.


    She was smiling, savoring her victory. And yet her eyes cried in anguish and lost. It seems the pain of it all had finally broken her. And to think he was the one to finally pushed her to this point. The very image burned him than any fire could ever hope to do. I couldn''t be her big brother. I could not keep my promise. I''m sorry mom. I''m so-


    A terrible boom forced him out of his daze. Elias blinked as the dust slowly settled down, revealing an old champion standing between him and his sister. "Sir... Dal?" Elias muttered as the old knight silently nodded back.


    "Lady Emma, it has been a while. Young lord, it seems you need to see a mender." Dal said. His voice devoid of emotion, but the slight trembling from his hand betrayed his inner thoughts. Even his gaze hesitated to look back at Emma who was now glaring with the hate a young lady should never have.


    "Move." Emma snarled; golden eyes glimmered in the night.


    "I cannot do that. Forgive me, my lady-"


    "Vekra." Emma begins to blur.


    Dal reflexively brought his blade to his guard as Emma reappeared in front of the old knight, daggers poised to strike his throat. "I don''t wish to fight, but this has to end now. Vekra."


    "Ne-." Emma manages to distribute power halfway through her stomach, causing her to crash several feet away as Dal firmly landed a strike. Fortunately, the blow was not enough to knock her out. Unfortunately, it halves her already dwindling supply.


    Emma groaned from the ground, clutching her stomach with her free hand. Her vision swam, but she push through the pain. She manages to look up just in time as Elias begins shouting at Dal. She could not hear it; the pain wouldn''t let her. But it mattered little to her as her vision homes in on Dal once more. The biggest threat who stood at the battlefield.


    Why is he here? Even Lucy had to weather the pain as she and Emma glared at the old knight. An old champion. What do we do? Lucy growled. Emma could not help but let out a small sigh of relief. The eminent threat and pain had finally snapped Lucy into focus.


    ''Guard my back. Be still and warn me.'' Emma quietly thought as Lucy began to stir.


    I will not-


    ''Do you want to help or not?'' Emma snaps forcing Lucy to grit her teeth. ''We''ll do like we always did, in the old days.'' For a moment, Lucy did not reply. Emma feared she would go back to her sheltered mind when a determined voice replied.


    Elias is mine. Lucy growled and Emma happily relented.


    ''Deal. Now focus!'' Emma gathered power once more. "Mintes." She whispered as she blurred and appeared before Dal once more. The old champion reacted as he did before, chanting Vekra and exploding in speed. This time, however, Emma saw through the attack, her mind racing just as fast as she slipped past Dal''s guard and aimed for his chest.


    The old champion, realizing too late what had just happened, braces himself as the dagger bit through the leather armor. The cut was shallow and non-lethal, but the surprise shook the old champion. "Dual priming?" He whispered in disbelief as Emma could not help but grin. Even Elias was taken by surprise.


    Was that really worth it? Lucy asked irritably. The supply was barely a tenth now, courtesy of Mintes and its dual properties. Double the strength, double the drain. A gamble Emma had took, but it was a gamble worth far more than its cost.


    ''See for yourself.'' Emma could not help but revel at the grave severity carved on Dal''s face. What once was a calm assurance now hesitate in taking the first move. A hesitation the two desperately needed. ''Gather some mana, no matter how meager it may be... we''ll need all the power we can get.'' Lucy begrudgingly did as she was ordered to as Elias spoke.


    "B-but that can''t be. She just awakened this year- no wait, maybe even just this month. How can Emma..." Elias trailed off the moment he saw the focused gaze of Dal. It was as if he was fighting a dangerous monster.


    Three from behind. Careful. Emma nodded as Lucy kept her gaze from behind.


    "Young lord, I need you to focus and aid me. I cannot take her down without injuries on my own." Dal said, surprising everyone around him. "We need to-"


    Here they come. Two knights and a breaker. Lucy warned.


    ''Acknowledged.'' Emma replied as she deftly avoided a grab from a knight. The poor bastard could only look back helplessly as Emma slammed the dagger in between the cobalt armor plates and into his throat.


    Grab his sword!


    ''No. Its too heavy. I can''t swing it effectively in this body.'' Emma replied as she bounded after the remaining two. Before she could continue, however, Dal was already standing in between them, blocking a strike that was meant for the other knight.


    Emma grimaces as she quickly retreats. Thankfully Dal''s focus was on the bleeding knight, buying her some time just a little longer. Menders quickly rushes towards the knight; his fate is now uncertain.


    "That young man has a family of four." Lucy flinched for a moment, but Emma remained stoic, undeterred to the death she had caused. "They served our house loyally for years... do you truly not care for their lives, my lady?" Dal asked.


    "I would if they were mine." Emma replied harshly as Dal frowned.


    "They are-"


    "From the Larum dukedom. Not mine. That house had never been mine... everyone made sure of that." Hostility bleeds out from her eyes. The cobalt knights, those who were stationed at the mansion, shifted uncomfortably.


    Dal''s eyes softened. His tense form relaxes slightly as he replied. "I see. It seems the duke is still terrible at being a father." Dal sighed, confusing everyone. "Lady Emma, from someone who stood side by side with the duke since he was but a lad, your father loves you." Dal said as Emma still. "He might- no, he is terrible at showing his affection, but-"


    Emma threw one of the daggers, forcing Dal to parry it. "Spare me your lies. I have no use for them." Emma coldly snapped back as Dal looked back sadly.


    "It is no lie, please, my lady." Dal said, but Emma remained unmoved. "Let us just go home. We can try and fix this. And your scars, we can-" A harsh laughter escaped from Emma.


    "Oh, you do not need to fear for that anymore Sir Dal. As you can see, I''m already beyond repair." Emma mockingly shows off her scars. She pointed at the terrible one on her cheek as she giggled. "Not a single sane man would want a product this bad." Guilt rises from the men and women around Emma, buying her and Lucy more time despite their displeasure.


    "Do not degrade yourself lower than a harlot, my lady. You are not a product, but our lady." Dal firmly replied as Emma shook her head.


    "Is that so? Then tell me Sir Dal, if the prince found my scars to be revolting, would you have them fix?" Emma said. The hesitation from Dal''s eyes was all they needed to see. "Ah, so you already know? There is no need to hide it Sir Dal, your eyes are as clear as sunlight."


    Dal shook his head firmly. "That is not it, my lady. Its... it is far more complicated than that." Dal said. "But we could talk about it all day if you want. For now, please, lay down your arms and come back to us."


    Emma held her chin for a moment, as if she was contemplating the answer for a moment. "Fine, I''ll come back with you." Surprise filled the air as joy began to spring. Yet it did not last even for a moment as it was ruthlessly stomped by Emma in an instant. "As a corpse perhaps."


    Dal blinked as well as the others as Emma let out a dark chuckle. "You can have my dead body when we are done, but I am not coming back to that hell alive." Before anyone could reply, Emma blurred. "Vekra." A chill ran down on Dal''s spine as his shoulders flared in pain.


    "Vekra." he whispered as well, ducking just in time from a lethal strike. In an instant, Dal struck back, aiming to disarm the young maiden. Though much to his misfortune, Emma was already moving far from his reach. He gave chase, bounding after her as he blurred.


    Elias watched on. He knew his body should have moved. Should be there, helping Dal, but the words... he could not find the strength to move. He just couldn''t.


    How do we kill him? Lucy spoke as Emma repeatedly tried, but failing to slip past the old the knight''s guard. The decades of experience remained ever true in his eyes as he fluidly diverts and deflects numerous attempts that would have seen lesser champions bleed.


    ''We don''t.'' Emma said as she rolled away from a kick.


    What do you mean don''t? Lucy asked, surprised by her partner''s confession. If we don''t take him down, we will never kill Elias!


    Emma''s brows furrowed, throwing a counter. ''Our reserves are almost dry. We don''t have a spear, and this body hadn''t been maintained! And you expect me to beat someone like Dal?'' Emma gritted her teeth in frustration and strain as her strike was diverted once more.


    B-but that means... Dal quickly twisted his blade, narrowly disarming one of Emma''s daggers, but it failed. Emma quickly capitalized on the mistake as she aimed for the right knee.


    ''We can''t win against Dal.'' Emma said as Dal quickly backtracked. The blow scratched his legs, but nothing more. ''Not with this body, and certainly not with these blades.''


    Emma was forced to roll once more, avoiding another kick. ...Then we can''t kill Elias... I can''t avenge sister Rose. The voice echoed in dismay and defeat, but Emma simply snorted back in derision as she swiped the thrown dagger from before from the ground.


    ''I never said we can''t.'' Lucy blinked, confused.


    But how can we do that if Dal is stopping us?


    ''I thought you already know?'' Emma replied, nudging Lucy in the direction of the forest.


    The young lady blinked for a moment, trying to find what Emma was hinting at when she saw him. Her heart leaped in relief before fear quickly overtook. W-wait! But that-


    ''We can''t take Dal down.'' Emma hissed as she narrowly avoided a grab. ''But if he has just even a half of his power back then... it might be enough to buy us the time we need.''


    But he''ll be dragged into this! I can''t-


    ''Well which one is it?? Do you want to kill Elias or not?!'' Emma snapped, finally running out of patience. ''...I can''t do it alone flower head. I just can''t...''


    ...F-fine, I will- Their eyes flickered, power was running out.


    "Vekra." Dal whispered coldly as he poured more power into his strike.


    "Vekra." Emma hissed, barely avoiding another disarmament.


    Save it! We-


    Lucy could not finish her words as the reserves ran dry. Emma had missed the timing by a mere second, but it was a second too long as she failed to preserve the last drop, eyes reverting to cold blue. Dal''s eyes widened in alarm; he was in mid kick when it happened. The old champion quickly halts the flow of power from his strike, but he was too fast, and Emma was too slow to dodge.


    The strike slammed into her rib cage. The house of Larum shouts out in dismay as they watch their young lady fly. Emma and Lucy manage to hold out the urge to scream as they slammed against a wall. The blow was so strong that Emma losses control of her left hand, dropping one of the daggers.


    The world spun, her entire back flashed in searing pain as if lightning had struck them. But it wasn''t enough. Through searing pain and iron will, the two manage to remain conscious, standing on their own.


    Breathing heavily, struggling to drown from the waves of trauma. Pain flared. The exhaustion from the battles strained her unprepared body. Without power, she was the backlash came in droves. The world threatened to black out, but two held on. Their legs wobbled and their body trembled from the shock.


    "W-what are you waiting for?! Help her!" Emma did not know who shouted, the blow knocked her out of the control. Lucy barely switched just in time before two figures came dangerously close. Lucy swung wildly as Emma''s world returned to her eyes.


    Before them, are several menders trying to reach them. They were shouting something, but they could not hear them clearly. Emma blinked as the taste of iron flowed down from her nose and into their mouth when they approached. Emma took control this time as she swung once more, driving the menders back. Even in their broken form, the two simply refuse to yield.


    W-what now? Lucy droll out the words with difficulty. Her hands trembled as she held the remaining dagger in two hands.


    ''P-prepare yourself, w-we only h-have one c-chance.'' Emma slurred as they watched the menders trying to dissuade her. The soldier could not understand a word, but it didn''t mattered. Her eyes trained on Dal and Elias who were quickly approaching. ''One... chance...''


    Dal was the first to arrive, trying to cautiously reach her. Elias was right behind him. The old champion was trying to take her remaining dagger from her grasp when it happened. A sharp whistle in the air heralded what they were waiting for. A moment later, a solar shard embedded deeply into Dal''s shoulder.


    The bright light arrow had easily pierced the thin leather armor. Dal coughed out blood as his power roared, preventing the shard from going in deeper. Alarm and surprise exploded from the group, trying to find the hidden champion.


    Leaving Emma to her own devices.


    The moment arrived, and the two let out a scream of desperation as they slipped past Dal and raised the remaining dagger in hand. Poised to strike at the still shocked Elias, who couldn''t react in time. "Die!" The two screamed as they plunged the dagger down.

 Chapter 46

    The dagger landed on the unarmored flesh near the collarbone. Blood spilled from the blade. The soft skin rendered easily, like a hot knife through butter. Muscles tried to delay the inevitable, but the dagger was still digging through, still sinking and searching for the artery vein.


    Time slowed for the two, eyeing the blade with equal measure of desperation and hope. Elias tried to push back, but he was moving too slow. His mind, muddled from the exhaustion of physical and psychological trauma, could not tap into power in time to make any significant difference.


    Emma desperately tried to push the dagger deeper. Alas, her body could no longer keep up. The demand was too much. The momentum of the dagger was all she had, but it did not stop her from trying to push every pressure she could pour towards the hilt. It has to end here.


    Move, please move. Lucy begged.


    The dagger digs inch by inch with every second that passes. Drawing blood with every moment that passes. And then, they felt it.


    It''s here! One more! Just one more! Emma willed her body to obey.


    One last push to end it all. Emma let out a desperate scream. Her voice echoed through the cold night. The soldiers, the knights, the people of the house finally noticed the tragedy before them as they ran, shouting in dismay, agonizingly slow to save Elias.


    The dagger inches closer. Victory was within reach¡­ was within reach.


    Alas, the dagger failed to push through at that moment.


    Whether it is because of the lack of strength, the dulling of the blade, the muscles holding out long enough or the combination of it all and bad luck; it did not matter for Emma and Lucy as they watched victory stolen right before their eyes.


    Through panted breaths and bleeding wound, Elias endured.


    ¡°NO!¡± The two cried out, attempting once more, but the moment had passed for Osmond pulled Elias back. Emma stumbled to the ground; disbelief consumed her body. She could only watch the menders quickly undoing everything she had paid. Mere paces away, and yet it felt so far.


    Move! We can still reach him! We-


    ¡®We lost¡­ Lucy¡­ we lost.¡¯ Emma numbly replied as the cobalt knights quickly surrounded her.


    No! I refuse! Move, damn you! Lucy screeched as shadows closed in.


    ¡®We are all spent.¡¯ Emma replied. ¡®Our reserves are dry¡­ its useless.¡¯


    I don¡¯t care! Move! Lucy tried to take control, but she had been running on fumes for so long.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m sorry, Lucy.¡¯ Tears welled in Emma¡¯s eyes. ¡®I-¡®


    You promised¡­ Lucy weakly whimpered. Emma shut her mouth tight. ¡­You promised me¡­ I did what you asked, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emma whispered.


    ¡­I don¡¯t want your sorry. Lucy sobbed. It was over. They are everywhere. Nowhere to run. They lost. I want him dead¡­ dead¡­ dead¡­


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ I¡¯m so-¡° A hail of golden arrows rained down around her. In that moment, she was in hell once more. Back to the day of betrayal. She closes her eyes, trying to ignore the screaming, the shouting. It all proves futile as it drowned all sense of sanity.


    Lucy gave up as well, for there was no plea that could be heard anymore. The two waited for death that should have claimed them so long ago¡­ only this time, they couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Emma snapped her eyes opened to see a nun desperately trying to wake her up.


    ¡°¡­Sister Emma?¡± Spent and numb from the battle, Emma easily let go of control, allowing Lucy to take the lead. ¡°W-what are you doing here-¡°


    ¡°We have to go now!¡± Lucy blinked as sister Emma¡¯s eyes trembled with fear. ¡°S-Seth is holding them back. We have to move!¡± The scarred maiden blinked, turning and seeing the soldiers, the cobalt knights, and even Sir Dal taking cover from the hail of arrows.


    Lucy turned her sight to its source as she let sister Emma drag her along. Upon a cliff, standing on top of a tree, Seth rained down volley after volley. The speed was blurringly fast as he drew to no end. His face straining from the effort as blood seeps from his nose. Still, it did little to stop the young man as he held back the entire entourage on his own, buying time and space for Lucy to escape.


    ¡°Seth¡­¡± Lucy whispered in shock before finally putting the effort to run. Still weakened from the exhaustion, Lucy allowed sister Emma to assist her, grinding her teeth through pain and fatigue. ¡°S-sister Emma I-¡°


    ¡°Save your breath. We have to keep moving.¡± Sister Emma panted as they ducked towards an alleyway. Screams echoed through the night as the two ran before Lucy stumbled. She would have fell were it not for sister Emma who caught her just in time. ¡°Come on, sister Lucy. We are almost there now. Just a little more-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two turned to another alleyway as Lucy bit her lips in a desperate attempt to hold her voice in. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ it is all my fault.¡± The failure threatened to consume her as they burst out of the alleyway and into the streets.


    ¡°I should have listened to Emma when she warned me.¡± Her gripped tightened, her teeth gnashed. ¡°If I had acted soon, I could have killed the young duke. Elias would have been dead. Sister Rose would have been still here if I had just-¡°


    ¡°Stop.¡± Lucy flinched as sister Emma¡¯s own voice wavered. ¡°¡­S-sister Rose wouldn¡¯t want to see you killing your own brother. It would break her heart.¡± Sister Emma said, but her voice contained a bite of steel that she tried to so hard to contain.


    Lucy blinked before shaking her head. ¡°H-he isn¡¯t my brother.¡± They turned to another alleyway as some knights managed to pass follow. ¡°He is a murderer. A monster that only kills.¡± Lucy gritted her teeth harder as tears flowed. ¡°It would have been better if he died-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. P-please don¡¯t say that.¡± Lucy blinked, trying to snap back when sister Emma continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-what? L-lose me? But I-¡°


    ¡°M-my sister Lucy is shy,¡± Sister Emma began as the volley slackens. ¡°S-she is j-just an a-awkward, s-shy, but kind young lady.¡± She said as they turned to another corner. The gates are within sight now. ¡°S-she helps and p-plays with the children. D-diligently doing her chores.¡± Sister Emma pauses as they stop and letting a patrol pass through.


    ¡°M-my sister Lucy isn¡¯t vengeful.¡± Sister Emma visibly trying to hold her tears. ¡°S-she is not a monster. N-not a m-murderer¡­¡± The older sister clutched her shoulders. Her eyes stared back at Lucy, as if she was looking at someone else.


    Emma tried to hide from those desperate gazes, but she flinches nonetheless as the nun whimpered so frighteningly fragile. ¡°P-please don¡¯t take her away from me.¡± Emma blinked from within. ¡°Please?¡± Sister Emma begged at the soldier within.


    Lucy was speechless. Emma did not know what to say. The two went silent as they were dragged along by sister Emma once more. The gate was there. Sister Emma and Lucy could see Iva and Seth waving for them from beyond the gate as they- their eyes widened in alarm. Seth was already aiming behind them, but he was drawing too slow.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze. She turned her head, peaking from behind and trying to find what he was so afraid of. In an instant, her questions were answered to her horror. An archer, wearing clothes she did not recognize, was aiming right at her.


    Lucy instinctively tapped into her reserves, only to find them empty. Her body was so tired, sluggish from the constant battle with little to no rest. She couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. Though Seth¡¯s arrows had already been buried deep within the man¡¯s trachea, the arrow was set free, screaming right at her.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± The world seemed to shift as she was suddenly thrown to the ground. The arrow missed her. The tired maiden quickly tried to regain her balance, yelling for sister Emma for cover as she turned towards- she was not there.


    Lucy blinked, her head swerving back to where the archer had been, trying to find-


    Sister Emma was on the ground, the arrow embedded on her back.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The air suddenly abandoned her lungs. Lucy stared, blinking for a moment as if she was waking up.


    ¡°S-sister Emma?¡± Lucy crawled to her side; her legs wouldn¡¯t obey. ¡°S-sister? Sister Emma?? Sister-¡° A soft groan escaped on her lips as Lucy quickly snaps back into focus. ¡°H-hold on!¡± Lucy¡¯s quivering voice echoed through the streets as she pulled sister Emma to her shoulders.


    She was all spent. No more adrenaline to give, no more power to draw upon, but her desperation and panic fueled what little her body could give as she passed through the gate. Iva quickly rushes to their side. Seth curses and continues to fire regular arrows. His reserves must have run dry.


    The battle still rages on. Seth, even as his hands bled from the relentless use of the string of his bow, continued to fire. Elias and the others were screaming something, but Lucy could not hear it. Could not hear them.


    Only the shuddering breath of sister Emma. Each gasp brought an icy shiver down Lucy¡¯s spine. Blood was slowly, but surely, bleeding out from the sister¡¯s wound. Pulling the arrow out now was out of the question.


    Is she bleeding? N-no, that can¡¯t be right. W-we were just talking just a second ago. How could- ¡°Come on!¡± Lucy snapped out of her daze once more, blinking to find Seth carrying sister Emma on his back. ¡°Iva, grab hold on to Lucy and follow me!¡± Seth yelled as he took the lead.


    Lucy blinked as the little girl grabbed her hand. They passed through the woods, never looking back in fear of finding a squadron of cobalt knights. Tired and confused, Lucy missed the roots, causing her to stumble and fall. Her body begged for rest. Even if it was just a minute of sleep was enough. Alas, her mind refuses to yield.


    ¡°Come on, w-we have to go!¡± Iva pulled Lucy again as the scarred sister clumsily stood right up. Her sore muscles and aching bones screamed as they pushed onwards. Still, their progress was slow, more than enough for the knights to catch up. But they never did. It was a blessing Lucy could not appreciate nor care as her eyes remained fixed to sister Emma.


    Small droplets of blood ticked down from her clothes. The smell of iron wafted through Lucy¡¯s nose, dragging her back to that betrayal once more. The world shifted back and forth from the cold forest to that burning battlefield. And yet, they didn¡¯t feel different at all. It was still a nightmare.


    Lucy did not know how long they had run, could not count how many times she fell. An hour, a day, a year, it did not matter to her. Time felt like an eternity before they finally reached the abandoned house once more.


    When they finally had the chance to breathe, Lucy scrambled to sister Emma¡¯s side as Seth put on her on an old table and began checking on her wound. ¡°S-Seth is s-she¡­¡± ¡­going to be all right? The words wouldn¡¯t come out of her throat, terrified of what she would hear.


    ¡°I¡®m working on it.¡± Seth replied heavily as he pulled sister Emma¡¯s clothes to check the wound.


    ¡°S-Seth y-you have to save her.¡± Lucy tried to walk, but her legs crumbled to the floor. Her breathing grew erratic as she clung tightly into Seth¡¯s clothes. ¡°P-please S-Seth please s-s-save h-h-her-¡° Seth snapped Lucy¡¯s hands together as he stared deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°I am trying. Please believe me, I am trying.¡± The young man spoke without missing a beat, but his hands were shaking. ¡°I need you to hold her ok? I will pull the arrow out and try to stop the bleeding, but it would be painful, ok?¡± His emerald eyes trembled as Lucy paled.


    ¡°O-ok. I-I c-can do that!¡± Lucy quickly went to sister Emma¡¯s side, holding her hand as Seth steeled himself.


    ¡°S-sorry for this sister Emma, but please endure it!¡± Seth said before pulling the arrow with all of his might in one ago. An agonized scream escaped sister Emma, clutching Lucy so hard that her skin bled. Seth quickly went to work as he began to clean the wound.


    Before Lucy could beg for more, a soft voice called for her. ¡°L-Lucy¡­¡± Lucy quickly went back to sister Emma. She found the older sister giving her a tired, but warm smile.


    ¡°S-sister Emma p-please save your strength. Seth i-is doing his b-best. H-he-¡° Sister Emma slowly shook her head. Lucy felt her blood go cold. Her eyes widened as her pupils dilated.


    ¡°T-the arrow d-did-¡°Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Save your strength!¡± Lucy demanded, but sister Emma simply shook her head once more.


    ¡°L-Lucy I d-don¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°Seth can heal you! I-I am sure he can, right Seth?!¡± Lucy turned for any signs of hope.


    ¡°L-Lucy, p-please, listen to-¡°


    ¡°I told you to save your strength, damn you!¡± The young maiden could barely keep her voice from breaking as she turned to sister Emma with her eyes red from the tears. ¡°W-we can fix this! W-we can h-heal you right back! Y-yes! Yes, of course we can! T-the two of us are c-champions after all! T-this is nothing!¡± The words rang empty within Lucy, but she had to say it. She has to believe it! If she doesn¡¯t¡­ then who would?


    ¡°L-Lucy i-it¡¯s no use.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened as sister Emma weakly, but calmly, continued. ¡°T-the arrow c-cut too deep. I-¡°


    ¡°W-we will fix it! W-we will fix it somehow!¡± Lucy shouted back. Pushing through the exhaustion, Lucy wracked her brain for any solution. Anything that would help sister Emma. Fortunately, there was one. For once, the war proved useful to her as memories of her healing her injured soldiers come to the forefront.


    ¡°S-Seth, y-you have some lacrum r-right?¡± Her eyes lit up with relief. Though her power was not suited to that of a mender, she could still prevent lethality. ¡°G-give me some! I can heal sister Emma whatever the arrow left behind! I just¡­¡± Lucy trailed off as Seth did not meet her eyes. ¡°S-Seth? The lacrum. Where is it? I need it to-¡± And then she saw it, the cold blue liquid staining on his pants.


    ¡°¡­It broke during the fight¡­¡± Seth weakly replied.


    ¡°T-then what about reserves?! S-surely you have some-¡°


    ¡°They were the reserves.¡± Seth bitterly replied. Disbelief washed over Lucy¡¯s eyes. The chance, the flickering hope, she had slipped from her grasp. She had the power to save, but not the chance to save her. The injustice of it all made Lucy lash out.


    ¡°Y-you idiot! H-how could you carelessly let it break?!¡± Lucy harshly snapped.


    ¡°E-excuse me??¡± Seth looked back in disbelief. His eyes looked back as if he heard her wrong, but Lucy continued.


    ¡°You should have kept it safe! W-what are w-we going to do now without power, you imbecile!¡± Seth looked back agape, before glaring right back.


    ¡°H-how is it my fault?! I told you to wait, but you didn¡¯t listen! We could have come up with a plan, but you dove right in!¡± Seth rebuked mercilessly.


    ¡°Plan? Plan what exactly?? Plan until the entire orphanage burns down? Plan until the children are taken?? Plan until Elias kills everyone??? What could you have possibly planned, you cretin!¡±


    ¡°You!-¡°


    ¡°P-please stop.¡± The two champions flinched as Iva¡¯s watery eyes looked back at the two of them. ¡°P-please stop f-fighting a-and help s-s-sister Emma.¡± The little girl begged, holding sister Emma¡¯s hand as the nun looked back forlornly.


    Seth looks back at Lucy for a moment, before cursing under his breath and going back to work. Lucy, gaining some semblance of clarity, paled at her words. ¡°S-Seth, w-wait I-¡°


    ¡°Not now.¡± Seth gruffly cut off, his eyes growing darker and teary the longer he works on the wound. He tried to hide it, but Lucy¡¯s words, no matter how baseless they were, began to affect him. If he only did better in protecting the vials, he could have¡­ Seth forces the thoughts out, focusing the work at hand.


    ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t h-have said that.¡± Lucy and Seth flinched at sister Emma¡¯s struggling voice. ¡°L-Lucy, y-you s-should know b-better than that¡­¡± Lucy bit her lip hard, eyes welling up as she nodded back heavily.


    ¡°¡­L-Lucy, I need you to listen t-to me, ok?¡± Sister Emma whispered softly as Lucy struggled to reply. ¡°I-I need you to be strong, ok?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes trembled as she shook her head.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t say that. Y-you are going to be fine. J-just like back then.¡± Lucy pleaded.


    ¡°D-dear y-you have to accept it.¡± Sister Emma sorrowfully whispers.


    ¡°N-no, n-no no no-o.¡± Lucy whimpered as Iva began to cry as well. Seth was holding it in, but even his shoulders quaked.


    ¡°L-Lucy p-please-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Lucy broke down as she clung tightly to sister Emma. ¡°P-please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Lucy begged. No matter how far she ran, the nightmare followed her. It never left. It simply waited, biding its time to strike when it hurt her the most.


    So many lives have already been lost, just when will it be enough? Lucy was so sick and tired. She just wants to close her eyes and rest for eternity. ¡°¡­D-don¡¯t go¡­mom¡­¡± Lucy buried her face as the tears soaked into sister Emma¡¯s clothes.


    She could not care less of her snot staining sister Emma¡¯s clothes as a soft hand gently brushes on her hair. ¡°M-mom huh? I g-guess sister Rose was right.¡± A soft chuckle escapes her lips. ¡°S-sister Rose w-would have l-love to hear it.¡± She tried to smile, but her face only contorted in pain as she coughed out blood. Blood splattered across Lucy¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°M-mom?¡± Lucy paled in horror as sister Emma tried to hold back but continued to cough out more violently. ¡°Mom! S-stay with me!¡±


    ¡°S-sister Emma!¡± Iva wailed as she clung tighter to the nun¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Kalva be damn.¡± Seth grimaces as he tries to stem the bleeding, to no avail. Despite his best efforts, the wound did not stop bleeding.


    ¡°S-Seth! P-please do something! Mom is-¡° Lucy found Seth shaking. His skin was so pale as he tried to push back the panic, but failing.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not enough. I-I don¡¯t have enough.¡± The wailing of Iva did little to warm the dreaded cold air. ¡°I knew I should have learned more! I- fuck! Kalva be damn!¡± Seth swore to his inadequacy, trying and failing to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°¡­n-no no no no, t-this isn¡¯t happening. t-t-th-this is not happening. this iS NOT HAPPENING! I- NO!¡± Lucy clawed at her head, trying to find a miracle. It did not even matter where it came from. Anything would do if it meant to save her mother. Alas, there was simply only one. One she did not have the reserves to fulfill, but what choice does she have?


    ¡°E-Emma! Emma p-please tell me w-we still have some! I n-need power!¡± Lucy shouted as she thrust her hand in front of sister Emma.


    ¡®L-Lucy I-¡®


    ¡°Just a little! Please Emma, I just need a little! M-maybe there was some left that we don¡¯t know about?¡± She began grasping at straws. Threads of hope that were never there.


    ¡®But we are all out of-¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Find a damn way! I am not asking for too much, am I?! Just a small fraction! I just need a small fraction, but I need it now!¡± Her body was so heavy, her mind so sluggish, but her desperation pushed on.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do it!¡¯ Emma cried out. ¡®I can¡¯t perform miracles out of thin air! I am a soldier, not a saint!¡¯


    ¡°Soldier? Soldier?! You can¡¯t even do that right!¡± Lucy felt the others looking back at her, but she ignored their stares. She continued screaming and lashing out at the older girl. ¡°All that boasting, those promises you made, amounts to nothing!¡± Lucy felt Emma shrinking back, but she pushed on, uncaring to her pain. ¡°Elias still walks because you hesitated for too long! You are no soldier, you are useless! Even lower than garbage!¡± She could feel Emma trying to hold back her sobs, but she was not done! She-


    Lucy blinked as a weak hand squeezed her outstretch hands. ¡°A-ah¡­¡± Her voice failed as she looked back at sister Emma¡¯s eyes watering in tears. P-please don¡¯t take her away from me. Sister Emma¡¯s words rang true in her head as Lucy sniffled.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I-I d-didn¡¯t mean it. I-I¡­P-please, j-just help me save mom.¡± She closes her eyes, hoping, even after all of her selfishness, she would still help.


    ¡®¡­This is all I could make.¡¯ Emma softly whispers. Lucy''s eyes snapped open. The amount was so pitiful. Barely three drops. Only her left eye turned into gold, and even that was so diluted that it barely glowed. But she had power now. She could do it.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± She softly whispered as cast the only mending she could. ¡°E-Erak.¡± A soft emerald light washed over sister Emma. It was the same spell sister Emma cast for her when she first found her. Lucy would have used a more potent kind, but she simply does not have the strength to do it anymore. Still, she pushed through.


    Lucy spared nothing. She squeezed what miniscule power she had been given to the spell. Everything disappeared, only healing sister Emma remained. M-more¡­ I need more. Second felt like days, hours felt like years. Time had lost all meaning as she used every last drop.


    Her body felt stiff. Her bones and muscles ached. The allure of sleep was so tantalizing. All she needed to do was to let go. And yet, through it all, Lucy¡¯s bloodshot eyes remained open. The young maiden poured everything for the spell. She had spent all that she could muster.


    But there was only so much she could do with three drops.


    The emerald light begins to flicker. ¡°N-no, just a little more.¡± Lucy grinded her teeth, straining her tired body and mind even as the spell began to sputter. ¡°Erak.¡± She strangled the word out with great difficulty.


    ¡°S-sister Lucy,¡± Sister Emma weakly called out.


    ¡°Erak. Erak. Erak.¡± Her eyes trembled, her hands shake. The light was so pale now.


    ¡°P-please, d-dear. I-it is no use.¡± Sister Emma begged, but Lucy could not hear her- no, she chose to deny it.


    ¡°Lucy¡­¡± Seth softly called out, reaching for her. ¡°Please, you have to-¡°


    ¡°Shut up, Seth!¡± Lucy shrugged off the caring hand. ¡°Erak!¡± Her mind consumed for the singular task.


    ¡°L-Lucy-¡°


    ¡°Shut up! All of you just shut up! I can save her! I can! Erak! Erak! ERAK!¡± Lucy shouted through pain and terror. What once was a calm yet trembling voice morphed into a panic cacophony of despair.


    ¡°E-ERAK! ERAK! ERAK!¡± The once composed chant morphed into a horrible desperate scream. A scream for anyone who could save sister Emma. Alas, no one would answer her plea as the light continued to dwindle, on the verge of dying.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened, the tremors on her hand became ever more visible, ever more painful to watch. ¡°NO! OH, GODS NO! PLEASE! JUST THIS ONCE PLEASE! URUM, TORVAS, LOYEN, GOD, GODDESS, WHOEVER YOU ARE, PLEASE! I¡¯LL PRAY TO YOU! I¡¯LL WORHSIP YOU! I WILL DO ANYTHING, SO PLEASE! DON¡¯T DO THIS!¡± Lucy begged as she poured the last of her strength.


    ¡°PLEASE! ALL I ASK IS FOR THIS CHANCE! PLEASE, GIVE ME A CHANCE!¡± The scarred maiden stared at the ceiling as if God was there. Desperation filled her eyes as she continued to shout.


    But even through all that, her strength still failed. The light dies. Lucy stared at her hands in disbelief before the rage took place. ¡°F-fuck! FUCK!! FUCK!!! DAMN YOU ALL! DAMN YOU! YOU WORTHLESS PIECES OF SHIT! FAKES! I DON¡¯T NEED YOU! I¡¯LL SAVE HER ON MY OWN!¡± Lucy rages against the world as she tries mending once more. Seth, however, could not bear it. The sight of Lucy so desperate¡­ it breaks his heart. He just can¡¯t. ¡°ERAK-¡° Seth suddenly hugged her from behind. ¡°W-what are you doing?! Let me go Seth! I need to-¡°


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Lucy.¡± Seth cried, his voice trembling like a leaf. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°W-what?? No! NO! I CAN STILL SAVE HER! NO, I WILL SAVE HER! LET ME GO DAMN YOU!¡± Lucy tried to wrestle free from his grasp, but she was already too weak. Too tired to even put up a fight. Yet she never stopped for a second, trying to reach for sister Emma.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I SAID LET ME GO SETH! FUCKING MOVE! I NEED TO-¡° Lucy froze mid shout as Iva hugged her. ¡°I-Iva? W-what are you doing?? Let-¡°


    ¡°S-sorry¡­. S-sorry.¡± Her trembling voice echoed like the death bell to Lucy as reality finally catch up to her.


    ¡°N-no, I s-still have¡­ I-I c-can¡­ still have¡­ I-I¡­¡± But even still, Lucy whispers in denial. Even at her spent body, even through the pain and exhaustion, she still denies the most horrific truth. She failed.


    ¡°¡­I-Iva, c-come here dear.¡± Sister Emma softly called out; Lucy remained stunned. Her eyes refusing to move from sister Emma¡¯s figure as Iva slowly and hesitantly moves forward.


    The little girl tried to hold back her tears, to no avail, as sister Emma gently brushes her hair. ¡°L-Lucy m-may have done¡­ m-many bad things, but s-she is a good girl, ok?¡± Iva sobbed as she nodded back. ¡°S-she keeps t-trying to be b-better, s-so please h-help her, s-she needs it j-just as you do, ok?¡± Sister Emma could only smile as the little girl cried, embracing her all the while.


    ¡°S-Seth.¡± The young man flinched as he turns his gaze to sister Emma. Try as he might, he was still a child in her eyes. Tears can be seen tracing down from his cheek to his chin. ¡°¡­K-keep them safe for me, w-will you?¡± Sister Emma¡¯s voice was beginning to wane. Seth tried to fight back the tears, but his efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°I-I will. I promise,¡± Seth softly whispered as sister Emma gave a sad smile.


    ¡°L-love them, o-ok? N-not just one.¡± Seth¡¯s eyes widened before smiling weakly and nodding back.


    ¡°I-I will¡­ I-I promise¡­ I-I will.¡± Sister Emma smiled before looking back at Lucy. It breaks her heart to see the young lady struggling so hard. Despite her efforts, she would be broken again. Sister Emma lamented that it had to be her to do it.


    ¡°L-Lucy¡­¡± Sister Emma softly called out, but Lucy suddenly refuses to meet her in the eyes. ¡°L-Lucy¡­¡± She called out again, but the scarred maiden still did not move, her shoulders begin to tremble.


    ¡°¡­My child¡­¡± Lucy stiffened before slowly looking up, tears marring her face. ¡°¡­C-come here¡­ please?¡± Sister Emma softly smiled as Lucy stumbled towards her. Seth reluctantly let her go as she slowly limped her way.


    ¡°M-mom¡­¡± Lucy whimpered; tear drops fell across sister Emma¡¯s cheeks as her own tears intermingled with Lucy.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t skip b-breakfast, o-ok?¡± Lucy held sister Emma¡¯s remaining hand; it was getting colder. ¡°B-brush your teeth b-before bed.¡± The dying nun struggled through bated breath, her voice growing weaker and weaker. ¡°A-and¡­ a-and¡­ and d-don¡¯t fight w-with y-your sister, ok?¡± A soft cry escaped Lucy as all she could do was nod.


    Emma could only look back in silence, terrified to acknowledge those soft, warm eyes. ¡°I-I know it is s-scary. T-trust me, I-I know it is, b-but it¡¯s going to be all right, ok? S-Seth and l-little Iva are with you. Y-you won¡¯t be alone.¡± Sister Emma hoped it would calm her down, but it only made it worse as she broke down completely and clung into her arms.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t go. P-please d-don¡¯t g-g-go, m-mom. D-don¡¯t leave me here.¡± Lucy begged, clinging to her arms as if it were her lifeline. The once distant and cold lady she had first found was nowhere to be found, only a scared child shivering in her arms.


    ¡°S-shh, I am not going anywhere. I-I will always be by your side, o-ok? Me and your sister Rose and the others.¡± Sister Emma tried from breaking down as well, but it was no use. The future they could have had. Days spent taking care of the little ones, festivals they could have afford thanks to Seth¡­ love she could have watch bloom between the two¡­ it was gone¡­ gone. But sister Emma remained strong. She had to. Not only for her, but for everyone.


    ¡°Y-you have to s-stay strong, ok? I-it will hurt, but it will come to p-pass.¡± Lucy held sister Emma closer as if it would keep her from leaving. Sister Emma tried to speak once more, but her breath was getting shorter. Every gasp was a struggle now. And the more she struggled, the louder their cry became.


    ¡°W-what else? W-what else?¡± Sister Emma¡¯s eyes trembled in panic for the first time. Death was so close, and yet there was so much more she needed to say. So much that she could have said. But she needs to say the most important one now.


    What is it? What is it?? Her world begins to brighten, the light calls for her. U-Urum please, tell me, what s-should I say? Sister Emma silently prayed to her goddess for help.


    Death didn¡¯t frighten her as much as leaving everyone in sorrow. Her thoughts raced for any answer, and as if her prayers were heard, an idea came. Ahh¡­ I remember now. Her breathing was so weak now, so fragile, but it did little to hinder sister Emma as she smiled. Lucy gazed in confusion and terror as sister Emma simply looked back, eyes full of love.


    ¡°I love you, dear.¡± For the first time and the last, her voice rang clear.


    Lucy blinked back, her tears marring the older sister¡¯s face, before she tried to smile back. Her lips trembled, barely holding back her scream as it tried to rise. She did her best, but her smile was a broken thing. A shadow of what it could have been. It hurts to see her like this; the arrow felt nothing compared to the ache of her heart. How sister Emma lamented-


    ¡°¡­I-I love you too, m-mom.¡± Sister Emma¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, she could see it. The will to move on, to go forward. But it was quickly buried in sorrow once more. But it was enough. It would come back, one day. Sister Emma¡¯s once terrified eyes gently fell back in relief.


    With a herculean effort, the dying nun moved her free hand closer towards Lucy, gently caressing her cheek. ¡°T-take care my child¡­ take c-care¡­ a-and remember¡­.. I- n-no¡­ we¡­ will always¡­ b-be...there¡­ for¡­¡­. you¡­¡­..¡± Sister Emma¡¯s hands went limp, breathing her last as a soft, peaceful smile etched across her lips. Her eyes remained open, but the light was gone.


    Lucy blinked once. ¡°Sister Emma?¡± Then twice. ¡°Sister Emma??¡± Lucy tried to shake her, but there was no response. When it became the tenth, it finally occurred to her. The nightmare didn¡¯t disappear. It was here¡­ it was still here. Her legs finally failed her as she collapsed into sister Emma¡¯s peaceful passing.


    Lucy opened her mouth. At first, there was no voice to be heard, no sound to listen. And then a cough. Then a whimper. It was not long before a sob could be heard. And a few seconds later, it began.


    The first snow gently falls across the land. The stars glittered brilliantly across the night, dancing with the brilliant moon as a tortured howl soon echoed across the night.


    Not long after, two more joined in its wretched melody.

 Epilogue

    Elias made his way towards the base, where a certain mayor was waiting for him. The young lord tried to school his expression, but with every step he took, his anger burned brighter and brighter. It came into a violent conclusion when he opened the door and saw Jhavik''s wide eyes.


    "Y-young master Elias! Please calm down-" Elias did not wait as he punched Jhavik cleanly in the nose. The fat bastard let out a groan of pain as he crawled back like a worm. "S-Sir Elias, I-"


    "You lied." Elias spat out. His voice was as cold as steel. "You told me a pack of mercenaries were there. That they are using the sisters as a front, but you sent me to burn an orphanage and fight defenseless women and children." Grabbed Jhavik by the collar before kneeing him in the liver. The man let out a suffocating groan as the air abandoned his lungs.


    But even then, Elias showed no mercy as he slowly and methodically strikes where it hurts the most without killing the bastard. "B-but y-your s-s-sister was there, is she not?" Jhavik manages to reply from the ground after a while. "I-I am not w-wrong, a-am I-"


    Elias kicked Jhavik in the kidney as his rage grew. "You insolent fuck!" Elias shouted as he kicks the nobleman once more. "Because of your lies, I was forced to kill one of the sisters! I could have talked them down if you had told me the truth!" Elias cursed loudly.


    "And don''t think I have forgotten that archer. You bastard, if that nun didn''t pushed my sister in time, the arrow would have struck true!"


    "B-but I ordered h-him to s-slow down t-their escape, not shoot your sister-" Elias stomped hard on the poor bastard''s chest, forcing him to groan in pain. Golden light danced across Elias''s left hand as he aimed down at Jhavik, moments later, Last Light morphed into reality. The silver-sapphire blade hangs mere inches from the fat man''s throat.


    "Pray that nun lives and shows you mercy wretch, because gods know I have none to spare." Elias put pressure on his feet as Jhavik struggled to breathe, uncaring to the world around him, until a firm hand grasped his shoulder.


    Elias was about to snap when he saw who touched him. Before him was a man in armor that shine as pure as silver. Intricate carvings of the sun could be seen in his armor. Though he wore no helmet and bears no arms, it was not hard to guess what it would have looked like.


    It was one of the royal guards. Elias had to restrict himself, no matter how much he wanted to continue. "Forgive me for the interruptions lord Elias, but my liege would prefer to keep any leads alive, if you will." The royal guard said, as Elias scoffed.


    "And if I don''t?" Elias''s eyes bled into gold.


    "That would be... most unfortunate." The man said as his eyes bled into gold as well. The two held each other''s gaze, waging a silent war that threatens to engulf the entire room. Alas, it was Elias who backed down in the end as he kicked Jhavik towards the man, letting out a final painful moan.


    "The royal family shouldn''t put their nose where it doesn''t belong." Elias spat.


    "Perhaps, but then again lord Elias, our families would be bonded in the future, no?" Elias scowled at the man before stomping his way out, seeking solace before the night consumes him. Alas, he would not find peace tonight. Amidst his walk, memories came rushing forth at the scent of iron and smoke.


    Elias flinches, the loud sobbed of children and nun''s echoed through the night. He did not dare to show his face to them, lest the guilt would truly consume him.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ...What have I done? Elias thought as he stared at the smoldering estate from afar. Try as he might, he could not change the truth. He had killed an innocent nun and ruined a life that Emma could have had. A life... that she might have love. Mother...what have I done?


    ?


    Emma stared at the humble grave as snow gently blankets the land. It was not much, but the stones and the tombstone gave the deceased a much-needed place to rest. They had spent the entire night recovering as they all passed out in tears. Emma would have preferred to leave by daybreak, but as cold as she was, she was not heartless.


    "...I wonder what it could be like?" Emma muttered as she stared at the name engraved from the tombstone.


    ''In the loving memory of Emma Tellen. A kind sister and a loving mother.''


    "If our positions switched... would I be happier... or sadder now?" She stared silently for a moment longer when a voice called her.


    "How is she?" Emma turned to find Seth carrying Iva, sleeping in his arms. It was... precarious, to say the least. As much as she wanted to end him before he could repeat the past, he was what the flower head needed. If she ran or kill Seth now, Lucy would never recover from this. And so, Emma endured his presence.


    The soldier stared at her murderer for a second longer, half in caution and half in curiosity. The danger in his eyes could still be seen, but unlike the past, there was a sense of worry woven within them. Not the eyes of the murderer she remembered. ...Let''s get along... for now, at least. Emma let out a heavy sigh. "No use. Still quiet. I wager it would be for a while." Emma spoke softly as Seth nodded back.


    "I see," Seth said as he moved beside her. Seth and Emma stared at the gravestone for a moment. A quiet truce fell the two, both savoring the peace as best as they could. A luxury both knew all too well they could rarely afford in the future. A cold breeze blew into the air as snow fell from the sky. Winter had arrived.


    After a contemplated silence, Seth finally spoke. "We need to move south. The north would be the death of us all here. Iva would not last the harsh winter with our current resources." Seth said as Emma rises a brow.


    "I thought you have the resources?" Emma said.


    "...Well, considering I killed some of the cobalt knights and injured that Sir Dal, it is safe to say that my assets, at least in the north, are gone. No thanks to that dukedom," Seth replied grimly. The young man would have let out another sigh when he saw the look Emma was giving. "What?" He asked.


    "...You seem taking it all right." Emma said as Seth blankly stared back before nodding back slowly.


    "I... I can do it later. Now..." Seth tightened his hold at Iva instinctively. "...Now''s not the time." Seth firmly replied.


    Emma stared at the young man, nodding slightly in approval at the light burning in his eyes. "And your goods?" Seth let out a derisive scoff.


    "Believe me, I would love nothing more than to slit every bastard taking my assets right now," Seth''s eyes hardened as he replied angrily before softening once more. "But assets can be recovered. Life? Not so much." Seth said as he looked back at Emma with a soft and warm gaze.


    In a heartbeat, Emma frowned. "Lucy is not here. Don''t mistake me for her." Emma replied coolly.


    "I know... I know..." Seth replied with a heavy sigh. "...But honestly, you''re not that different." Seth grumbled softly under his breath, recalling his first interaction with his beloved. He still couldn''t believe how he did it. A miracle, really.


    "What''s that?" Seth snapped out his daze as Emma pointed at the coif Iva was holding tightly despite being asleep.


    "Oh, just a remembrance for Iva and Lucy... I think it would be for the best if we let them hold on to it. Her smell might ease them... even temporarily." Seth replied in melancholy.


    "Hmm." Emma grunted in reply as she stared at the white headpiece, thoughts straying for a moment. Unbeknownst to Emma, her stiff and unflinching gaze caused a misunderstanding.


    "...Do you... also want to smell it?" Seth asked carefully.


    Emma simply gave him a flat stare. Just what do you see in this idiot? There was no reply. Lucy had completely remained silent. ...Just come back soon. "Let''s go. We''re burning daylight." Emma gestured as Seth stared at the grave for a bit longer before letting out a sigh.


    "Help me, sister Emma." Seth quietly prayed, following suit as snow falls from the sky.